Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

If you recognise my work from Wattpad then don't worry my work hasn't been stolen, I've just decided to place it on AO3 as well as Wattpad.

Chapter Text

You and Enid were heading to the woods to help the blonde out with learning how to control her wolfing out. Wednesday wanted to come along to observe and see how the two werewolves would transform. “Thanks again Y/n for helping me with this!” Enid chirps gratefully as she skips along the gritty path.

“No problem, Enid, we should almost be there,” You inform the two, “How are you holding up Weds?” You check up on the monotone girl who treads lightly behind you both.

“All right, Mutt” She curtly replies, you chuckle lightly to yourself at the nickname, you certainly made an impression on the Young Addams when she first started attending Nevermore.

You are a different werewolf, you are more wolf-like than the other furs when they transform, which means you are a little shorter than most, at first the furs thought you were weak, but on the contrary, it made you stronger as you’ve learned to control your wolf separately from your human side. You come from a long line of red wolves, and being the only non-Lycan or average werewolf you are the only fur to experience heat weeks, they come in a monthly cycle, which can make you quite cranky. So as a result of this difference, you live a solidarity dorm life, having no roommate to not cast your outbursts on, which is probably for the best as you can become quite territorial, hostile, and explicit with your language. The physical difference makes your ears and tail poof out, and as cute as it looks, ‘according to your friend group’ That is when you are at your worst.

You have always felt like an outsider, especially from the furs in school, and frankly, your bloodlines monthly issue doesn’t help you fit in well, so you trained hard since you were a child to control your wolf instinct and your daily training has paid off, you are a lot calmer than your family members and quite stronger than the other werewolves. The furs at Nevermore actually fear your resilience and strong self-will as a healthy mind can make you more powerful than most.

Although you are only human (Partly), you did forget your days of the week one time after studying for finals which made you unprepared for Mother natures gift. So, whilst you were speed walking down the halls you bumped into Wednesday who rounded the corner, prompting you to bare your fangs at her, which resulted in you getting punched in the throat, this is one of the many things that started off your passive-aggressive relationship with the raven-haired girl.

Y/n’s POV

We all arrive at the secluded area in the forest where I train myself often, I turn on my heels facing the chipper blonde. “We’ll train here,” I announce kindly with a small smile. I take my hoodie off, placing it next to Wednesday who sits on a fallen tree trunk, offering her a warm smile before I return to where I was, she doesn’t give me one back, which is to be expected, Enid takes off her pink woolly jumper, folding it before she places it next to Wednesday.

“Take care of it” She warns her roommate, Wednesday looks at the jumper with disgust, “Actually…” Enid places the jumper away from Wednesday, “Don’t go near it please.” She begs.

“I can’t stand looking at it, it’ll be fine,” Wednesday grumbles, I smile, shaking my head in amusement at the two. Enid then comes over to me, an excited smile on her face.

“What’s first coach?” She asks me, bouncing on the balls of her feet, I unsheathe my claws, causing her mouth to fall open in awe.

“We’ll start with warm-ups,” I say softly, pointing at her starting mark, “We’ll spar for fifteen minutes” I voice, the blonde nods, walking over to her starting position as she flashes her claws out, positioning herself into a fighting stance.

I take the first swing, aiming for her face, she ducks, swiping my legs and causing me to lose my balance, I land on my palms, hand standing backward as I lunge at her when my footing is stable, she grabs my arm in hoped to flip me but instead I play dirty, using my foot to trip her up from behind, she falls down, growling slightly as she quickly gets back up, I step back from her, awaiting her next move but she tackles me, pinning me to the ground, my chest falls and rises as her hand comes up to scratch me, I look up at her wide-eyed, but I’m pleasantly surprised when she pokes my cheek softly, a playful grin on her face.

“I win~” She purrs at me, getting off me to help me up, I chuckle, dusting the dirt off my trousers when I’m up.

“Very good Sinclair.” I tease her formally, I then bring my claws back in, nodding at her to do the same, she complies as I explain her next assignment. “For your next task, we are going to have to get you a little angry, ok?” I explain, her brows furrowing in confusion.

“But I never get mad” She states, that is true, I’ve never seen a bad bone in Enid’s body, so this is why I came prepared.

“I am aware, but this will help you channel yourself on changing specific parts of yourself, for example…” I focus, feeling the familiar rush surge through me, “Ears and tail,” I begin, Enid looks at me excitedly, her hands clasped tightly as she stares at my new feature, I glance at Wednesday to see her attention solely on me, I blush a little under her gaze, but I clear my throat to get myself back on track. “Being able to control small things like this will help you immensely in getting in touch with your wolf, so right now you can bring out your claws, yes?” I walk up to her, holding her hand up as I interlock my fingers with hers, squeezing slightly until her claws poke out, “This is only the beginning of it,” I say with a smile. “But are you up for the challenge? This could be dangerous; you could lose control.” I warn her. The blonde bites her lip anxiously, seemingly hesitant, I place my free hand on her shoulder, “I am more than capable of dealing with the consequences if things turn bad, I’m only asking if you are ready.” I reassure my best friend softly.

“I’m ready,” she says confidently, I smile at her, proud to see her growth, she used to always be so self-conscious, but now she is embracing herself. She lets go of my hand, pushing me back a bit, a playful look on her face, “All right then Ms. Big Bad Wolf, show me what insults you got.” She smirks at me, I back up a little, laughing at her change in demeanor.

“Ok, do give me a minute to think, I don’t usually insult people,” I ask her for patience. I rub my chin, thinking of an insult, when one comes up, I snap my finger, my tail subconsciously wagging excitedly, “Your taste in music is…questionable?” I end off hesitantly, my ears drooping as I lost my train of thought, “Huh, this is harder than I thought.” I admit with a nervous chuckle, Enid snickers as I see Wednesday’s eye roll, “Ok then Addams, you take a shot at insulting your lovely roommate” I challenge her, she rises, coming over to stand next to me, a hand on her hip as she looks Enid up and down, analysing her, I see the werewolf gulp under the scrutinizing stare of her roommate.

“You are weak.” She begins strongly, “Your music taste is inexplicitly revolting, how do you even stand listening to that K-pop? Secondly, you are very gullible, you let your emotions overtake your actions which gets you into a lot of trouble, for example, when your boyfriend stoned himself on your first date you went ballistic and scratched up the school car, causing your family to wrack up debt, you got lucky that time.” She ends snidely, I look at Enid, seeing her jaw clenched, a fire in her eyes as her hands bawl up into fists, I now realize it may have been a bad idea to bring Wednesday into this, her usual brashness doesn’t mix well with the sweet bubbly girl sometimes, I go to tell Wednesday she can stop but she continues to fire shot after shot. “Your personality is sickening, who smiles all the time? Especially for no reason? Thirdly you are an attention seeker who posts her life on social media, searching for the validation you never got as a child.”

Enid growls, her fangs baring out, “Yeah? Well at least I’m not an outcast, I have people actually wanting to talk to me, I don’t have people run away from me because I can’t be nice to someone for one second.” She barks back at her roommate, her hands shaking at her sides as she tries to remain calm. Wednesday looks unfazed by her comment, merely scoffing.

I place my hand on the pigtailed girl’s shoulder, my face stern as I try to mask my worry, “Go sit back down, I’ve got this.” I order Wednesday, she goes to protest but I give her a look and her mouth closes as she huffs, walking off to go sit back down. Enid’s eyes follow her roommate’s every move, I quickly fear for the pale girl as I know that Enid is marking her for death as of right now. “Enid?” I gain her attention.

My mind wanders to all the worst possible insults that will top Wednesdays, only one comes to mind as I gulp, “You’ll never live up to your parent’s expectations, you’re nothing but a failure.” I chill runs down my spine as I see fur start to grow on the side of Enid’s face, her nostrils flared, she just needs one final push.

“At least I don’t have to live in constant fear of hurting my crush because of a monthly cycle.” She sneers my way, her stance turning hostile as she curves her back slightly, ready to lunge at me. I click my tongue at that remark, but I prevail, guilt eating away at me for what I’m about to say.

“At least I’ve always been able to wolf out.” I say coldly, she stays unmoving, yet the anger in her eyes is still present, so I gulp as I know I have to provoke her further, I cock my head to the side, a snide smile dancing across my lips as I put on a condescending act, “I also don’t have my mother pushing me to join a werewolf conversion camp.” that is the last straw for the blonde, she snarls in anger, falling to the ground as her hands turn larger, her spine cracking as it pops to fit her now larger size, fur grows over her body, groans fall from her as her clothes rip, her face moulds into the shape of a dog, she snaps her jaw at me as she stands on her back legs, her back hunched as she towers over me. Salvia droops from her mouth, her ears twitching in fury as she stalks toward me.

I close my eyes, embracing the rush of adrenaline as I hunch over, landing on my front paws as I am conscious of my wolf form. I have to crane my neck to look up at her, her height oversees mine, her hands larger as her claws are sharper. I whine softly, grabbing her attention as she stops in her tracks, moments away from me, I stand my ground, searing into her yellow eyes as I try to show my softest expression,

We spend a long anticipating moment looking at each other, my heart racing as I prepare for every possible outcome, my eyes glance to Wednesday who wears a bland expression yet her eyes show concern, my ear twitches in worry for her but that was a mistake as Enid raises her paw up, clawing my eye, I whimper my head turning to the side from the slash which gives her an opening to sink her teeth into my neck, I whimper, my body thrashes in hopes to get her away but her grip is strong, I eventually manage to throw her off me, she lands against a tree, a whine leaving her from the impact I hear a small gasp and my eyes snap to Wednesday’s who’s eyes have widened as she has now stood up, her flight and fight responses are evidently in conflict as she wishes to help.

The noise from the young Addams alerts Enid of her presence, I can smell the blood soaking into my fur as I stand upright, my attention drifting between the two worriedly, Enid howls, taking Addams as a threat, her eyes locked onto Wednesday as she goes for her, I move swiftly, gritting my teeth to bear the pain as I sprint up to Wednesday just in time for me to knock Enid out of Wednesday’s reach, the force of our collision causes us to tumble among trees, smashing up branches as we uncontrollably tussle through the forest. We land with a thud, Enid sliding a little away from me as she remains unstill, I then feel my eyes close, my body feeling lighter once I open them again, to see Enid in her human form. Unconscious, her clothes ripped as twigs and dirt mangled in her hair.

Wednesday’s POV of the fight

I watch the pair of them with interest, despite being ordered to sit down by Y/n I still felt compelled to listen to her, something about the way she looked at me made me feel nauseous and I enjoyed it. I’m pleased with Y/n’s choice of insults, I thought she’d never have the guts to say something so cruel to another living being, I guess you really should never judge a book by its cover. Something has been gnawing at me though, Y/n has a crush? How come I never heard of this? I wonder who it is…

My thoughts are dismissed when I hear her utter the words, “I also don’t have my mother pushing me to join a werewolf conversion camp.” My hairs stand up, goosebumps crawling along my skin as I hear my roommate’s distressed moans as she falls to the floor, I watch with intensity as her bones crack, her limbs forming into a larger being, her transformation is gruelling as well as thrilling, her bones popping into place as her body forces her to shift, the pained groan leaving her as she transforms messily, her body struggling to conform into her newer self, she then comes up baring an aggressive stance.

I find my stomach churning uneasily when I see her stalking towards Y/n, ‘she is surely no match for her’ I think to myself as I stand up, getting ready to intervene, my breath is then caught in my throat as I see the girl shift into one of the most gorgeous wolves I’ve ever seen, her transformation was as smooth as a gust of wind, like a breath of fresh air, I barely register the soft grunt that leaves her when her paws land on the ground silently, her head looks up at Enid who drools in rage, I can’t take my eyes off of Y/n her marking standing out to me, they are exquisite, why would she hide such beauty all this time?

I hold my breath as I watch the intense stare down, the silence is almost unbearable, Y/n then glances my way and I feel my heart hammer, my hearing is muffled and my face flushes, ‘what is this strange feeling?’ I’m not sure what happened but Enid swipes at Y/n then quickly curls her jaw around Y/n’s neck, a pained whimper leaving her as she struggles to get out of her grip, I gasp when Y/n suddenly flings Enid off her, my roommate being thrown into a tree, then just as quickly as she was thrown she gets back up, her yellow predatory eyes locking on mine, I’m tied to the floor as she breaks into a run, heading straight for me ‘Is this the end?’ I ask myself as I look at her, I’m paralyzed, unable to move.

Then suddenly something big and hairy whips by me, my hair flying up in the air from the quick movement, suddenly I’m able to move, my head snapping over to see the two werewolves tumbling into the unknown of the woods, I grab the hoodie and the jumper, uncaring for the bright colour as I follow after them, hot on their heels as I run through the path they both have created with fallen down trees and snapped branches, skids in the murky dirt leads me to the pair both laying on the floor in their human forms.

Y/n moves slightly, and I release a sigh of relief, yet her movement is restricted as she holds her neck in pain, she manages to stand up, walking over to the unconscious werewolf. I feel myself boil with anger at the sight of Y/n bleeding, I’m not used to being so upset so I compose myself before walking up to the pair.

Y/n’s POV

I sigh in relief, seeing her unscathed, I prop myself up on my elbows, my hand flying to the back of my neck as I keep my wounded eye shut, I get up after taking a couple of short breaths, walking over to the blonde as I kneel next to her, I check her breathing, placing my head on her chest, her breathing stable. I then hear hasty footsteps get closer, I shift my head, biting my lip to suppress a wince as I see Wednesday handing me Enid’s jumper to put over her tattered clothes, “Is she dead?” She asks me unsurely.

“No” I mumble, “The adrenaline made her faint, but she will wake up in a few minutes,” I explain carefully, I make my hand into a fist, my fingernails digging into my skin as I try to distract myself from the throbbing pain of my bigger wounds. Wednesday nods and kneels, sitting next to me. I grimace slightly as my left eye throbs harder; I hold my hand up to it in hopes to ease it, and when it settles down after a couple of minutes, I bring my hand down to see it covered in my blood.

“Your neck, will you be all right?” She asks me, I look at her and see the genuine worry on her face the genuine expression surprises me, but I decide not to comment on it as I nod to her question, groaning when the action makes me feel the pain now in my neck, my adrenaline now fully worn off.

“It’s not the first time I’ve had my eye scratched.” I say with a small smile, “We’ll head to the infirmary when she waked up though.” I inform the pigtailed girl who nods in response. To pass the time I rip my sleeve off of my t-shirt, making a DIY bandage as I wrap it around my eye, I feel Wednesday’s gaze bore into me as she watches me silently, before I can ask her what’s up I hear a soft groan from the werewolf.

“Hmmm, what happened?” She mumbles as she rubs her eyes, I help her sit up as she looks at her surroundings in a daze, I go to speak but Wednesday beats me to it.

“You almost killed Y/n,” She says aggravated, I raise my brow at her tone, yet she doesn’t look at me, Enid’s eyes widen.

“I DID WHAT?!”  She looks at me, and gasps, tears forming in her eyes, “I-I did that?” She asks me sadly, I hesitantly nod, feeling bad for her as she reaches out to touch my neck, I wince slightly as her touch stings, she pulls her hand back away quickly looking at it in fear as it’s now coated in my blood, she raises her non-bloody hand to her mouth, choking back a sob as she cries “I-I’m s-s-so sorry Y-Y/n.” She apologizes repeatedly as she sobs into her hand. I bring her into my embrace, keeping her on the non-wounded side of my neck as she cries into my shoulder, her body shaking as she heaves out breaths.

“Shh, shh, shh.” I shush the frightened werewolf, stroking her back to ease her, “I’m all right, I’m here,” I soothe her as I play with her hair, after a few minutes of this repeated action she calms down, only sniffles are heard as I pull away, I cup her face, wiping her remaining tears with my thumb as I smile at her, “You didn’t hurt me too badly.” I say teasingly, this causes a small giggle to escape her, looking at me apologetically.

“I really am sorry.” She apologizes again, I nod, holding back a wince to not distress her any further.

“I know, let’s go to the infirmary, I think we did enough for today.” I murmur as I help her stand up, her legs shake as she falls back down, “I see your body will take a little longer to get used to the transformation.” I mutter as I pick her up with ease, surprising her as pulls her hands to her chest in surprise, being mindful of my neck. I then look at Wednesday who is glaring at me, I give her a weird look but gesture for her to come with me. “Let’s go.”

*Time skip after a 20-minute walk*

The only thing filling the silence is my and Wednesday’s footsteps as we make our way to the infirmary. Enid fell asleep not long ago, the exhaustion of today’s transformation really took a toll on her body. I look down at her, a frown on my face “What’s wrong?” Wednesday speaks up, I look at her, my eyes looking in front of me as I speak.

“I feel bad…I probably should’ve figured this may have been too much for her.” I explain, regret and guilt clouding my mind as I replay today’s events. “I put you in danger Weds, I’m sorry.” I apologize to her sincerely as I glance up at her. Wednesday stops walking and I do too.

“Do you care about yourself even a little bit?” She asks me, anger is evident on her face as her brows furrow, a scowl on her face as her fists are balled up, I raise my brow at her, confused by the sudden anger she is expressing. I’m unsure if I should answer so I just look at her blankly. “Well?” She prompts me to answer her question. I shrug my shoulders which doesn’t impress her as she scoffs, “I want a verbal answer.” She grumbles at me, her hands folding across her waist.

“No…Not really.” I answer truthfully with an unreadable expression, she looks at me, urging me to elaborate, “Werewolves heal faster than normal people, I’ve also had my fair share of fights, I can hold my own, but it was wrong of me to put two people I care about in danger like that. It may be hard to believe Wednesday but I care about you a lot, it’d kill me if something happened to you when I could’ve prevented it.” I answer genuinely, sadness sweeps over my chest as I think about all the what-ifs of today.

Wednesday’s head lowers after hearing me out she then scoffs, shaking her head as she begins walking up ahead to the infirmary that’s now in sight. She holds the door open for me as I carry Enid in, setting her on the bed, I look her over for any cuts or bruises, I spot a few from our tumble, I grab the antiseptic and band-aids, cleaning the small cuts and bandaging them up as I pick out the twigs and leaves from her hair. Once I’m satisfied with my job, I turn around to find Wednesday standing right in front of me carrying medical supplies.

“Sit.” She points to the empty bed, and I do as I’m told, propping myself up on the uncomfortable mattress, she places the supplies on the bed, and I reach for them but she smacks my hand, “Don’t be stubborn and let me help you mutt.”

Wednesday’s POV

I take off Y/n’s bandage carefully, discarding it on the mattress as I grab a cloth, wetting it with disinfectant, I start with gentle dabs on the wound on her neck, I touch a bad part as she hisses but remains still, “Sorry.” I mumble as I finish cleaning the wound, I grab her chin, forcing her to look at me as I begin dabbing the cloth on her eye, once that’s done, I place the now bloody cloth in the basin of water, draining it as I work on removing the excess blood and dirt from her skin. I wrap the bandage carefully around her neck, patching her up as I use medical tape to keep it there, I then work on her eye, being extra careful as I grab an eye patch, taping it to her skin securely.

I sit in a vacant chair once I’m done, I take this time to admire her face, it’s pretty, though I’ll never admit that to anyone. She thanked me quietly as we sat in silence for a bit. I do a once over on her to see if she has any small cuts, then I notice a few leaves and twigs in her hair, I stand up and make my way over to her, this catches her attention and she just stares at me, I feel my face getting warm at her prolonged staring, I reach over and start removing the leaves from her hair gently. I look down and notice that she is blushing as she looks at the floor which causes my face to flush. “Th-there are just a few more things in your hair.” I curse myself for stuttering although thankfully it seems like she didn’t notice.  I finish collecting everything, but I spend a few more seconds running my fingers through her hair as I pretend to pick at things here and there, it’s soft and silky, and it even smells nice ‘What shampoo does she use?’ I smile at the thought, I then turn my expression to a blank one, busying myself with putting all the rubbish in the bin and putting all the supplies back.

“Thank you, Wednesday.” She flashes me a grateful smile and I feel the same hammering in my heart form before, I nod bashfully in acknowledgement, “No problem, Mutt.”

‘She is going to be the death of me’.

Y/n’s POV

I feel so flustered, my crush just helped bandage me up and put her hand in my hair, I want to scream so badly right now. “Want to sit next to me? There’s room for you…only if you want to! I’m not forcing you.” I chuckle nervously as I look at the wall, ‘way to go Y/n’ I scold myself mentally as I just made a fool of myself in front of the prettiest girl ever. She then sits next to me silently; I’m pleasantly surprised as I feel my heart thump wildly.

We sit in awkward silence for a while, the both of us unsure of what to say, I can’t help but steal glances at her, ‘Her side profile is amazing’ I think in awe, I accidentally linger too long as she looks at me, making direct eye contact, we both look away, blushing intensely, I look up at the ceiling as I squint my good eye, pretending to take in the markings on the roof. I hear a sigh come from Wednesday as she glances at me, she then holds her stare waiting for me to look so I do. Her eyes look determined as she confidently lays her head on my shoulder, my heart rate quickens, and my body flushes. I’m frozen in place, scared to move as my brain tries to process everything that is happening, but her scent keeps knocking the common sense out of me as my mind turns foggy. The only sound I can hear is the beating of my heart hammering against my chest, ‘I hope Wednesday doesn’t hear this too.’

I hesitantly place my head on top of hers, she doesn’t move or make any sound of disagreement, so I let my body relax as I try to steady my heart. We both sit there comfortably for a while, no words needing to be shared, I’m lost in thought when I am brought out of it by a wetness on my shoulder, I look down to see her shaking slightly, a soft sniffle coming from her. ‘Oh shit. Why is she crying?’ “Wednesday, are you ok? Why are you crying?” I whisper to her, not wanting to spook her.

“No…” She choked out then sniffled some more, I sighed and brought her into my embrace, rubbing her back softly as I lay my head on her shoulder as I waited for her to gather herself. “You…scared me.” She quietly admits, I frown, pulling away from her to rest my hands on her shoulders as I look at her saddened face as she looks at the ground, I feel an immense amount of guilt rush through me, she continues as she doesn’t look at me. “When I saw Enid attack you, I wanted to help, you made me so worried about you, I was worried for her as well but when you both tumbled and I caught up to you both and saw the wounds I wanted to comfort you…” She confesses I look at her surprised but mostly touched, yet she keeps her focus on the ground, “You make me feel…moths in my stomach, they’ve been appearing for a while when I’m near you and it makes me feel…nauseous? But in a good way. I get this weird urge to protect you and I feel like a fool because of it, you got hurt because of me, because of what I said to Enid and I’m mad at myself, and now I’m crying because of you…You’re such a stupid mutt.” She chuckles dryly followed by another sniffle, I hand her a tissue, and she takes it blowing her nose, and lets out a deep sigh, still refusing to look at me.

I turn my body to face Enid, staring off into the distance, “I like you too” I whisper softly, a faint blush coating my cheeks when I see Wednesday look up at me from the corner of my eye. My palms begin to sweat, and I fiddle with my fingers nervously, hoping to calm my wild beating heart. I feel a smooth cold hand slip into mine, causing me to look at the raven-haired girl with surprise, her face is all strict, despite her eyes being slightly red, along with her nose, sprouting a little colour to her usual pale palette. She then lets out the softest smile ever, causing my body to tingle with joy as I can’t help but smile myself, her smile being infectious.

“Finally!” My head whips around to Enid looking at the two of us with a smirk, we glance at each other, then down to our hands, quickly letting go of one another as I stand up, walking up to the recently awoken girl.

“How are you feeling?” I ask, hoping to change the subject, although it seems fate isn’t on my side.

“Great! I don’t have to listen to my two best friends talk about their obvious crushes on each other anymore.” She wiggles her eyebrows at me with a sly grin, I sputter out a hushed ‘shh’ and cover my burning face with my hands. She laughs then winces, holding her head as she sits up, “I have a headache.” She admits.

I turn around to go grab medicine when suddenly ibuprofen is shoved into my hand with a glass of water from an embarrassed Wednesday who refuses to look me in the eyes. I smile shyly at her as I pass the two things to the blonde, she pops two of them out of their casing, guzzling down the water with a sigh of relief. She then jumps up to her feet, “Well let’s go, I can’t wait to tell the group that you both finally confessed to each other!” She beams at the two of us, skipping out of the infirmary. I groan into my hands, wishing that I could tape Enid’s mouth shut when I feel two arms wrap around my waist from behind.

“It’ll be nice to let everyone know you’re finally mine Cara Mia~.” Wednesday purrs in my ear before leaving a soft kiss on the nape of my neck, I squeak, eliciting a chuckle from the girl as she lets go of me, walking quickly to catch up with Enid, acting like she didn’t just put me into cardiac arrest.

Time skips to Nevermore grounds

“YOU FUCKERS WON’T BELIEVE WHAT HAPPENED TODAY!” Enid yells over the Pentagon at our social group as Wednesday and I take our seats on a vacant bench, waiting for the questions to roll in.

Chapter Text

It was early February, and the students of Nevermore were buzzing about the upcoming annual holiday, especially a small group chat of students.

THIS_SCHOOL_BE_WILDIN_YALL

SNAKEYBOYO- YOOOO BITCHES

SNAKEYBOYO- DID ENID TELL YOU ALL THE NEWS YET?!

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- No?

BougieBitch- No, Spill

EdGyArTiSt- You and Enid finally did the devil’s tango and swiped in your V-cards?

CoffeeBoi- No, now I’m curious

TelekinisesRocks- I’m uninformed

I<3BEES- What is the news Ajax?

SNAKEYBOYO-  DUDE WTF

KittiesGotClaws!- AJAX PATROPCULOUS

KittiesGotClaws!- I TOLD YOU NOT EVEN 5 MINUTES AGO

KittiesGotClaws!- YOU ARE SHIT AT KEEPING A SECRET

EdGyArTiSt- Sorry, I thought you meant ‘relative’ news.

SNAKEYBOYO- If I see one more stupid text come from you, I am going to your dorm and stoning you

KittiesGotClaws!- Yeah! What Ajax said!

BougieBitch- For the love of god, tell us or I‘m Siren singing  the first person that walks by my door to kidnap one of you

KittiesGotClaws!- Ok! Jeez

KittiesGotClaws!- So, as you know Wednesday is a heartless and very dissociated person

KittiesGotClaws!- BUT HERES THE TWIST

KittiesGotClaws!- SHE HAS A CRUSH ON SOMEONE, AN ACTUAL HUMAN BEING!

 BloodSucka- 0-o

EdGyArTiSt- It’s me, isn’t it? 😏

KittiesGotClaws!- Idk, Thing never gave me a name 🤷♀️

CoffeeBoi- So not Xavier? Got it

EdGyArTiSt- I saw her first normie, back off

BloodSucka- Oop-

BloodSucka- Catfight!

BougieBitch- Ok, ok ladies, earrings back in, fight over the psycho another day

BougieBitch- Wednesday isn’t a new shiny toy and whoever claims dibs gets her first

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- Yeah! Shame on you both!

KittiesGotClaws!- SHAME!

I<3BEES- Shame on you!

TelekinisisRocks- Shaaaaaaammmmeeeee

SNAKEYBOYO-  SAY IT LOUDER GIRLIES 📢💥

EdGyArTiSt-  Oh please, it’s not like Y/n doesn’t like Wednesday too

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- Yes I like her but I’m mature enough not to call dibs on a human being

The_Only_SANE_One_Here-  the difference is that I ACTUALLY get bitches, and you two remain womanless :3

EdGyArTiSt- FUCK YOU, I CAN GET PLENTY OF GIRLS 😤

CoffeeBoi- HEY THAT’S UNCALLED FOR

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- What girls? I’m not seeing any Thorpe, your hand doesn’t count

BloodSucka- Pop off queen!

SNAKEYBOYO- As much as I’m loving the slander to the two knuckleheads-

SNAKEYBOYO- Who do we think it is?

KittiesGotClaws!- I HONESTLY DON’T KNOW

KittiesGotClaws!- THING WAS BEING SO FUCKING OMINOUS

I<3BEES- I think Y/n :D

BougieBitch- Good question

BloodSucka- Y/n 😈

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- I don’t see how it’ll be me but as long as it isn’t Thorpe or Galpin I’m supporting Weds in her decision

TelekinsesRocks- I’d need to think about this more

CofeeBoi- I hope it’s me

EdGyArTiSt- Guys

EdGyArTiSt- C’mon

EdGyArTiSt- It’s obviously me 😏

………..

EdGyArTiSt- Really? Nothing?

SNAKEYBOYO- I hope you get shampoo in your eyes the next time you go for a shower

EdGyArTiSt- You mf-

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- Wait a minute, since when was I a suitable choice to date Wednesday?

 BougieBitch- Since we caught Wednesday staring at you once whilst you danced with Enid to help her out before the Rave’n

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- Wait what?

BloodSucka- Oblivious af

EdGyArTiSt- I don’t know why you all have doubts, its fr me and Wednesday forever

KittiesGotClaws!- I just gagged-

BloodSucka- Wait, why is Thing only telling you about Wednesday’s crush now?

KitttiesGotClaws!- Oh yeah!

KittiesGotClaws!- Thing told me she was going to give her crush a gift for valentines day!

SNAKEYBOYO- You didn’t tell me that ☹

SNAKEYBOYO- But that’s strangely nice of her

BougieBitch- I second that

Coffeboi- It is rather unusual

EdGyArTiSt- It is

TelekinisisRocks- I find that hard to believe that she is capable of such a human action

I<3BEES- Oh come on guys! She isn’t that bad

KittiesGotClaws!- Yeah! That’s my roommate you know 😤

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- I think she is capable of having a soft side

SNAKEYBOYO- Anyways-

SNAKEYBOYO- Who wants to place bets on whom we think Wednesday will ask out?

BloodSucka- LET’S FUCKING GO

BougieBitch- Of course

EdGyArTiSt- Totally!

BloodSucka- IT’LL BE LIKE VEGAS BABY

I<3BEES- Sounds fun!

CoffeeBoi- I’m in

TelekinisisRocks- Sure, what’s the harm?

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- Can’t

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- I’ve got no money

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- I spent it all on getting Wednesday a gift for V-day

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- My heart sings whilst my wallet stings

KittiesGotClaws!- Awww, that’s so sweet

SNAKEYBOYO- SIMP

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- Like you don’t simp for Enid

SNAKEYBOYO- That’s different, we are actually in a relationship

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- Yeah, yeah, rub it in🙄      

BloodSucka- My money’s on Y/n!

BougieBitch- I’ll follow Yoko, she is a gambling addict

EdGyArTiSt- Pfft, looks like you’re losing your money

CoffeeBoi- What?! Why her?

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- I’m with Hydler, why me?

BloodSucka- Because Wednesday actually checks you out

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- Since when?-

KittiesGotClaws!- OMG YES, I’VE SEEN HER DO IT SO MANY TIMES

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- Seriously, since when?

EdGyArTiSt- You both are dumb as hell, it’s clearly me

CoffeBoi- Um-

CoffeeBoi- No, it’s me dumbass

EdGyArTiSt- Shut your plants vs zombies looking ass you googly-eyed bitch

BloodSucka- OH SNAP!

BloodSucka- HE CAME FOR YOU!

CoffeeBoi- 😢

BougieBitch- As amusing as this is to watch, how much are we betting?

SNAKEYBOYO- $20?

BloodSucka- WOO, BIG MONEY BITCHES

TelekinisisRocks- Ok everyone tell me who they are voting for so I can keep a record of it

BougieBitch- Y/n

KittiesGotClaws!- Y/N!

BloodSucka- My side hoe Y/n!

I<3BEES- Y/n

EdGyArTiSt- Me

TelekinisisRocks-Xavier

SNAKEYBOYO- Y/n

CoffeeBoi- Me

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- Wtf guys, I’m not betting

BougieBitch- So? You’re still a contestant

The_Only_SANE_One_Here-  😑

EdGyArTisT- At least Rowan appreciates me

Y/n’s POV

I sigh as I turn off and throw my phone onto my bed, sinking into my desk chair as I rub my hands over my face, contemplating the immaturity of my classmates, I’m brought out of my thoughts by a faint tapping on my window, I stand up, walking over to see Thing on the other side, looking at me expectantly, I lift the window up, holding it as I wait for Thing to enter. The disassembled body part trots in, a folded piece of paper clutched tightly between his index and middle finger.

“Hey, what do you have there?” I ask softly, reaching for the piece of parchment. I unfold it carefully, reading the contents with a small smile.

Y/n, may you accompany me to the Weathervane tomorrow at 12:00?

W.A

I hold myself back from freaking out in front of the young Addams’s loyal servant, quickly grabbing a pen from my desk as I write a reply on a new piece of paper.

Of course, I’ll see you there :D

Y/n . L/n

I fold the paper, passing it to Thing, he gives me a thumbs up before taking it and walks back out the window once I re-open it for him. I thank the limb, wishing him well on his journey before I shut the window, sitting back in my desk chair. I sigh, smiling like a fool as I think of Wednesday, ‘I wonder what she wants to talk about…Oh well, it’ll be a good opportunity to give her my gift.’

Operation Wednesday X Y/n

KittiesGotClaws!- So, everyone is in agreement to meet up at the Weathervane tomorrow at 11:30?

BougieBitch- Yes

SNAKEYBOYO- Yeah

EdGyArTiSt-  I still can’t believe Wednesday likes Y/n over me, why couldn’t you tell us whom she was asking out before we placed our bets?

TelekinisisRocks- I can’t believe I wasted $20 on Xavier

KitttiesGotClaws!- Because thing only just told me 20 minutes ago 😊

I<3BEES- I can’t make it, I promised Shelby I’d let her come help me pick her favourite flower tomorrow, tell me how it goes though!

TelekinisisRocks- I can’t make it, I have tutoring

EdGyArTiSt- Didn’t want to see you there anyway bookworm 😤

KittiesGotClaws!- Aww, it’s ok Eugene, say hi to your bees for me!

BloodSucka- I’m definitely there!

I<3BEES- I will Enid!

KittiesGotClaws!- I’m going to go

KittiesGotClaws!-  Goodnight everyone <3

Enid’s POV

I sigh, turning off my phone as I lay on my stomach, my head turning to look at my roommate who paces anxiously on her half of the dorm, her eyes looking down at the floorboards lost in thought. “She’ll show up,” I say in hopes of reassuring her, I’ve never seen her so…worried.

“What if she doesn’t? What if she has plans? Or has plans with someone else?” She voices her worries as her pacing gets a little faster. There is a tap on the glass, gaining my and Wednesday’s attention. My roommate practically sprints over to the window, ushering Thing inside as she sets him on her bed, “What did she say? Is she coming? Is she not?” She bombards the limb with questions, looking at him seriously.

He turns himself, unclasping himself to reveal a folded piece of paper, Wednesday takes it, hastily opening it up but leaving no damage to the parchment, she reads over the contents, and I am unable to see her reaction due to her face being covered by the note. “Well, what does it say?” I inquire my curiosity at its peak.  I hear a deep sigh and my heart races anxiously for her.

“She said she’ll come” She admits quietly, now suddenly embarrassed by her earlier freakout, I can’t help but smile, it’s nice seeing Wednesday so human for once. I see a fondness in her pupils, one of joy as I watch her get ready for bed, I quickly grow excited for her, hoping that tomorrow will go as she hoped. I let out a giggle, seeing her fidget with the gift that she has on her desk, looking at it with hesitation, her head snaps to me, a glare on her face. “Shut up Sinclair.” She lowly whispers to me, a threatening look on her face.

“I didn’t say anything” I tease her, “You better get some rest for the big day you have tomorrow” I continue my taunting to the raven-haired girl.

“Night Enid.” She says through gritted teeth as she climbs under the covers. I snicker, turning my lamp off as I sink into the covers.

“Goodnight Weds” I reply cheerily, closing my eyes as I feel myself drift off into a deep slumber.

Y/n’s POV

11:45 AM

I’m sitting at the Weathervane, sipping on my freshly made hot chocolate, I feel eyes on me so I look around the café, my eyes squint when I spot a large group of people, all with a familiar build, I look closer to see Ajax wearing one of those disguise glasses with the moustache, he ushers everyone to keep theirs’s on when he catches me looking, subtly raising the menu up over his face, everyone stays still, afraid of ‘being caught’ so I just sigh, pretending to check my watch as I sit back round, groaning internally when I hear their not so loud cheers of relief. I decide to ignore them for the remainder of my time here.

The groups POV

“Do you think she saw us?” Enid asks wearily.

“Of course not babe, these are 100% foolproof, I should know, it works in the movies.” He reassures his lover with a grin, rubbing her shoulder in an attempt to ease her.

“I for one think these are ridiculous” Xavier complains childishly as she folds his arms over his chest in a huff.

“I think they compliment your personality” Bianca chimes back, a snarky smile on her face when she looks up from the menu to meet his hateful eyes.

“Ah.” Yoko sighs dramatically, leaning on Enid’s shoulder with a fake dopey look “Young love.” Which earns a chuckle from the group.

“Why am I wearing a disguise?” Tyler speaks up, “I work here you know,” He says with a shrug.

“Shh, guys!” Enid whisper-yells, “Wednesday’s here.” She nods her head over to her roommate who has just walked in and everyone in the group quietens down as they watch the interaction.

Y/n’s POV

11:59 AM

I’m sitting in the booth, fiddling with the paper on my takeaway cup to ease my anxiety, I then feel a presence next to me, I look up to see Wednesday who stands at the booth, unsure if she should sit, I gesture my hand for her to sit in the chair opposite me, a kind smile on my face as she sits down. “Hey Wednesday, how have you been?” I start off politely.

“Horrendous, which is a good thing for me.” I can’t help but snicker at her usual gloominess, loving how she enjoys the mundane things, “Thank you for meeting me here.” She says with a curt nod of her head, a peculiar glint in her eyes.

“No problem…” I say sweetly, my hand fiddling with the box that sits next to me out of sight as I contemplate on making it known, I then take a deep breath, placing it on the table as I slide it over to the unsuspecting girl who looks rather confused. “I got this for you,” I explain nervously, my hand coming up to scratch at my non-itchy neck as I look at the black gift box with a tinge of regret. She takes the box, looking at me with a raised brow before carefully untying the black ribbon, and opening the lid to pull out the two contents.

“It’s a goat skull and a black candle.” She states blankly, places the candle on the table to inspect the skull closely, and her finger runs over the bone, “It’s well kept.” She mutters to herself, “No cracks or breaks…” She continues as her hand turns the skull to examine it further.

“I remember you saying you were thinking about going to the road to look for skulls but couldn’t find the time, so I got one and cleaned it up for you.” I explain as I twiddle my thumbs under the desk nervously, “The candle is for the rituals, I heard they worked better for contacting relatives, so good luck with that, and happy Valentine’s Day.” I end softly with a smile, she looks up from the skull at me, staring at me blankly for a long moment before she puts the gifts back in the box neatly, and she nods in acknowledgment.

“Thank you…this should help me immensely with my attempts at contact rituals.” She says gratefully, putting my gift beside her as she takes out a small box from her pocket, “I actually had something for you too, hence why I asked you to be here today.” She speaks, handing me the box, I take it gently, opening it to reveal a bracelet, I look in awe at the green pendant that has the Addams Family emblem on it. “It’s a protection bracelet, I figured this would do you some good as you are rather clumsy.” She says harshly, I only chuckle as I hold the piece of jewellery carefully in my hand.

“I love it.” I claim with a wide smile, “Thank you Wednesday.” I say looking at the bracelet a moment longer before I place it around my wrist, clasping it together, I then hold my hand up slightly looking at it on me, “It’s really beautiful.” I state in disbelief, looking up to see Wednesday already looking at me, I feel my ears warm as I put my hands down shyly, looking at my empty hot chocolate cup. Wednesday then mutters something which I didn’t quite catch so I crane my neck a little closer to her, “I’m sorry, could you repeat that please?” I ask apologetically but also curious about what she said.

She looks a little unsure of herself, something I never knew she could be, but I wait patiently as she stretches out the sleeves of her hoodie over her hands, making her look small. “I was wondering if you wanted to be my Valentine?” She speaks clearly, a pink hue dusting her cheeks as she looks at me seriously, I fail to cover my blush, my face heating up as I feel my throat close up, I quickly clear it, trying to give her an answer before it makes it look like I’m rejecting her. I subconsciously put my elbows on the table, unknowingly fiddling with my hands in front of her as I nod my head, deciding that no verbal response would work well in this situation. “Good, I’m glad the feeling Is mutual.”

 She then stands up, surprising me as I think she is going to run away, so I grab her wrist out of instinct, she stops midway of putting her satchel around her shoulder to look at me wide-eyed, she then looks at our hands, a small blush rising to her cheeks as grabs my hand softly, interlocking our finger as she completes the task of putting on her bag.

“I have to leave now, I have things to do,” She explains, “But I do expect you to meet me at my dorm at 6 pm to pick me up for our date, I expect you to be punctual.” She says blankly, looking at me with a stern expression as I note a soft glint of mischief in her eyes.

“D-date?” I stutter out, my hear my heart hammer against my ribcage as I look into her chestnut eyes, finding comfort yet excitement in them. She nods, removing her hand from mine, it’s only then did I realize my straightforward action, I hide my face in my hands as she collects her stuff, turning on her heel to face me one last time as I look at her behind my hands.

“Thank you.” She says softly, a small smile gracing her lips, I feel my heart explode, my body flooding in tingles as her smile is the most beautiful thing I’ve ever seen. “This means a lot to me, we can talk about this in detail later though.” She ends with a wink, and I feel myself become completely flustered and speechless, unsure of what to respond with, her hand comes up to cover her mouth as a snicker leaves her, and she then composes herself, returning her face to its usual stoic expression before walking out of the café, a spring in her step.

I find myself smiling like a lovesick fool as I replay her smile in my head over and over again, my stomach feels fuzzy and warm. My moment of bliss is soon gone as I hear familiar chaotic yelling.

“YO! MY GIRL IS IN LOVE!” I hear Yoko yell obnoxiously as she stands up, the glasses falling off her face to reveal her identity, I feel my face blush in embarrassment as everyone looks at her, then to me as they turn their head to who she Is looking at. I see Tyler and Xavier surprisingly not mad at all.

“AWWE! LOOK YOKO, Y/N’S BLUSHING!” Enid exclaims giddily as she points in my direction, causing even more stares to come my way as I tense up under all the attention from strangers. I then bolt out of the café, realizing a sigh of relief when I no longer feel the multiple eyes of people bore into me.

I begin making my way to the dorm, thoughts swirling around my head about what I should wear for my date with Wednesday later today.

Chapter Text

Y/n's POV

The time is 5:00 pm and I'm trying to decide on an outfit to wear for my date, I've not got many 'well dressed' Occasion clothes, so I'm a little stumped on what to wear. Luckily Satan sent me the fashion devil, Bianca, she barges in with a disapproving look on her face. 

"That's seriously not all that you have?" She scoffs in disbelief, looking at the pile of clothes on my bed with disgust, I shrug my shoulder bashfully, not meeting her eyes, she only sighs at my embarrassment, "Good thing I arrived, or you would have been a lost cause" she boasts, walking up to my wardrobe, she scans the clothes that I have, taking some hangers off to get a better look at them as she mumbles incoherent words about taking me shopping one day which I roll my eyes at, she then pulls out O/Y/C, my eyes light up and she smirks before tossing it to me. I fumble around as I try to get the clothing off my head, looking at Bianca once I'm free from the grip of my clothing, I pull Bianca into a hug. 

"Thank you, thank you, thank you!" I release her from my grip to see a pleased smile on her face, she pats the top of my head before speaking. 

"No problem, I couldn't have everyone in Nevermore know that my roommate is a walking fashion disaster." She teases me with a taunting smile, I stick my tongue out at her which elicits the same response from her, we then look at each other before laughing at our childish behaviour. Once we calm down, I walk to the bathroom to change. 

*Timeskip once you are changed*

I put on a few pieces of jewellery and look at myself in the mirror once I'm done to inspect my appearance, 'You look somewhat decent, hopefully, Wednesday likes it'. I sigh, running my hand through my hair once more to make sure all the hairs are presentable before walking out of the bathroom, I stop when I hear a surprised gasp, I look to the source to see Bianca looking at me with an impressed smile, "My little fashion disaster has turned into a fashion queen." she fakes a sniffle, wiping a non-existent tear from her eye, I chuckle at my roommate's antics.  "Come here!" She ushers me over to the window where the light is creeping in, "Let's take some photos of you in your first date outfit and send them to the group chat!" She suggests excitedly as she takes her phone out, crouching down to get better lighting at the angle. 

"I'm not getting a choice, am I?" I joke as I pose, Bianca Woo's me for every pose I do, hying me up with every photo she takes, after a couple of more poses she stops, looking at her work before giving me a thumbs up, turning her phone around to show me the photos, 'Damn...go me.' My phone then dings, I check it to see that Bianca has already sent the photos, I open the group chat, smiling instantly when I see the reactions.

THIS_SCHOOL_BE_WILDIN_YALL

BougieBitch sent 23 attachments

KittiesGotClaws!- You look so good!!

EdGyArTiSt- WOW 

EdGyArTiSt- You look fire 🔥

CoffeeBoi- You look great :)

I<3BEES - You look splendid Y/n!

BloodSucka- DAMN GIRL 😍

BloodSucka- If things don't work out between you and Weds, I'll treat you right 

The_Only_SANE_One_Here- pfft, thanks, Yoko <3

TelekinisisRocks- You look good 

SNAKEYBOYO changed the group chats name to Y/n's_Finally_Getting_Bitches

BougieBitch- Just letting you all know I took those pictures! 

SNAKEYBOYO- Y/N'S GOING TO GET SOME TONIGHT!!!!

The_Only_SANE_One_Here - No one is getting anything

The_Only_SANE_One_Here - It's only the first date 

The_Only_SANE_One_Here -  She might change her mind  

The_Only_SANE_One_Here - And can you change the group chat name, please? 

The_Only_SANE_One_Here -  I seem like one of the Wattpad players

SNAKEYBOYO- awe :(

SNAKEYBOYO- ok 

SNAKEYBOYO changed the group chats name to Wednesday x Y/n 4eva

 The_Only_SANE_One_Here - I guess that's better lol 

I<3LOVEBEES-Sooooooooo

I<3BEES- Are you excited about your date? :)

The_Only_SANE_One_Here - I am actually 👉👈 

KittiewGotClaws!- AWWWWWWEEEE

EdGyArTiSt- Are you going to kiss her?

CoffeeBoi- Dude, it's only their first date

SNAKEYBOYO- And? Enid and I kissed on our first date, and the two clearly like each other

KittiesGotClaws!- It was actually our second date 

KittiesGoClaws!- You stoned yourself on our first one leaving me to wait for you for 3 hours 😁

SNAKEYBOYO- I thought you forgave me for that baby 😔

KittiesGotClaws! - I did

KittiesGotClaws!- I just won't let you live it down 😊

The_Only_SANE_One_Here - I love you, Enid

The_Only_SANE_One_Here -  Although I'm going to disappoint you all

The_Only_SANE_One_Here -  I don't plan on kissing her

The_Only_SANE_One_Here - Especially on the first date 

EdGyArTiSt- COWARD

BougieBitch-  Boo 👎

KittiesGotClaws!- Just as I thought, Wednesday will probably be the first to kiss you anyway 

CoffeeBoi- Why can't Y/n be the first one to kiss her?

The_Only_SANE_One_Here - Not this again-

TelekinisisRocks- Wednesday doesn't seem like the type to kiss first

I<3BEES- I think it could work either way

SNAKEYBOYO- I think Y/n will kiss Wednesday first 

BloodSucka- Girl

BloodSucka- You know I love you right?

The_Only_SANE_One_Here - Right?

BloodSucka- But you act like a bottom 💀 

The_Only_SANE_One_Here - BITCH YOU KNOW DAMN WELL I'M A SWITCH 

The_Only_SANE_One_Here - I need to leave for my date now, some of you are acting like walnuts and I can't vibe with that energy before meeting Wednesday  

 I turn my phone off with an irritated scowl on my face, I huff, tossing my phone onto my pillow, my scowl lessens when I hear my roommate snicker at my latest remark, I smile, heading to the bathroom to apply some deodorant. I walk out of the bathroom, walking down the narrow corridor to put my shoes on as I just checked my phone, the time reading 5:30 pm.  I crouch down to tie the shoelaces. I then feel a presence looming over me, so I look up after finishing my laces, smiling at the Siren who looks at me sternly with her arms crossed. 

"If she hurts you in any way, I'm going to end her." She warns me coldly, I can't help but giggle as I stand up, checking my hair for any misplaced ones in the hallway mirror. 

"I'll be fine B, I'm a tough cookie." I smile, facing her way to give her a thumbs up, I place my hand on her shoulder, thanking her for the help with a soft look, "I better get going, don't want to keep Wednesday waiting." I wave goodbye to my roommate once I grab my jacket, opening the door as I close it behind me, beginning my trek to my crush's dorm. 

*Timeskip*

I'm standing in front of Wednesday's and Enid's door, looking at it nervously as my leg bounces, 'Since when did a door get so intimidating?' I take a deep breath to calm my nerves, shakily reaching my hand over to knock on the wood, the thud rings in my ears, causing me to tense up as I second-guess myself. 

The door springs open to reveal a very perky blonde, "Hiya, I'll go get Wednesday for you Y/n!" She chirps, leaving the door open for me to walk in as she skips off to Wednesday's closet, I hear mumbles come from the direction as I look around the familiar room anxiously, taking note of all the decor to ease my nerves. Once my eyes land on a cactus on Enid's desk she surprises me when she hops in front of me, a smile beaming on her face, "She'll be out soon~" She informs me, her hands behind her back as she looks more excited about this than I am. She then sits on her bed 'scrolling' on her phone, even though I can clearly see that she has opened up the camera, her thumb moving around idly in an attempt to sway me of her actions, I only sigh softly, shaking my head at her antics, deciding not to comment on it. 

I'm standing near the door awkwardly, I keep trying to get myself comfy, trying multiple things, leaning my elbows on the dresser, standing with one leg bent as I put a hand on my hip but with each one I grow more anxious, so I settle on biting my nails for the time being. 

My attention is grabbed by the sound of shuffling footsteps from Wednesday's direction, my head perking up as she walks out with her chosen outfit, I feel my breath hitch, my heart pounding in my ears as I look at her, she is wearing a checkered jumper with a white collared shirt underneath, black trousers, and a plain black bomber jacket, accompanied with black sneakers. 

I stare in awe, my throat drying up as she walks up to me, her hands clasped neatly in front of her, "You came early." She says in an impressed tone, I nod, unable to speak as I'm stunned by her beauty. "You look marvellous by the way." She speaks softly, I feel my cheeks warm as I offer a sheepish smile her way, she picks up a basket that I didn't notice rested on the floor at the bottom of her bed, a neatly folded blanket lays on top as she turns to me, "Are you ready to go?" She inquires. I nod, and she cocks her head to the side, a playful look on her face, my heart rate quickens as I stand frozen, "No compliment on my outfit?" She teases, I swallow thickly, stammering for words as she waits patiently for me to say something. 

"You look rather menacing...because you're so attractive." I stammer out, my blush worsening as I see her hold her hand over her mouth, I faintly hear Enid snicker behind me as I look down at my feet embarrassed. I walk to the door, holding it open as I wait for Wednesday to walk out, she walks past me, winking so only I can see as she strolls by, her copper and earthy scent engulfs my senses, my knees going weak as I feel myself become more alert yet relaxed at the same time. 

I'm surprised by the lack of commotion from Enid as we walk out, my eyebrow raised once I shut the door, I look at Wednesday who wears the same curious expression as me, I shrug it off, making my way down the corridor as Wednesday follows suit, it isn't until we reach the end of the hall do we hear a familiar squeal coming from the dorm, Wednesday and I look down the corridor then to each other before we burst into a fit of giggles. 

*Timeskip*

We are in Jericho, walking side by side on the pavement as we chat idly to one another, I then pop the question, "So, where are you taking me?" I ask her curiously, looking up to admire her side profile.

She graces me with a small, beautiful smile before saying "The cemetery." I then stop walking, looking at her unsurely, this earns me a chuckle, my heart warming at the sound, "Don't worry, I'm not going to murder you." She reassures me teasingly, I shake my head, laughing softly as I continue walking by her side.

"No, I don't care if you murder me, I'm more concerned about the person's grave we'll be digging. I'm very meticulous" I taunt her, a carefree smile on my face as I look at her mischievous expression. 

"I was thinking that could be a different date." She jokes, I feel my stomach flutter with butterflies as I hold back a lovesick smile, "I'm actually taking you out to the woods behind the cemetery, thought it was nice weather for a picnic." She clears up, and I hum, nodding in acknowledgement, I then tilt my head, looking at the basket in her hands with a look, "What?" She questions me. 

"So, you are sure the basket isn't full of grave-digging equipment?" I inquire, wanting to make sure I wasn't being fooled, she only laughs, tapping her nose as she gives me a childish smile, I hold my hands up to surrender, letting her know that I'll no longer be questioning her. 

"I was actually thinking we can scope out our victim as we take a walk around the cemetery if that's alright with you?" She asks hiding the flicker of doubt in her eyes with a joke, I feel my stomach tingle, and I can't help but feel special for being allowed to see this side of her. 

"As long as we don't pick a Bertha, I'm down for whatever," I say lightly I see her visibly relax, yet her emotions are still hidden quite well 

"No Bertha's" She promises me as we reach the cemetery, I jog up to the gate, holding it open for her with a chivalrous smile, "Thank you, M'lady." She muses as she walks past me, my nose is hit by her copper scent again, and my mind turns a little hazy as I feel myself quickly become intoxicated by her smell. 

We walk around the cemetery for a little bit, commenting on the old names and pointing out facts about some dead people we knew when they came to mind, in the midst of our walk my hand brushes against Wednesday's I blush, looking away from her as I walk up to a small headstone, inspecting it for a moment as a distraction, I feel Wednesday's presence behind me, also inspecting the headstone, I wait at the side until she is done to continue our walk, I make sure to keep a little bit more distance this time but Wednesday surprises me when she reaches for my hand, interlocking our fingers, no words exchanged, my heart thumps loudly, my face heating up as I glance her way, I'm comforted to know that I'm not the only one shy about this action when I see a light pink dust her cheeks as she keeps her head facing forward. 

I keep stealing glances at her and it seems she was doing the same because at one point our eyes met, she quickly averts her head, redness on her face as I can't help but blush a little too, not suspecting to be caught. We make it to the end of the path, the cemetery gate already opened as it has rotted into the ground with rust, it clearly has met some vandals a while ago and the mayor never bothered to repair it. I allow Wednesday to walk in front of me, expecting her to let go of my hand, but instead, she grips it a little tighter, practically leading me to follow her as she keeps a hold of me, I feel the butterflies in my stomach dance from the gestures. 

Our shoes shuffle on the undergrowth as we begin walking on the gritty woody terrain, we walk around until we come across this open, serene-looking area, we look at each silently agreeing that this is the spot, Wednesday lets go of my hand as she begins setting things up, I frown at the loss of contact but help her set up, pushing the empty feeling aside for the time being. I place the basket on the edge of the blanket closest to her as I open it, I see neatly cut sandwiches and fruit, along with bottles of water. 

We both sit on the blanket once everything is set up, I hear the harmonious chirping of birds and I look up in hopes of spotting them, I smile when I spot a robin, jumping from branch to branch as it plays with another robin, a sense of calm washes over me as I watch them both. I feel eyes on me so I look at Wednesday surprised to see her watching me with a fond look on her face, I blush, turning my head away from her as she chuckles at my shyness. 

"St-stop looking at me like that," I mumble bashfully. 

"Like what?" She inquires innocently, knowing damn well what effect she has on me.

"Y-you kn-know..." I stutter, I see a mischievous look in her eyes, one that causes me to gulp as she leans forward a little, her voice lowering to a soft husk. 

"I don't think I do." She muses, "How am I looking at you, Cara Mia?" The Italian endearment would have knocked me off my feet if I wasn't already sitting down, my chest grows with butterflies, the swarm of them consuming my core as I shudder slightly at the way the pronunciation rolls clearly off her tongue. I cover my mouth with my hand, hiding my smile as I become completely smitten with the raven-haired girl. She tugs on my hand gently, pulling away to uncover my smile, she looks at me sweetly, "Don't hide your beauty from me, Mi Amor." She then cups my face with her other hand, stunning me for a moment, my brain then clicks onto a plan, I smile at her as I begin leaning in, I see her eyes widen as she is frozen in place, I reach my hand around her to grab a grape, just as I let my breath fan against her face I back away, eating my grape with a victorious smile as I see her shocked expression. 

It takes a couple of seconds to realise what just happened, her face flushing when she comes to the conclusion, I can't help but giggle at her, holding my stomach as I snicker behind my hand, I stop when she scowls at me, an irritated expression on her face, I click my tongue, wagging a playful finger, "You brought that on yourself Doll." I say teasingly, not noting the use of the pet name, I see Wednesday's scowl turn into a small smile as her eyes light up.

She then grabs a sandwich, unwrapping it before handing it to me, she then grabs one for herself as we both munch on the food, 'This is delicious' I think to myself, "Did you make these?" I ask once I'm finished chewing and swallowing my food. Wednesday looks at me, nodding slightly. 

"Eugene helped me, I could only think of sandwiches, so he recommended fruits, snacks and what kind of sandwiches to make, I only had the picnic idea in mind, so he helped a lot." She admits bashfully. 

"I'll thank him the next time I see him." I smile at her, "I would also like to thank you for bringing me out here, this place is really beautiful." I compliment as I look around the woods once again, feeling the fresh hair tussle in my hair. 

 "I was actually wanting to ask you out for a while..." She confesses, I look at her with surprise, but mostly joy as I nibble on another sandwich, "It was Thing's idea to ask you out on Valentine's." I nod, "Although," Her face morphs into one of annoyance "Enid found out during one of her and Thing's manicure nights, which kind of ruined the surprise. " she says with a grimace at the mention of manicures. 

"You're not a fan of nail polish, I see." I note, she shakes her head in agreement, "Me neither." I admit, "Especially after I was Enid's test subject for new Tiktok trends..." I end reminiscently, she would always force me to try new hacks or new, trending designs. 

"I pity you," Wednesday says seriously, I shrug my shoulder with a chuckle. 

"I really didn't mind, it was just the fact she would make it seem urgent and I'd rush to her aid only for her to sit me down with a box of multiple colours of nail polish to choose from," I explain further, still pretty mad about that as I take a sip of water. 

We spent the next couple of hours talking about anything and everything, from our likes and dislikes to funny stories about our family, Wednesday was telling me one about her brother right now, I was so engrossed I didn't even realise we finished the food. 

"Wait...so you actually electrocuted your brother?" I ask to make sure I have the facts right, she nods, smirking a little as she recalls the memory. 

"Mm-hmm, he was a good test subject, and the experiments always made for fun hypothesises." She nods as she is speaking, a cute habit I've come to notice these last few hours. "You should come by to my house sometime during the summer, and meet him, he'd love you." She suggests sweetly as she rests her chin on the palm of her hand, her elbow resting on her leg, lost in thought as she recalls other experiments she performed on her brother. I catch myself staring at her beauty within the lights of the sun rays through the leaves of the thick trees, they are bright enough to highlight her beauty but not completely blind me from her. I decided to look in the basket when my hand reached inside to grab nothing. 

"We finished the food," I say softly, breaking her out of her thoughts as I collect all the rubbish, placing it inside the basket as I close it shut, looking around to see if the area was completely clean. 

"It seems so..." She says quietly as she watches me, I swat some crumbs off the blanket, dusting my hands off to catch her, yet her gaze remains fixed on me. Her eyes then look down to something quickly, too quickly that I couldn't catch so I look down assuming I have something on my shirt but when I look back up to find clean Wednesday looks rather nervous. 

"Wednesday? Are you alright?" I ask quietly, scooching closer to her as I notice that she is playing with the rings on her finger, biting her bottom lip rhythmically as she contemplates something. She shakes her head at my question, so I rest my hand on her leg supportively, "What's up?" I ask soothingly, rubbing small circles on her calf. 

"I...I really... want to..." She glances at me before breathing out, "I want to kiss you." her face is serious, yet inviting, I note the worry in her eyes at my silence, I need a minute to think, trying to register in my brain that she said what I've wanted her to say since I gained feelings for her, instead my silence becomes too much for her as she stands up, snapping me back into reality as she walks away from me. "I'm sorry, I shouldn't have asked, it was stupid and I should've been more understanding," She begins as paces about, I stand up, trying to get in between her but she just changes the course of her pacing when I intervene." I realise that may not want that, I've just never had such strong feelings before, especially for someone else and frankly I'm unsure of how to cope with them." She rambles anxiously, her hands flailing around to support her nervousness as she practically paces in a circle.

I grab hold of her shoulders, forcing her to look at me as I raise her head up by her chin with my two fingers, I see her eyes begin to water, the pressure too much for her to bare so I smile at her in hopes that I can ease her, "I've wanted to kiss you for a while as well" I confess bashfully, "I've never really been in a relationship before...and I don't really know how to do the whole...kissing thing..." I whisper shyly, a blush rising to my cheeks, she chuckles, the tears no longer building up in her eyes as she looks up at me. 

We look at each for a long moment, lost in each other's eyes, her eyes dazzle with beauty as she whispers slowly, "May I kiss you?" She asks carefully, cupping my face in her hands as mine come down to grab the sides of her jacket, I nod, leaning in as she does the same, our lips touch for a few seconds before we pull away, blush instantly rising to our faces, Wednesday then looks at my lips again, a determined glint in her eyes, "May I kiss you again?" She asks desperately, I feel myself erupt in tingle from the husk in her voice, the desperation in her tone and the needy look on her face. 

"Please do" I mumble just as desperate, tugging tighter onto her jacket, she then smashes my lips against hers, her lips moulding with mine as I tilt my head to deepen it a little as my hands find their way to her waist, my heart skips a few beats, my stomach explodes with fireworks as I feel a fire ignite across my body, she then wraps her arms around the back of my neck, my body forming goosebumps when I feel her press into me. Apparently breathing is not a thing whilst kissing so I pull away reluctantly, panting heavily as I look at Wednesday's equally flushed face. 

"That was amazing." She breathes out in awe, I nod back, too amazed to speak. "Thank you," She mumbles against my lips as she pecks them again, my face flushes as I offer a bashful smile, my mind spinning with euphoria. "Let's continue our date." She says softly with a smile, kissing my cheek as she takes my hand, interlocking our fingers. 

Wednesday leads me back to the blanket, kissing me the minute I'm sat down, I squeak in surprise but kiss her back, my hand cupping her face,  she hums in approval as forces me to lie on my back, breaking the kiss to rest her head on my chest, and her breathing is heavy as she holds me close, I rest my chin gently on top of her head, barely putting weight on it as I try to calm the erratic beating of my heart. I can smell her oakwood shampoo, her raven hair looks so silky and soft, I reach my hands up to twirl one of her braids around my finger, and my assumption corrects. I feel myself relax into her hold; despite the quick thumping of my heart, I don't think I've ever felt this peaceful; I can still feel the slight rush of adrenaline from our kiss.

"Your heart is beating really fast," Wednesday murmurs softly. 

"It only beats like this for you," I say truthfully. "You're the only one that's ever made me feel this way," I admit wholeheartedly. 

"I wouldn't mind plotting a few deaths," She says protectively, "Especially if they try to take you away from me." She squeezes me a little closer to her body, my heart beats quicker at the action which doesn't go unnoticed by Wednesday as lets out a soft chuckle. We sit in silence for a while, taking in each other's company peacefully as we look up at the trees watching nature roll by. 

As I watch a squirrel leap over one branch after the other my mind swirls a question, so without much thought, I blurt it out, "Wednesday, what are we?" I ask the stoic girl, her head raised to look at me, her expression unchanging as she answers. 

"I am yours, and you are mine." She says as a matter of fact, I nod, knowing that already, "The next step would be that one of us asks the other to be their girlfriend." I find my heart fluttering at the term, even though we aren't official yet, the thought of being her girlfriend brings a smile to my face. 

"Who should ask who?" I questioned curiously, unsure if she wanted to take the lead in this. She takes my hand, bringing it up to her face to give a gentle loving kiss on the back of it, keeping a loving gaze. 

"Y/n L/n." She begins, my heart thumps wildly, "Will you do me the honours of being my girlfriend?" She speaks with the utmost adoration on her face, matched with a majestic smile. 

"Yes," I whisper softly, Wednesday's smile grows as she cups my face to bring me into a short but sweet kiss, and she pulls away to rest her forehead against mine, closing her eyes. "You make me really happy Wednesday" I murmur to her; she hums before opening her eyes to look deeply into mine. 

"As do you." She mutters back, she then sits up, looking at me with a playful look, "I better get you back home, wouldn't want the gang to think I murdered you."

"Aww, after all that time spent in the cemetery I found the perfect spot you could bury me" I fake a pout, chuckling as Wednesday just shakes her head at me, helping me stand up as we fold up the blanket, putting it into the picnic basket before we head off back to through the cemetery holding hands, my heart feeling full and loved. 

Chapter Text

You and Wednesday were enemies, well...not arch enemies, you both just never got along no matter what, you always disliked her unnecessary attitude toward people, especially when they were your friends. So when Enid came crying to you explaining that Wednesday had no concern for your best friend's safety after a night of Hyde hunting you've made your feelings to the young Addams very clear, despite fancying her before then.  You'd even go as far as to correct her on things, call her out on her bullshit and even be the first person to threaten her back once she made one towards you, yet you still get tingles around her, butterflies in your chest when she looks at you, you hated yourself for feeling like this, you had to stick true to your word though, and Y/n L/n never backs down. 

You were a civil person, putting up with Wednesday when Enid was around because the werewolf seemed to genuinely enjoy the raven-haired girl's company. You could also cope with the grudge-y girl being your seatmate in Herbology in Ms Thornhill's class. You tried multiple times throughout the year to change your seat but to your luck, Ms Thornhill was very stern when need be. 

Y/n's POV

I'm sitting at the usual bench at the far end of the social area, no one really comes here it's a nice quiet place to relax and eat my lunch, I've just finished my panini, coming back from the bin after putting my rubbish in the bin when suddenly I'm pulled down by an unsuspecting g weight, a familiar cheerful voice greets me as they wrap their legs around my waist, their hands coming from behind me to hold themselves on my back as their hands meet in a firm hold. "Y/n!" The person cheers, before letting go of me, walking around to face me as I'm pulled into a hug. 

"Hey Ennie" I greet my best friend, ruffling her hair as she releases me from the embrace, she whines, grumbling incoherent words as she fixes her blonde locks after swatting away, once she feels presentable, she grabs my hands, excitedly pulling me down to sit down with her on our bench as her smile is shining. "What happened?" I inquire curiously, knowing from that look that something good has happened. 

"I kissed Ajax!!" She says before we both break out into squeals, I flail my hands around excitedly as she does the same, her feet stomping on the ground as she bounces in her seat. 

"Congrats Eds! You've been wanting to do that for a while." I muse with a wiggle of my eyebrows, she bashfully smiles, her nose scrunching up as her head turns away from me, a light blush coating her face.

"Soo...." She begins, turning her head to look back at me, "Want the details?" She asks, I automatically sit forward, offering her a smile, getting ready to soak up every last word. 

20 minutes later

"-and that is how I had my first kiss with Ajax!" she finishes with a beaming smile, I applaud her, and she chuckles before curtseying, I then check my watch, deciding now will be a good time to begin packing my bag, "I hate herbology" Enid grumbles when she sees me packing up, her arms folded over her chest and scowl on her face, I can't help but chuckle softly at my friend's disdain. 

"Good thing we are only doing revision work, you just need your textbook and read for the lesson," I reassure the werewolf; she hums in acknowledgement but quickly gasps as she realises something, I give her a knowing look, "Forgot your textbook again Miss Sinclair?" I tease. The werewolf groans into her hands, sinking to the floor dramatically. 

"Ms Thornhill is going to kill me." She mumbles into her hands, her shoulders falling, I open my backpack, take out my Herbology textbook and put it into the blonde's hands, "But this is yours." She tries to refuse but I insist as I shove it into her chest.

"She should have at least one spare lying around" I reassure my friend as I begin walking away from her, making my way to herbology. "Hey!" I hear scrambling then suddenly Enid is at my side. "Don't leave without me." She scolds. 

*Timeskip to Herbology*

I enter the classroom and take my seat next to the stoic girl, "L/n" She greets me in a mundane tone, her voice instantly sends a chill down my spine, putting me in a bad mood. 

"Addams," I reply curtly, she keeps her head facing towards the front, watching as Ms Thornhill walks up to the centre of the class to announce today's assignment. I scoff quietly, rolling my eyes before I quickly follow suit, my attention on the older woman as I lay my chin on the palm of my hand. 

"Today class we will be working from our textbooks." The other students break into a series of groans, some complaining about the work and how school is about learning new things, not reading all day. I remain silent, as well as my partner who takes her textbook out and flips to a page. 

"Is that even the correct page?" I ask her, she looks up at me, and her velvety black eyes peer through my body into my core, I'm unsure of this weird spark but I believe it's because of my strong despise for the raven-haired girl, so I keep a stern expression on my face. 

"Questioning my intelligence L/n?" She asks me, a hateful expression on the fur of her brow. I glare at her, my jaw clenched. 

"I'm questioning your ability to follow a simple command, Addams." I seethe lowly, she scowls at me and before she can open her mouth to speak Ms Thornhill's voice rings in my ears, propping my attention to her as I face forward, quickly forgetting about the girl next to me.

"I want you all to work through pages 240- 244. If you have any questions or need anything just raise your hand and I'll come to you." She says with a bright smile, I wait until the teacher is looking my way to raise my hand, and she comes up to me. "What can I help you with today Ms. L/n?" She inquires. 

"I was wondering if you have a spare textbook, I forgot mine back at the dorm," I explain with an apologetic smile, she raises her brow at me, I never forget my textbook, she then looks to Enid who is working away rowdily with Yoko and sighs with a shake of her head, piecing together what's happened. 

"No, unfortunately, I don't." She says softly, I nod my head in understanding, "I had to give them away to the new herbology class teacher, you'll have to share with Wednesday." She nudges her head to my seatmate; I feel my body flush with the suggestion but I nod, nonetheless. 

"Will do Ms Thornhill," I say politely, smiling at her as she walks back to her desk to do some catchup work. I glance at my partner, seeing that she is writing things down peacefully, barely batting an eye on the conversation I just had with the teacher, 'She damn well heard us, that snob' I think angrily to myself, opening my notebook as I nibble on the back of my pen, I let my pride dictate my actions, refusing to acknowledge the girl next to me as I work with what I can see from here. I eventually come to a conundrum, I have to crane my neck to see the last paragraph, my tongue poking out slightly so as to not lose my concentration. This continues for a good few minutes before suddenly the book is slid into the middle of the desk, I stop writing to look at Wednesday who looks at the whiteboard, "Thanks...I guess" I mumble with furrowed brows but continue writing nonetheless as my neck works on un-cramping. 

I finish the last sentence of the page, and I hover my pen over the corner of the page, signalling Wednesday that she can turn the page, she glances at me quickly, flipping the paper before returning her eyes back to the pages, her hand making quick work of copying out word for word what the contents are, I follow along, my pen moving hastily along the lines paper, for some reason the scribbling of Wednesdays fountain pen draws me in as I look at her side profile, gazing at it for a mere moment before my eyes drift down to her paper, 'Her penmanship is impressive' I note, I continuing jotting down words before I come to the realisation, 'Did I just admit that her handwriting was impressive?' I growl at myself in frustration, my writing gets sloppier as I grip my pen tightly.

I complete the page, my hand reaching for the corner as I note that Wednesday stopped writing seconds before I did, then my hand comes in contact with the cold smoothness of Wednesday's, I retract my hand back, and my whole body erupts in a burning feeling, I look down, setting my hands in my lap as I refuse to look at her, she seems to be momentarily stunned before flicking the page, "Watch it." She snaps in a hushed whisper; I can feel her eyes bore into me with a sneer.

"S-sorry Addams" I sputter out, I clench my fists tightly at my stuttering, 'What is wrong with me?' I curse myself, feeling angry at my actions, I shakily grab my pen, looking up only when I need to memorise the words, I continue to work like this until I finish the pages, sighing in relief as I set my pen down, giving my hand a rest. 

I close my notebook and put the lid back on my pen, returning them to my bag as I swap them for a pencil and a sketchpad, I set them down, tapping my chin with the end of the pencil in thought before doodling. I begin with a crow, then a small flower, the stem leads around the top right corner, working its way down as I put in the small details of leaves. I then stare off into the page, mindlessly letting my pencil wander, when I come to I see I've filled the page with all sorts of designs, a moon, crystals, the sun, an eye, Wednesday, a cat, a potion bottle, Wednesday again- 

'What the fuck?!' I scribble the page furiously, alarming my seatmate as she turns to look at me, I look up, my arms covering my sketchpad as I offer a sheepish look, she just rolls her eyes and returns to her book, bringing me a sense of relief. I shuffle to the edge of my desk, sketchpad buried in my arms as I slide it along the desk, 'I need an eraser' I think urgently, 'I need to let go of the sketchpad... It should be fine...right?' I look to Wednesday to see her nose buried in her book, 'Yeah, yeah, it should be fine.' I take a deep breath, deciding that the coast is clear, I lean my body down, my hand reaching for my bag, I choose to stay down here a moment longer as I pick up a second pencil, I then come back up, and both my items drop on the desk, my jaw fell open as I see Wednesday casually looking through my sketchbook, looking intensely at my drawings. 

She looks through my drawings, flicking through each page quickly then she stops as she lands on a sketch I did of her a few days ago, in my defence, we were in the library and I couldn't help but look at how peaceful she seemed, I had to capture that moment, so seeing her realise that I was watching her then makes my mind swirl. The disbelief catches up with me as I snatch the booklet out of her hand, she turns to me to argue but I stuff the sketchpad into my bag, refusing to look at her as my ears warm, my brows knit together as I grit my teeth, 'so she snoops now? How entitled does she think she is?'

I clench my fists in fury as I look at the clock, the bell rings just when my eyes meet it and I gather up my stuff, storming out of Herbology with an irritated expression on my face.

Wednesday's POV 

I was sitting reading my book contently, though my curiosity rose when I heard the screeching of Y/n's pencil ferociously scribbling on her page, I looked to see her panicked expression and when her head turned to me, her eyes widened when they met mine, I feel this chill run up my spine, the hairs on the back of my neck stand up, she then looks a little shy, 'strange human being' I think with a roll of my eyes, returning my focus back on my book. 

However, my desire to uncover mysteries creeps in as I watch Y/n from the corner of my eyes carefully, waiting for the right opportunity to make a move. She leaves her sketchpad unattended as she rummages in her bag for something, her attempt to keep it near her was amusing, yet still no match for me as I quickly take it into my hands, my book resting on the desk in front of me. Throughout the scribbles I can make out some rather beautiful drawings, 'Why would she want to erase these?' Then I see it, it's me, one is of me from my side angle from her view and the other must be made from memory, 'This is flattering' I think to myself, 'I wonder what else she has drawn' I begin flicking through her book, she has remarkable skills, 'She is insanely talented' I come to the realisation, I graze my finger over the pencil markings, 'She really captured everything' I think as I notice the soft hint of freckles, her pencil work is unexplainable, she seems to prefer doing live sketches of real objects, she has a few inanimate ones then we get to the people, Bianca, Enid, Xavier, Ajax, I can't help but smile inwardly when I see Thing. The last couple of pages are just me...

With a quick whip, my hands are now empty, I look to Y/n who glares at me, her nostrils flared before angrily stuffing the notepad into her backpack, her hostility alarms me, I've never seen her so worked up, so I bite back the urge to protest, then she sits facing forward, her whole body tense, then once the bell goes she leaves hastily, not looking back as she walks out of site. 

"Woah...What did you do to Y/n this time?" My roommate's voice asks behind me, I turn to glance at her, she leans on Y/n's side of the desk, waiting for me to collect my belongings. 

"Nothing. I looked through her sketchbook and she got upset with me because there was a drawing of me." I explain in my usual bland tone, slinging my bag strap over my shoulder as I walk out of the classroom, Enid follows closely behind. 'I'm the one that should be offended, I'm not the one with stalker-ish habits... although she did get my bone structure down to a T.' I find myself internally arguing with myself over the girl, 'It was unusual seeing her so flustered, she is usually very challenging, especially with me, she's the only one that doesn't back down.' It just doesn't feel right, knowing that I found blackmail material today without much of a fight from her. 

"No way, really? I knew she drew people, but I never thought she'd draw you." she rambles on excitedly, I hum in acknowledgement when I feel like it needs to be heard as we continue walking, although my mind is full of thoughts of Y/n and only Y/n, too full of her I didn't even hear Enid's question. 

"Pardon? Can you please repeat yourself, I'm afraid I misheard you," I say to my roommate as we enter the dorm, we both set our school bags down next to our respective beds as she re-asks her question. 

"I said, 'What did you think of her work?' They are pretty great, right?" I hang up my coat, sitting down at my desk chair, "She never really shows them off as Xavier does with his work, she prefers keeping her achievements to herself." Enid then says to fill the silence. 

"Well...I thought her work was rather...impressive." I admit in a low voice, Enid then fists and pumps the air causing me to raise a brow at her in confusion, "Did I miss something?" I ask, hoping for context as I'm a little lost right now. 

"Well, you just said you liked Y/n's work right?" I nod, knowing what I said, "Then that means there is an opportunity for you two to get along and become best friends!" She cheers, her hands in the air with a beaming smile, looking at me expectantly, wanting to see if I was as enthused as her. 

"No." I retort with a blank expression as I swivel around to tuck my legs under the desk, my fingertips getting ready to type. 

"Oh, come on! You need more friends than me, Wednesday!" She tries to argue, coming up to me to swivel the chair to face her. 

"I have you and I have Thing." I say irritated, "You two are more than enough, and why would I even want to be friends with L/n anyway? She hates me." I remind her, my heart tightens when I say 'hate', it must just be because I hate L/n too. I nod to myself at the conclusion, my body turning as I begin typing away, but I stop when my roommate speaks again. 

"Fine, tell me what's so 'annoying' about Y/n that she'll never become friends with you." She challenges me, and I scoff, folding my arms over my chest 'This is going to be easy'. 

"She is rowdy when paired with you, her chewing on the back of her pens is annoying, she could break the pen and get ink poisoning, is she that stupid? She encourages your lame jokes and behaviour, indulging in your boy talk that really isn't that exciting, she is stubborn, which can be seen as an admirable trait but it's really just a nuisance." I end, a proud look on my face. 

"You know there was a time she actually liked you, you know?" She grumbles as she sits on my bed, hoping to try and convince me. I stop breathing for a split second, 'Y/n used to like me? When? What changed?' I turn my whole body around in my chair, surprising the blonde and myself with my enthusiasm, "Whoa, that got your attention huh?" She muses, I glare at her. 

"Explain what you meant by 'used to like me' now," I demand in a serious tone, Enid's pupils shake, her hand coming up to play with her bottom lip, a nervous habit of hers. "Enid...," I warn. She looks at the ground, contemplating for a second before sighing loudly, I smirk in victory, ready to hear the truth. 

"She used to like you awhile back, during the whole Hyde thing." She explains, I tilt my head. 

"We could've become friends." I say, 'I wasn't that hard to approach was I?' I try to recall what I was like when I first came here, sure I was stand-of-ish, but that's my usual way of coming off, I made a lot of opportunities for Enid to invite Y/n, but she never showed up, so what did I do?

"I mean she like, 'liked' you," She says, giving me a look, I stare at her blankly, the gears in my head turning as I try to make sense of her words.

"What?" I end up blurting out, my mind has failed me, so I need further context. 

"Oh my god!" She facepalms, sighing into her hand, "She used to have a crush on you dummy, God I know you're slow with social cues, but you should've at least been able to figure that out." She insults my slowness, usually, I would argue over my intellect, but the news Enid just brought me has left me stunned. 

"What made her change her mind?" I ask, my heart beating faster, I suddenly feel like if I have to wait anymore for an answer the anticipation will eat me up whole. Enid looks at me, surprised by my lack of concern for her insult. 

"Uh well, it was after the time we went to that house when we got attacked by the Hyde." She recalls, her finger tapping her cheek, "Yeah! It was then. I think I may have been the cause for it." She then adds I grab her wrist, looking at her intensely to explain, "Ok, ok! Jeez!" I let go of her wrist, "You have a really strong grip" She whines as she rubs her hand, "I came crying to her because the experience really scared me and that was when I went to live with her for a couple of months." She quickly says. 

'She's been like this  to me because I made Enid cry?' 

"Because I made you cry she lost feelings for me?" I ask, making sure I got all the facts right, the werewolf nods and I find my heart clenching at the reality, 'Why am I so hurt by this? I don't even like her that way.' I think angrily to myself, my emotions are acting up and I don't understand why.

"It's cool though, you never liked her anyway." She dismisses it, unaware of the pain I am going through as she stands up to walk over to her bed, scrolling on her phone. 

 "Yeah..." I mumble, slowly turning my body around, I just stare at my typewriter, unable to find the spirit to write at this very moment, my silence must be louder than I thought as Enid suddenly speaks up. 

"You ok Weds? It's been 15 minutes and you haven't touched the keys." She points out worriedly, I look at my hands, I can feel the dread bubble in my stomach, inching its way around my body. 

"Enid?" I whisper and I hear my roommate's footsteps quickly come up behind me, she crouches beside me in an attempt to look at me, and I catch her worried expression from the corner of my eyes "How...How would I...make it up to Y/n?" I find myself wanting to know, 'I need to make things right.' I think determinedly. I'm met with silence, so I turn my head fully to the blonde whose mouth hangs agape, "Enid? Answer me please, I wish to make amends with her." I sound a little desperate, but I really don't notice it, however, my roommate does as she stands up, a smile etching its way onto her face.

"Ok!" She chirps, walking over to her desk to grab a notepad and pen. 

"May I ask why you are smiling?" I inquire, I see Enid label the top of the page 'Ship/name' and I look at it confused, "Why did you write that?" I ask another question. 

"Because~ it looks like my best friend is in love." She casually says. My eyes widen, I stand up, swatting the notepad out of her hand, "Hey! What was that for?!" She whines, going to retrieve the pad. 

"I do not do 'love'. I seethe at her, pacing around my side of the room, "It's stupid, especially at this age, teenagers don't know what they want." I rant, biting on my fingernails. I hear Enid scoff, as well as seeing her roll her eyes. 

"Fine, if you aren't in love tell me all the reasons why you hate Y/n." She commands, a bored look on her face as if she already knew that she was right. 

"But I already-"

"Shut up and do it!" She cuts me off, an annoyed expression plastered on her face, I tsk at the rude interruption, but I dust off my shirt before speaking, feeling confident. 

"She is stubborn, even going out of her way to help others when it might not benefit her, especially you, she is always helping you, whether it's about schoolwork or boy problems, it...admiring, she has this kind aura that makes it easy to be around her, even when she is in a dour mood she still seems to be someone you could go to. Her pen-biting habit is a little unsanitary yet whenever someone asks for a spare pen, she brings out a completely different pencil case, which surprised me at first. Then there is just her, she is so distracting, I find myself just staring at her, and frankly, it's distracting why does she have to be so..." I groan into my hands, unable to find the proper words to express myself, "Why is she so infuriating!" 

"Well, you started out strong Weds...but I think you need to consider your words, get back to me when you've come to a conclusion." She snickers patting my head as she lays down on her bed, I roll my eyes at the werewolf, taking safety in my desk chair as I get ready to start writing.

I then smack my hand over my mouth, muffling my small gasp. 

'Holy shit, I like Y/n.' 

Bonus - With Y/n

"Why!?" I cry into my pillow, my face flushed in embarrassment, 'Why do these kinds of things happen to me?' I think as I pull the covers over me, sobbing on the inside. 

Chapter Text

Y/n's POV

I've been hiding in my room since yesterday's events, thankfully it's the weekend, so I have time to collect myself over the two days. I am currently sitting at my desk, brooding, my hands clutched tightly in my hair as I bang my head repeatedly against the wooden surface. 'Why. On. Earth. Would. You. Draw. Her!?' I groan, not from the pain but from my stupidity, 'She. Was. Right. There. You. fucking. Idiot.' My phone rings, and I turn my head as it remains lying on the desk, holding my phone up to read the caller ID, 'My favourite Puppy 💖' I sigh, sitting up as I fix my hair before clicking accept to the Facetime. 

"Hey, Enid." I greet with the blankest tone, my will to live has been tossed into the nearest ditch.

"Cheer up Chipmunk!" She says, trying to lift my spirits, "You can't still be sulking about yesterday, that was so 24 hours ago." She says with a playful eye roll, I can't help but let out a small smile, the werewolf instantly making my mood a little better.  

"It's just so embarrassing Eds." I whine, "I mean, how would you feel if you did something like that in front of Ajax if you guys weren't dating?" I try to bring my perspective into view. 

"I'd use that opening to ask him out." She replies, "The difference is because I actually like him" I huff when she mumbles that last part, my fringe flying up from the sudden puff of air, my cheeks flushing from the answer. 

"Y-yeah...that makes sense," I mumble, the line goes silent, so I lift the phone up to see the picture clearly, Enid has her tongue poking out, her head slightly tilted, her thinking face, I furrow my brows, trying to decipher the thoughts running through her head, when I get no answer I speak up. "Eds~ You alright, penny for your thoughts?"

"Mmm, I'm just a little confused, I mean, I can understand why you would act weirdly, you used to like Wednesday, but this has affected Wednesday more than I thought it would." She blurts out, I hum to show that I'm listening when in reality her words make my thoughts spin. 'Have I weirded her out that much? God...I'm such a creep.' I run my fingers through my hair in frustration, 'I can never face her again.' Yet despite my promise to myself I can't get her out of my head, why are crushes so confusing? "Y/n!" I jolt in my seat, my phone falling out of my hand as I scramble to pick it up, looking at a concerned Enid. 

"What?" I scowl at her through the screen, pissed off that I got scared. I then look at the werewolf expression, similar to a kicked puppy and I instantly regret my aggression. "Sorry Enid," I apologise with a heavy sigh, "I was just lost in thought."

"No worries, it was just because I was talking, and I noticed you weren't paying attention is all." I nod slowly, rubbing my face with my free hand, "You alright?" She asks, positioning the phone so I'm closer to her face as if the closeness of the screen will emphasise her checking up on me. 

"I don't know." I say honestly, I rest my chin on my arm, looking at Enid, "I think I still have feelings for Wednesday." I admit, the werewolf gasps and I quickly sit up, "I know, I know, I said I'd never forgive her after she made you cry, and I should really be a better friend-"

"Y/n"

"-and I especially shouldn't like someone so uncaring and cruel-"

"Y/n!"

"-Even though she is so unbelievably beautiful-"

"Y/N!" 

"What?!" I finally stop rambling, my attention on the werewolf who has a bright smile, completely the opposite of what I thought she'd react like. 

"It's fine, really, if anything it's great" She reassures me with a calm look, she then quickly becomes giddy, laying on her stomach, using one of her plushies to rest her chin on as she wraps her arm around it for better support "So come on~ Tell me how much you simp for my roomie~" She taunts, my ears warm as I roll my eyes, trying to dismiss her playful look, I go to speak but then there is a knock at my door. I look at it and then back to Enid, turning off my camera. 

"Hold on a moment please Eds, someone at the door." I plead for her patience, laying my phone screen face down as I make my way to the door, I open it and I feel my heart hammer at who is standing in front of me, "Addams? What are you doing here?" I ask, my nerves shaking as I feel my throat dry up. 

"We need to talk," she states, her arms folded across her chest as she walks past me, letting herself in, good thing I stressed cleaned earlier. She places her bag down beside the door, sitting on the edge of my bed. 

"Please, come in, I insist," I mumble sarcastically to myself, she ignores me, placing her bag down beside the door, and sitting on the edge of my bed.  I close the door before taking my seat on my desk chair, looking at Wednesday curiously, "So? What did you want to talk about?" I inquire, my curiosity is now at its peak. 

"Yesterday afternoon has caused me to rethink some things, I was hoping that if I came and spoke to you my mind wouldn't be so clouded." She admits I raise my brow at her unusual vulnerability, 'She isn't playing me, is she?' She repositions her arms, folding them tightly on her chest as she looks around my room. "Did you make all of these?" She asks, referring to my drawings, I blush, forgetting that I hung them up, and nodding slowly, she stands up, walking up to one of a dragon, "This remarkable, the scales are quite extraordinary." She compliments me, and I don't know what to say, so in my embarrassment, I snap crankily at her. 

"Enough beating around the bush and tell me what's wrong Addams," I speak, she looks at me, studying my flushed face for a moment before sitting back down, looking quite relaxed. 

"You've been on my mind as of late last night, frankly, it's driving me insane." She speaks in a mundane tone, I would've taken offence, thinking that it was annoying her but the nervous rub of her hands over her trouser legs leads me to think otherwise. My heart beats faster, my mind hazy as I sputter out. 

"M-may you be a little more elaborate please?" I ask of her; my brain isn't thinking clearly at this moment in time. She averts her eyes to the corner of my room, leading me to swallow thickly as I think of a way to ease her. 

"Well...I believe I have...mistreated you." She confesses I tilt my head at her in confusion, 'Besides our usual bitterness there hasn't been a time when she has been cruel to me.' 

"What do you mean by mistreated?" I question.

"Well, Enid informed me that I made it hard for you to approach me when I first started going here, that's correct isn't it?" She checks in, I blush, cursing my friend out silently as I ball my hands into fists, nodding slowly. 

"That was for a reason you aren't thinking of." I am correct, now it's Wednesday's turn to look at me with curiosity. 

"Well? What was it." My blush worsens at her ushering, and I take a deep breath 'It's alright, she never liked you in that way, so it's cool to admit you used to like her.' I hype myself up before answering. 

" I used to have a 'thing' for you back then," I admit, my palms sweat as I lick my dry lips, looking at Wednesday's shoes as I speak. 

"I see..." She mumbles, I look up to see her lost in thought, she then looks into my eyes, causing that familiar fluttering feeling to shake me down my core, "What was your first impression of me then?" She suddenly asks, I'm caught off guard by the question but take a second to think of an answer. 

"Well, when we first met, I thought you were self-centred, borderline obsessive over the case, sociopathic, rude, and pretty." I recall, her eyebrow-raising at the last word, "I thought your physical features were attractive." I quickly dismiss any dangerous thoughts from her as she nods understandingly. "But despite my efforts, we never really connected, so I kept my distance, I admired you for a bit until you took things too far in your investigation, you upset my friend, and I won't tolerate that, no matter who it is," I say sternly, her head darts down at the mention of the past, a look of guilt crosses her face quickly, but it fades just as fast. 

"I am aware that my actions towards the people here during the time of the Hyde investigation were rather wrong and very inhuman, believe me when I say I tried my hardest to make amends with Enid, she has forgiven me now, yet I still need to work on earning your forgiveness Y/n, I truly am sorry." She says sincerely, looking deep into my eyes the entire time, my breath hitches, 'God, her eyes are beautiful', my heart rate picks up at her genuine expression, 'Has she always been capable of being so sweet?'

"I must admit..." I begin, breaking our staring contest as I feel my body flush, "I wasn't expecting that from you, although," I clear my throat, my nerves kick in, "I am unsure as to why you wish to make amends with me of all people, we barely spoke, even now when we went out with Enid we never interacted much." I state, my confusion builds up as I voice out all of these unanswered questions. 

"Well, I've begun to see you a little differently after yesterday, the way you draw is...impactful, I was very touched to see the ones of me, you captured me at my vulnerable moments, and made them look beautiful, so I guess I feel like I'm in debt to you, you take the ugly things and put the beauty in them, so thank you Y/n." The way my name rolls off her tongue sends shivers down my spine, goosebumps forming as I feel utterly breathless. 

"Oh..." I mutter softly, alarming the girl in front of me, 'Shit, I think I've just fallen in love,' I confess to myself. "Um, thank you, Wednesday, that means a lot to me," I say gratefully with a small smile. 

"No problem." She breathes out, her shoulder relaxing, 'Does my opinion really matter to her that much?' I shrug my thoughts off, she looks like she wants to speak so I wait for her to open her mouth. "What is your impression of me now?" she inquires, a hopeful look on her face. My face warms, my blush clearly on show. 

"Well...Uh." I sputter for a bit before I eventually find my voice, my hands flail around as I speak, a nervous habit of mine, "Thanks to Enid I've spent some time with you, and well... I'd say you are caring on the inside but tough looking on the out, a little harsh but tolerable, stubborn, exact, helpful, funny and..."I hesitate to say the next word, yet Wednesday's awaiting gaze pushes me to say it, "Gorgeous, you are extremely gorgeous." I admit.  

"Uh huh" She acknowledges, a bashful look on her face "Is there anything else?" She asks softly, I think for a moment, nodding my head as I begin speaking again. 

"I only ever really felt comfortable with you after I first drew you, you were outside reading a book and once I got the sketch down and roughened it up a little, I felt like I could see a different side to you, which elicited my crush on you in the first place." I ramble, I then see her blank face and immediately feel embarrassed, "I-I'm sorry I-I don't know w-why I just said that." I blush, my hand covering my mouth as I look away from her. 

"It's quite alright, how about I talk for a bit?" She offers, I nod, my eyes remaining locked on my shoes as I can't bring myself to look up at her. "Well, my first impression of you was that you were just another Enid, but then you weren't, you were the first person to challenge me, really challenge me, you stuck up for your opinions and your friends, and you even defended me to people, you surprised me with your boldness and honesty, you never go back on your word, so I know you meant every word you just said." She speaks, I feel my heart patter softly as I try to control my feelings, "Which is why I think this desire I have for wanting to make amends with you is because... I have romantic feelings for you."

My eyes widen as I look at Wednesday with the utmost shock and disbelief, she then stands up, an unreadable look on her face which causes me to follow suit, I tuck in my chair, expecting her to want to leave after such a reveal but I'm surprised to see her right in front of me when I turn back around, "W-Wednesday? What a-are you doing?" I stutter, backing up slightly. 

"Trying to see if my theory is right." She answers lowly, stepping forward, I don't have much room left as I'm eventually backed up into my desk by her advancements. 

"Wh-what theory?" I breathe heavily, my face is on fire as I look into her obsidian eyes. "W-Wednesday, st-stop." I squeak, her face inches away from mine. 

"Do you still have feelings for me Y/n?" She whispers her hot breath blowing against my lips, I feel my legs turn to jelly, ready to buckle beneath her but she notices, placing her leg in between my thighs to keep me upright, making my head swirl with obscene scenarios, "Yes or no?~" She taunts, moving impossibly closer to me as her hands come to rest on my hips, I let out an unidentifiable noise, amusing the raven-haired girl in front of me. "I think my theory has been confirmed." She teases, her eyes drifting to my lips, her hands squeezing my waist softly, "Can I properly confirm it? Please?" She begs, slight desperation tinted in her voice, my mind goes blank, nodding at her words. 

She leans in, closing her eyes as I do the same, her lips brushing against mine softly, she then pulls away and I think that is the end of it, my eyes lock with hers and I see a lustful look on her eyes as she surprises me by going for another kiss, more passionate this time, pushing my lips against her more, and my hands fly up to wrap around her neck, bringing her in, she groans softly, making my body erupt into a burning fire, her tongue pokes against my bottom lip, and I whine needily, causing a low chuckle to escape her as breaks the kiss. 

I pant for air, my face red as I try to make sense of what just happened, "You're so beautiful" She murmurs, her thumb swiping across my lower lips, looking at me with nothing but adoration. I swallow thickly at a loss for words, it then seems something has clicked, awakening Wednesday from her previous state, her eyes widen, stepping away from me, I find myself missing her warmth, my body trying to capture it as I lean forward a little, but she continues backing up until her heel touches my bed. 

"Wednesday?" My voice comes out hoarse after the kiss, my chest still heaving for air, "Ar-are you alright?" I ask nervously, afraid that she has started to regret what just happened, she looks up into my eyes, a small pink hue dusting her cheeks, and she nods. 

"Hmm, I uh ...I just realised..." She fumbles around for her bag, her blush worsening, "I need to go...walk Thing...bye Y/n!" She quickly says in her embarrassment, picking up her bag as she rushes out the door, slamming it behind her. 

The slam of the door breaks me out of my dazed state, my smile is uncontainable as Wednesday Addams just kissed me, I touch my lips with my fingers, relishing in her kiss as I try to keep the freshness of it all. 

"What the fuck just happened?" The voice of my best friend scares me, I rush over to the phone, turning back on my camera as I stumble for an explanation. "You know what?!" She holds her hand up, "I don't want to know." She says, "Plus when I told Wednesday to go speak to you, I didn't mean to make you her girlfriend, I need to talk to her about social cues..." She sighs heavily, her hand coming up to pinch the bridge of her nose, I blush, ending the call on the werewolf with a shaky breath 

I'm left alone to my thoughts, my thoughts running a mile a minute, I sink to the floor, squealing into my hands as I replay the events of 10 minutes ago. 

*Timeskip*

"Hey N/n, I brought food, I didn't know what you were in the mood for as you didn't answer your phone- Why are you on the floor?!" I hear Xavier, my brother yell as he closes the door, placing the bag of food down on my desk, crouching down next to me to check on me with a worried expression. 

"You don't want to know," I say, hugging my knees close to my chest. 

Chapter Text

You were pissed, scratch that, you were livid, you were at the Weathervane, minding your own business when you hear the two jerks, Xavier and Tyler, talk vulgarly about your friend Wednesday, their remarks were disgusting, earning sneers and glares from strangers as they spoke loudly, they were currently debating who'd get to date her first as if she was a disposable new trend, as a feminist and a protective friend, as well as having a small crush on the young Addams you couldn't let her behaviour slide.

"Thrope! Galpin!" You catch their attention, and you march up to them, your nostrils flared as your breathing is rapid, your eyes twitching slightly in anger, "What gives you two fucktards the right to objectify Wednesday like some newly cut slab of meat? Do you have any respect for women? Wednesday isn't even interested in you in that way, get a fucking reality check." You hiss at them both, your eyes glaring daggers into their souls.

"Butt out Y/n," Xavier warns me, you scoff, earning a glare from the curly-haired boy, the artist just narrows his eyes on the coffee boy, not even batting an eye in your direction.

"Yeah, listen to your classmate, let the men talk." Tyler sneers at you, a pig-like grin on his face you clench your fist, gritting your teeth at him.

"Like we have anything to talk about, Wednesday is clearly into me." Xavier smiles.

"Dude, no way, Wednesday's given me signals, unlike you. You stalk and draw her, talk about creep alert." He retorts, a smirk on his face, thinking he's won, you pinch the bridge of your nose at their childishness, getting sympathetic stares from the people in the coffee shop as they watch the three of you, wondering what the outcome will be.

"What signals jackass? Her fixing your works cheap-ass coffee machine? Asking you for directions to a train station? Do you just have a thing for any girl that asks simple things when they are lost?" He mocks the normie.

"Oh yeah? Well, I bet I can get Wednesday in bed before she compliments one of your drawings." Tyler says smugly.

"Please," He scoffs, rolling his eyes, "Wednesday needs a man, not a little boy in bed." Xavier taunts, a shit-eating grin on his face, placing his hands in his pockets looking proud of himself. You feel yourself holding back the urge to gag, your anger boiling in the pit of your stomach.

"What the fuck did you both just say?" you growl, your fists clenched tightly, you can hear your jawbone click in place as you clench it. The two boys finally look at you, scowling at you, you turn your attention to the ginger-haired boy who opens his mouth, shoving you slightly.

"Didn't you hear? Just stay the fuck ou-" You swing an unsuspecting right hook his way, shocking him and everyone beside him as a string of gasps is heard, he looks at you, furry in his eyes, "You'll pay for that!" He growls, swinging at you, his form is sloppy you note as you place your palm up in front of his fist, blocking all possible impact as you pull his hand back, hearing a satisfying pop from his now dislocated fingers as he falls to his knees, whimpering in pain.

You then feel a sting on your lip, your vision hazy for a second as your head whips back, you quickly regain focus, ignoring the copper taste on your tongue, making out Xavier in a fighting stance, you ready your fists, bouncing on the balls of your feet as you wait for him to make the next move, he lunges forward, his right fist coming out. You shift your body weight to lean back, your back going low as you doge, his fist perfectly hovering above your face, you then come up, punching him in the gut, and he groans, slumping down, clutching his stomach.

Tyler comes up, messily swinging his good arm over his head to smack you down, he scuffs your shoulder, causing you to reach out as you lift him up by his shirt and torso, slamming him down onto a table, it breaks from the sudden weight. Everyone ooh's but you pay no attention to them as the ringing in your ears is loud from the fury in the pit of your stomach, Xavier grabs you by the collar of your shirt, forcing you to face as he glowers down at your smaller frame.

"Just who the fuck do you think you are?" He asks, his head tilted to the side with a cocky grin, believing he has the upper hand, you smirk up at him, confusing the wavey-haired teen.

"A good friend," you whisper menacingly before you smack your head into his, knocking him back as his grip on your shirt loosens completely, his nose drips with blood as he sways where he stands, you see the advantage, tackling him down as you straddle him, punching him once in the face for good measure, the boy whimpers, the back of his head hitting the concrete marble flooring. You then lift him by his shirt, scowling down at him, red overwhelming your senses, "If I hear or see you or him," you nod your head to the other boy on the floor, "talk to or about a girl like that again you'll be met with much worse than this, trust me." You warn lowly, you feel your voice gravel against your throat.

He nods weakly, in too much pain to fight, you smile, letting him go as you stand up, getting ready to walk away when a weight grabs your ankle, you look down, your eyes narrowing when it lands on curly, ginger hair. "This isn't over," he says in a hoarse voice, you scoff, crouching down, holding his face with one hand as you inspect him closely, you then wait a moment before offering him a pout, leaving his brows to furrow. "What are you going to do? Tell my dad?" He taunts, and you tsk, bringing up all of your strength as you force him to his knees, surprising him, "W-wait!" He cries. You neither listen nor care as you sucker punch him in the balls, causing him to wince, his eyes shutting tightly as he crumples to the floor, sobbing quietly.

Y/n's POV

The male ratio of the shop groans in sympathy at the pain I've just put Galpin and Thorpe in. I sigh heavily, fixing my jacket as I go to leave, my appetite now lost, I exit the cafe door with the chime of the bell, my arm is then tugged on as a group of normie teens crowd around me, I swallow thickly, unsure of their intentions when a girl with purple hair sticks her phone right up in my face.

"You were so cool!" She squeals, her hands shaking as I see the clip of me taking down Galpin, "Can I post this?! I really want to show my school how cool the outcast students are!" She asks excitedly, I blush, surprised by her bubbliness, I can see my best friend's personality in her and I can't help but let out a small smile.

"Of course, thank you for asking first," I reply politely, her friends then clamour with compliments, some saying how attractive I was and others asking me to teach them how to fight, I've never been good with praise or attention, so I quickly began to feel stuffy from all of the eyes on me. "Uh...I need to get going..." I try to kindly dismiss the eager group of teens, placing my hands in my trouser pockets for a sense of security, but one girl who wears a tank top, a skin-tight skirt and a pair of heels, clearly the makeup enthusiast of the group grabs hold of my arm, her chin resting on my shoulder as she bats her eyelashes at me.

"Please stay." She pouts, and I gulp, never having been in this situation before, I gently pry her hand off me, offering an apologetic smile as I begin backing up.

"I really can't, it was lovely meeting you all though." I end up backing up into a person's chest, I turn around, ready to apologise when my eyes land on a familiar face, "Wednesday?" I ask, my eyes then widen, "Shit, sorry about that, I wasn't looking where I was going." I fumble my words, but the girl remains silent, peering over my shoulder as she stares into the souls of the group of teens who all tense up.

"Are these your friends Y/n?" Her mundane voice never ceases to not put me in a trance, I go to speak when one of the girls speaks.

"Are you her girlfriend?" One teen with a lip piercing asks curiously, their eyes sparkling as they look between me and Wednesday, I blush, freezing up at the question.

"Yes." Wednesday's cool reply causes my heart to beat faster, it only speeds up when she wraps her arms around my waist, her chin resting on my shoulder as she publicly back-hugs me. I feel the blood pump in my ears, my heart wanting to beat out of my chest, she squeezes me a little tighter, making me weak in the knees as I look down at the ground.

"Oh, that's so cool!" The teen that asked says, "You must be the girl she was defending then. That's cute, I want someone to fight for me like that." Her comment makes my ears turn red, Wednesday then peers her head round to raise a brow at me.

"That explains the bleeding lip." She says, I squirm under her gaze, yet she keeps her hold on me, "May you explain to me what happened?" She asks the teen, they look at her and nod, grabbing the purple-haired girl's phone, and pressing play on the video, Wednesday watches it with scrutinizing eyes, once the video ends, she looks at me, an unreadable expression on her face, she then sighs, loosening her grip as she holds my hand, "Let's go get you cleaned up." She begins tugging me along with her.

"It was nice meeting you!" The teens all call out, I offer them a small wave before looking ahead, Wednesday has a scowl on her face as she walks. We continue our journey a couple of blocks in complete utter silence, I'm afraid to speak but work up the courage as I slip my hand out of hers, she stops to look at me, her eyes narrowing at me.

"S-sorry" I stammer, "It-it's just that we don't have to hold hands anymore..." I mumble shyly, afraid to look her in her furious eyes, she huffs, grabbing my hand again, more tightly this time as she interlocks our fingers, I blush, looking at her with a frantic expression, "W-what are you doing?" I ask.

"I'll say when we let go of each other's hands, got it?" her gravelly tone sends a shiver up my spine as I nod weakly, not wanting to upset her further. She then looks around our surroundings for a quick moment, I follow suit, analysing where we are, we are in the quiet part of town, the only time the streets are busy is during the lunchtime rush, and it's currently 1 pm, so we've not long missed the rush.

"Is everything-" Before I can finish my inquiry Wednesday grabs hold of my shoulder, pushing me into the nearest alleyway, "What was that for?!" I hiss at her, she doesn't speak as she looks me dead in the eyes, walking up to me, I feel intimidated by her stare, yet I can't help but feel my heart melt at her eyes, 'now is not the time' I scold myself. I begin backing up, looking at where I'm going and keeping Wednesday in my sights.

I'm eventually backed into a wall, the end of the alleyway being a dead end, 'Shit' I think as I look around, Wednesday then puts one hand on the wall, beside my head, and her other roughly grips my collar. I feel my breath hitch, "Do you have any idea how lucky you are?" She scolds me, I scoff, rolling my eyes as I glare at her.

"I think you should be asking your admirers that, I'm perfectly capable of handling myself." I snap at her. Her hand gripping my shirt trembles slightly.

"I know that! That's the fucking problem Y/n!" She projects her voice at me, stunning me in silence, she then sighs, letting go of my shirt to rub her head in frustration, "I know you are capable." She repeats more softly, "But you shouldn't just fight people like that." She gets angry again, glaring at me, I feel my anger boil as I clench my fists.

"If you heard what they were saying about you, you'd think otherwise!" I growl at her, my chest heaving, her eyes widen, letting go of me fully, and steps back a bit.

"What were they saying exactly?" She challenges me, her ego ready to prove my actions as ridiculous, I sigh, rubbing my hands over my face as I try to think.

"Vulgar, disgusting comments about getting you to sleep with them," I answer, my hands leaving my face as I look at her, "I know, I know." I begin before she can speak, "It was 'stupid and reckless' but the way they were just drooling over you like you were some trophy was so infuriating!" I rant, my hands tumbling around as I speak, "And I know you can handle yourself but you're my friend Wednesday, I care about you, and I just couldn't sit back and let them think they owned you in some way." I finish desperately, hoping that she has seen my point of view.

"You care about me?" She questions, her head slightly tilted, my ears warm but I bring myself to nod, I then rub my arm as I produce a quick response.

"Well, of course, I do you idiot, you mean a lot to me," I mumble the last part, looking at the floor, I'm then forced to look at Wednesday as she raises my head by my chin with her hand.

"How much do you care about me?" She asks, her tone and expression serious, I swallow, knowing that I can't really escape this situation without telling the truth, she'd see right through me.

"More than a friend should," I whisper shakily, my senses are clouded with thoughts of her, her scent engulfs me, her hot breath fanning just the tip of my nose as her obsidian eyes bore into mine. Her hand snakes up to the back of my neck, wrapping around my neck as she pulls me a little closer to her.

"Are you sure?" She mutters, it seems that she is holding herself back from something, I'm too occupied with my own thoughts to barely register her speaking. "Enough to get a busted lip for me?" She speaks softly, and her other hand comes up to swipe my bottom lip with her thumb.

"Mmm hmm." I hum breathlessly, "I'd do it again." I answer honestly, I take this closeness as an advantage to admire her small facial features, she has a small mole under her left ear, and she has freckles, yet her pale complexation hides them well as she barely goes out in the sun.

"Y/n," She says almost whisper-like, "Do you have any idea what you do to me?" She murmurs, her eyes reflecting mine, I'm able to see the emotions her face lacks, confusion, fondness...and love, my heart skips a beat at her stare, 'I shouldn't draw conclusions so fast' I rationalise.

"No" I mutter, "And I'm afraid it isn't what I hope it to be." my feelings are pouring out of me like a faucet, despite spilling my deepest darkest desires to her and wishing I was 10 feet under I still feel safe in her presence.

She tilts her head slightly, her lips dangerously close to mine, "Let me show you then." She soothes me, caressing my cheek before her hand falls, locking my lips with hers as she uses the hand on my neck to mush our mouths together, they quickly find a rhythm, moving in sync as my eyes shut, I cup her face with both hands, pulling her closer, her now free hand lifts my leg up, her hand under my thigh, "Jump" She demands against my lips.

I comply, jumping lightly, wrapping my legs around her waist as she easily catches both my under thighs, pinning me up against the concrete wall, I gasp out of instinct, she then takes the small cut on my lip, her tongue flicking over it, the sting ignites a fire in my lower abdomen, her hands, travel to my backside, her body weight keeping me pinned to the wall as her soft fingers slip under my shirt, kneading my warm fleshy skin, I whine, my tongue swiping across her lips desperately, she grants me access as I explore her wet cavern, she moans softly and I'm glad she is holding me up, otherwise I would've crumpled right then and there.

I let one of my hands roam, travelling to the back of her head as I tug the hairs on her scalp lightly, this elicits a soft groan from the girl, and the heat in my stomach burns hotter, her fingers trace small patterns on my waist, pushing my mind into overdrive as I kiss her more hungrily, she pushes further into me, her waistline hitting my core, I jolt in surprise and can't help the moan that slips out of my mouth.

Wednesday breaks the kiss, the both of us panting heavily as our foreheads connect, Wednesday then pecks my lips multiple times, working her way around my face, the ticklish feeling eventually leads me to giggle as I try evading them. "Stoooopp~," I say in between laughs, she chuckles before stopping, taking a long moment to look at me, I blush, "Wh-what?" I ask insecurely.

"You're just...so gorgeous." She whispers in awe, a loving glint in her eye as she nuzzles into my neck, the hairs on the back of my neck stand up from her hot breath as I squeak. "Relax Cara~," She says against my neck, her lips feel soft against my skin, and I shudder as I anticipate what she'll do next, "I know what you want," She teases me, "But not yet" she says, removing herself from my neck, I huff, really wishing she kissed me there, my despair amuses the raven-haired girl. "You'll get neck kisses if you answer me this." She speaks ominously, I keep my attention on her, ready to hear whatever it is she has to say, "Will you be my girlfriend?"

"After that amazing make-out session, you'd think I say no?" I ask with a smile, she just rolls her eyes, a playful smile threatening to tug at the upper corner of her lips, "But, to answer your question, I'd love to be your girlfriend" I answer with a loving grin, pecking her lips, she then flashes me a beautiful smile, one that I'd never thought I'd see, I gasp, confusing her as she sets me down gently, I instantly cup her face with my hands, looking at her excitedly.

"What? What?" She asks frantically, confused by my sudden interest in her face.

"You just smiled!" I squeal, squishing her cheeks, "It's so pretty, please smile more for me in the future." I beg, my puppy dog eyes coming out, she swats my hand away, a small blush forming on her face as she covers her mouth.

"I- I di-did not smile" She argues meekly, I only squeal louder, causing her to blush more, "Shut up!" She threatens softly, I just laugh, bringing her into a hug.

"Don't be shy with me sweetie, I won't tell anyone that you have a heart." I tease her, giving a quick peck to her earlobe, she shudders, pulling me back to face her as she kisses me passionately, only breaking it when I end up smiling into the kiss, "I promise I won't tell a soul" I say seriously, "I want to be the only one to see you like this, got it?" I warn her.

"Yes Cara Mia, I'm all yours." She promises, sealing it with a kiss, I tap her arm with my finger, "Yes dove?" She acknowledges.

"Are you going to let me go from the wall? Or do you just plan on keeping me here?" I ask jokingly.

"Hmm," She pretends to ponder for a moment before pushing me with her body, so I'm pressed against the wall, "I want to kiss you a little bit longer if that is alright with you?" She claims, making my heart melt as her lips meet mine again, I just hum contentedly, happy with her idea. She then moves to my neck, making me sigh in bliss as I tilt my head back to give her easier access, "Do you even know how hot you looked whilst fighting?" She murmurs on my skin, her teeth nipping at my skin, I hold on to her tightly, my eyes closed as I bite my lip to mute my sounds.

"N-no" I breathe out, trying to answer her question, she hums amusedly, seemingly already knowing the effect she has on me.

"Well, you looked very good, Ma Chere and your little cut on your lip only made you that more appealing." She continues her teasing, torturing my neck with slow gentle kisses.

"I-is th-that why... you brought m-me here?" I ask, tugging her hair with every moan I fight back, her leg slips in between mine, and I bury my face in her shoulder, the heat rising in my body.

"Clever girl" She praises, moving her head back to look at my flushed, weakened state, "I see you are sensitive there~" She whispers, her hand coming up to lightly caress my neck, I whimper when she reaches my collarbone, a glint in her eyes causes my stomach to flip, "One mark shouldn't hurt." She limits herself, her lips finding their way back to my sensitive skin, she chooses a spot, her warm tongue poking out to prep me, I whine, my whole body on fire, she then kisses the spot before suckling on the spot, making me clench my eyes shut as I can't help moaning, her hands squeeze my waist, my sounds affecting her, my heavy breathing becomes more ragged, my mind in a daze of pure bliss and euphoria. I can feel her teeth prodding my flesh, the sensation driving me crazy as I clench her shirt in my balled-up fists. She then removes her mouth with a small pop, looking at me with a smirk. "It seems you enjoyed that." She looks like a playful cat, her canines on show as she smiles lightly.

"Hmm," I bury my face in her neck, breathing her in as I wrap my arms around her, "I liked that a lot," I confirm, my heart racing as I try to catch my breath.

"Good, because you're all mine darling." She whispers, kissing the top of my head as she runs her fingers through my hair, leaving me with a content smile on my face.

Chapter Text

After the Weathervane incident, there have been a few ups and downs for you, for one, you have gotten an indescribable girlfriend who is surprisingly a softie when it comes to you, she never misses an opportunity for cuddles as well as small kisses on the cheek, you can safely say these last few months with Wednesday have been nothing but bliss, on the other hand...Thorpe and Galpin have been harassing you since then. 

Tyler occupied most of his free time working at the Weathervane, a popular cafe where you and your friends would hang out regularly, they'd always comment on him glaring at you or some would even bin your drink before you could take a sip as they 'saw him put something in it'. You've started to feel a little uncomfortable showing up there since, so you went to a smaller cafe on the other side of town, you didn't really inform anyone of this as it's just coffee, so what's the need to worry?

Xavier was more harder to avoid, being in the same school he always made going to class harder for you, he'd try tripping you up, taking your bag, and throwing insults your way when he'd pass you in the hallway. He'd always draw you, mostly you die, being humiliated, mindless threats to try and scare you, as a result, you'd leave class first, arriving late, just to keep him off your back. 

Unfortunately, today isn't one of those days, Wednesday wanted to meet up with you for coffee and insisted that you go to the Weathervane, not wanting to argue or upset the young Addams you went, as we speak you are waiting in line to be served. 

"Hello! Welcome to the Weathervane Cafe, what can I get- Oh, it's you..." His customer service smile falters as he rolls his eyes at me, he is then suddenly hit on the shoulder by his coworker, Patrice, that woman was honestly the best thing about this place, she loved her job, and serving people has always been a great joy to her. She is also like the town's aunt, outcasts and normies alike she never discriminates when anyone comes into the cafe. 

"I know you did not just be rude to one of our best customers Galpin." Her southern accent scolds the curly-haired boy who looks away, ashamed for getting in trouble, she takes the counter, her pearly whites flashing as she looks at me fondly, "Long time no see Beezlebub." You can't help but chuckle softly at the nickname, her first impression of you was you with horns when your friend's potion went horribly wrong. The encounter was only more memorable when a poor Karen just came in after a church recital and passed out after yelling 'DEMON.'

"Good to see you again Pat." I smile softly at the older woman, "My usual please." You say politely, and the southern woman smiles winking at you. 

"Coming right up sugar." She gives a wide grin before snapping her fingers at Tyler who was glaring at you behind her back, "Go get make a hot chocolate for this lovely lady please Tyler." She commands sweetly, yet her tone is severe and deadly, you see the boy shudder in place, getting to work right away, "Just wait over at the collection area dear." She instructs sweetly, you do as you're told, feeling a sense of calm from dodging a bullet. 

Y/n's POV

I then feel a pair of arms wrapping around my waist, a familiar copper scent engulfing my being as I feel my entire body sink into the embrace, "Hello Cara Mia." The soft-spoken voice of my lover whispers in my ear, causing goosebumps to form on my skin as I can't help but smile. 

"Hello, my love." I greet her, taking hold of her hands, and leaning into her touch, she kisses the crown of my head, making butterflies swarm my stomach as I blush a little. Wednesday snickers, hiding her coy smile in my hair, smelling it. 

"After these last few months, you're still shy with me Ma Chere?" She teases, I roll my eyes playfully, and with a shake of my head, I feel her hot breath fan against my ear, "I know I'm standing behind you but don't roll your eyes at me princess." She scolds lowly, I nod with a hum, not showing the way her tone affected me just then. "Good girl." I feel my heart pound, the unsuspected praise causing my whole body to flush, she squeezes my hands before slipping me out of her hold, "I'll go find a table for us." She says sweetly, looking at me with fondness before walking off. 

My name gets called and I walk up to the counter, grab my drink, scanning the area for my girlfriend, I see her in a booth not too far from me, I slide into the one opposite her, smiling as she looks at me, she then sits back in her seat looking at me with a mischievous glint in her eyes. "What's that look for Raven?" I muse, my brow raising with a small smile on my face as I set my cup down, wrapping both hands around it for warmth. 

"I was wondering if you wanted to accompany me to the cemetery after your drink?" She offers me sweetly, a fond look in her eyes, my heart melts at the site, joy overfilling my body as it tingles, she usually went to the cemetery to collect samples of the dead, a task she made sure to do alone, so I cock my head timidly, unsure if she was really willing to let me come along with her. 

"Are you sure my love? You usually take samples by yourself, and I wouldn't want to impose." I say sceptically. She rolls her eyes at me, taking my hand in hers as she places a delicate kiss on my fingers, causing goosebumps to rise on my arm. 

"Yes, I'd like to spend some time with my girlfriend. Si eso está bien con usted?" (If that's okay with you?)  She jokes, her face still stern, most people would've taken offence by her blandness but once you've spent enough time with Wednesday you notice the small things with her face, for example, her sarcasm has improved, not only for rudeness but now she can use it playfully, a skill she says she wishes to improve for me, despite me telling her multiple times I like her for who she already is, no need to change, however, once my girlfriend puts her mind to something she doesn't give up on it. 

I chuckle, "Bien conmigo amor" (Good with me love) I reply swiftly, my lessons paying off, I bring the cup to my lips to blow the steam away, not wanting to burn my skin off, I see a small smile works its way upwards on my girlfriend's pale, kissable lips. 

"I see you've been practising." She sounds impressed, and my heart flutters as I know what that tone means, I'll get rewarded with a steamy make-out session later, that's the main reason why I'm so willingly learning her first language, well... maybe it is also to impress my future in-laws as well, I don't want to jinx anything just yet though. 

I hum, sipping on the drink only to immediately break out into a coughing fit the bitter taste still present in my taste buds as my throat closes up, trying to fight off the disgusting taste, I heave out short painful coughs into my sleeve, tears stinging the corners of my eyes, Wednesday looks at me panicked, her charcoal orbs widening with every sound I make, I eventually get a hold of myself, my chest is on fire, I then hear the familiar obnoxious laughter of someone, my eyes lock onto Tyler at the counter who saw the whole thing, his face showing utter glee at the fact that he acted unprofessionally, sabotaging my drink for his mere amusement. 

I glare at him, my hands clenched tightly as I breathe heavily, a soft pair of cold hands holding mine snaps my attention to my girlfriend who looks at me sternly, "Give me your drink Cara." She commands, reaching out for the cup and raising it to her lips for a sip, I try to stop her but it's too late, she's already taking a swig, I cringe inwardly, 'Oh no', yet I'm surprised to see my girlfriend calmly take the lid off the cup, peering into the contents before clicking her tongue, her brow twitching upwards, she's pissed. "I see Tyler is still acting immature." She sighs disappointedly, placing the lid back on my cup, yet refusing to let go of it. 

"It's fine Wednesday-"I try to calm her down, my hand reaching for the cup, just wanting to put it in the bin, she slides it closer to her, standing up, "Baby? Where are you going?" I ask, slightly panicking, she is highly unpredictable when angry. 

"I'm just going to ask that they make you a new drink Mi Amor, don't worry." She says softly, causing my heart to hammer, she knows how to get my mind hazy and placid, I'm wrapped around her finger, and she knows it, using it to her advantage. She kisses my hand before walking up to the counter, I watch with anxious eyes, biting my nails. 

Wednesday's POV 

I wait for someone to notice my presence, putting the sabotaged drink in the bin next to me, fortunately for me, unlucky for others its Tyler that notices me, he walks up to me after serving another customer, a cocky smile on his face, 'oh to smack that smug smile off his clown-like face' I think sadistically, he leans his elbows on the counter, a 'charming smile' flashing my way as he tries his best to look cute, when in fact I just want to barf at his attempt. 

"Hello Wednesday," His eyes light up, "What can I do for you?" He says rather suggestively, if I was a normal person this level of disgust I'm feeling would make me squirm with unease, however, I'm not normal, I'm an Addams, and I was raised not to take bullshit from weasels, and his tone only fuels my burning anger, 'no one messes with what's mine.' I think protectively. 

I move quickly, my hand shooting to the back of his head as I slam it down on the counter, a satisfying crunch is heard, the flame in my belly satisfied for now. 

He whimpers, clutching his nose as blood seeps out of it, looking at me with widened, tearful eyes, the cafe stops to stare at the two of us, some people who are regulars know of the incident with Y/n so they don't bat an eye. I smirk smugly at him, my eyes darkening as I watch the blood pour from his hands, his fearful look brings a spark of joy to my sadistic side, and I lean in close, my voice barely above a whisper. 

"You can start by leaving my girlfriend alone, got it normie?", he nods, carefully with his broken nose, Patrice then comes into view, fury in her eyes as she marches up to the pair of us. 

"What in great God's name is going on here?!" She projects her voice, looking between the two of us, Tyler fumbles for an excuse, knowing that whatever he says will cause him trouble so I decided to speak up for him. 

"Your employer sabotaged my girlfriend's drink, what was supposed to be a simple hot chocolate was riddled with salt, and I happened to notice the milk curdles floating around in the drink too, he purposely used out-of-date milk," I explain, glaring at the ginger-haired boy the entire time, my tones laced with venom and hate, Patrice takes one look at Tyler's face and sighing when he refuses to make eye contact with the older woman. 

"Tyler, hand in your apron, your time here at the Weathervane is officially over, I warned you when you and that other boy had a run-in with Y/n." He scoffs, ripping off his apron and shoving it into his former employer's hand. 

"You always take Y/n's side on things, she beat me and the other guy up for no reason." He suddenly blurts out, stomping his foot on the ground like a little kid, he gulps when Patrice's head snaps up, her eyes burning through his soul. ' I see she cares about Y/n as much as I do.' 

"This is the Wednesday you were crushing on? And you have the nerves to take your hormonal teenage rage out of her and Y/n because she rejected you? No wonder Y/n hasn't ordered here in months," She shakes her head in disbelief, 'Wait what? Has Tyler done something to my girl?'. My brows furrow as I piece together why it took so long for Y/n to come back from the coffee shop lately, "Trust me, Galpin, this isn't how the real world works, your daddy can't always be there to protect you, ya know." She says coldly, "Get out of my site, you are banned from the weathervane for life." 

He goes to protest but one look at Patrice and his shoulders slump, his head hanging down in defeat as he trudges out of the cafe, embarrassed, once he is out of site everyone cheers, applauding Patrice for her firmness, the weathervane is losing popularity anyway once that video went viral, so hopefully the Weathervane can start bringing in customers again.

The older woman smiles apologetically at me, walking up behind the counter, "I'm awfully sorry about that, I should've fired him ages ago, I'll remake Y/n's drink." She offers a kind smile as she gets right to work, taking a paper cup and filling up the hot chocolate machine, waiting for the water to heat up. I look at Y/n to see her looking at me with a fond expression, I was expecting more of a scolding look, considering I broke Tyler's nose, but I guess that doesn't really matter to her at the moment. "Hey," Patrice gains my attention as she looks at me, "I ought to let you know since that video Tyler and that other boy have been reportedly harassing Y/n in and out of school hours, I didn't know if you knew, but considering this is the first you're speaking up about it I can safely assume Y/n has been hiding this from you." She informs me with a sad look. 

I visibly frown, looking at Y/n who has her back turned to me, mindlessly scrolling on her phone, 'Why didn't she tell me?' I think to myself sadly, 'I could've helped' I then notice out of the corner of my eye a pair of familiar headphones, I turn my head to the left to confirm that the person is who I believed it was, Xavier, he sits there by himself, at the corner of the coffee shop listening to his music, scribbling away on paper, he probably didn't even hear all the commotion earlier from how loud he has his headphones usually. I feel the dragon in my belly growl as it yearns for a chance to use its claws once again.

I then look at Patrice who catches my gaze looking at my face with curiosity, "What's brewing in that brain of yours?" She asks, I look at her, seeing that extra water is left in the tank after she uses it to remake Y/n's drink. 

"Can I get a cup of just water, boiling please?" I ask politely, Patrice doesn't say anything as she grabs another cup, filling it up with my request, she places it on the counter and goes to put a lid on it but I stop her, "I've got it from here Patrice." I speak surely, not giving her time to question me as I take both cups, walking back to Y/n, she sees me coming at smiles softly up at me, 'I'd kill for her just to see that smile'. Her smile makes my day better, I'll never admit that to anyone though. 

"Hi love," She greets me, I know she is away to scold me for my public display but I quickly kiss her on the lips, making her brain shut down as she looks at me completely wide-eyed, I hold back my snicker as I pass her, her freshly made hot chocolate, winking at her as I begin making my way over to the unsuspecting Xavier. 

I smile inwardly when I see him looking at a text message, the letters reading 'BEHIND YOU!' I roll my eyes, 'So much for the element of surprise' I then look at the contact, seeing that it is 'T.G.' I just sigh more, waiting for the artist to turn around before I decide to act on my plan, it takes him about 2.5 seconds to turn around, flinching when he sees me standing right behind him, he looks at me then at his phone before taking his headphones off, giving me his full attention. 

"Hey there, what's a girl like you doing over here?" He flirts, leaning on the back of his chair with his arms, laying his chin on them, attempting to look cool, I scoff, rolling my eyes so far back I can feel them enter the back of my skull before they roll back round. 

"I'd like to warn you," I begin, staring coldly at him, he perks right up, looking a little nervous, 'good' I think, "If I ever hear or see you or Galpin near my girl again..." I lean in close to his face, "I will personally make sure you both get the same treatment as that boy Dalton did at my last school." He gulps, everyone knows what happened at my last school, an action I don't regret to this day, guys like Dalton should never be allowed to procreate anyway. "And this time, I will complete my mission," I threaten him, I see the chills run up his spine, and the hairs on his skin stand up as I back up, standing fully upright. I then cock my head to the side, looking at him with an unforgiven, soulless grin, my demeanour darkening as I hold the cup over the desk, tilting it down so that the water will go over his sketchpad. 

"Woah! Wednesday!" He holds his hands over the paper, wincing in pain from the hotness of the water, "What the fuck is wrong with you?!"  He yells in my face, I chuckle darkly, my eyes narrowing as I stop any more water from leaving the cup. His green eyes shake in fear, silently begging me for mercy as he cowers beneath me. 

"I am absolutely crazy about Y/n L/n, if you have a problem with her then you have a problem with me, I'd happily kill for her, so don't test me, Thorpe," I say confidently, his face comes to a realisation, that I am, fucking insane, something I warned people about long ago. I then dull my face, relaxing him a little at my usual expression, I then look in my cup, tsking, 'I should've kept more water' I think reminiscently, looking back up at the artist before I dump the rest of the water on his lap, causing his to cry out in pain as he jumps up from his chair, fumbling around for a napkin. 

I walk away, grabbing my girlfriend's hand as I lead her out of the Weathervane doors, placing the empty cup in the bin outside the entrance. I expect Y/n to take this opportunity to speak to me, as I prepare for a scolding, instead my hand gets grabbed softly as she interlocks out fingers, sipping her hot chocolate, admiring the scenery as we make our way to the cemetery. 

We get there and we sit on the bench in silence, I sink my teeth into my lip, thinking she's mad at me, her voice then brings me out of my thoughts, "Pardon? What was that?" I asked her to repeat, but having zoned out I missed what she had said. 

"I said that I need to let go of your hand now as I'm going to go put my cup in the bin." She repeats sweetly, kissing me on the cheek before doing exactly as she said she would, returning to my side quickly, another silence fills us as Y/n lays her head on my shoulder, sighing longingly, 'So she isn't mad?' I try to work out, yet I struggle to find the answer, 'Maths is so much easier than figuring out emotions' I think exasperatedly, I look up at the sky, hoping that I'll somehow figure out the answer when I hear a soft giggle coming from below me. 

I look down to see Y/n trying to hold back her laughter, her hand over her mouth as her shoulder shakes with every giggle, the sound causes me to smile softly, her happiness is truly one of the few things I enjoy about another person, nothing can compare to the sound, well, maybe the sounds she makes when I kiss her neck could out win her giggle,  I'll have to kiss her neck later to draw a conclusion. I make a mental note. 

"Darling, what's so funny?" I ask softly, kissing the top of her head, the smell of her shampoo faintly invading my senses with every breath I suck in, she takes a deep breath, preparing herself to speak but it fails as her, having to speak between laughter, every word making the subject funnier to her. 

"Did you...did you see their faces?! You really scared them!" I make out, and it takes me a quick second to process what she is talking about, the boys, I can't help but snicker quietly as I reminisce on their facial expressions, I'm done laughing about it quickly, humour was never one of my strong suits, but it is a joy to see Y/n struggling to control herself as she heaves in between every breath. I watch her with a soft smile, loving the way her eyes crinkle as they close from her smile, her laughter ringing in my ears, clutching her stomach as she tries to stop. I could get used to seeing her live so peacefully every day, for the rest of our lives, I just hope she is willing to put up with me long enough to meet my family. 

"Cara, calm down for me please." I soothe her softly, being unable to stop the small chuckle leaving me as I can't help but find what she is laughing at funny as well, "You need to breathe darling; we can't have you dying of laughter now can we?" I coax her into a calm state, only small giggles escaping every now and then as she snuggles into me on the bench. I twirl a strand of her hair with my finger, feeling content.

However, a question slips into my mind after a short silence, and I'm not one to shy away when it comes to answers. "Why didn't you tell me that they were bothering you?" I ask in a whisper. 

She tenses, but answers the question anyway, "I didn't want to worry you, and anyways, the things they were doing were minor, until eventually, they escalated this week," She chuckles nervously as I back up a little to look at her,  "I was going to tell you eventually, I just didn't see the point," She shrugs timidly, looking away from me,  my troubles aren't your problems Wednesday." She explains quietly, her leg bouncing, I sigh disappointedly, taking two of my fingers to her chin, forcing her to look at me. 

"You should know by now that whatever you do is my business, not that I'm telling you how to live your life, but I wish to be a part of it mi amor, that means through the good and the bad, I won't love you any less for being vulnerable with me," I speak softly and sincerely, every word coming sprouting out of my mouth comes from the deepest pits of my heart. Y/n is silent for a long while, just staring blankly into my eyes, I'm then pulled into a tight embrace, her face buried in the crook of my neck as holds me close. 

"I don't deserve you" She whispers lovingly, pulling back to peck my lips. I smile, caressing her cheek with my hand as I admire her face as she melts into my touch. She then stands up, pulling me along with her, a cheerful grin on her face, "Come on! You said you were collecting samples today, let's get to it!" She says enthusiastically, dragging me to our first headstone. 

'I'm head over heels for this girl.' 

Chapter Text

The rain is incessant, I can barely see where I'm going, having to look down so no raindrops hit my eyelids, I trudge through the heavy weather, my hands stinging from the cold, droplets roll down my face, my nose tinted pink, my hoodie is drenched, squelching as I take hurried steps forward into the rain infested sky.

I take shelter under a small roof next to a convenience store, blowing hot air into my cupped hands as I rub them together to warm them up, I bounce my leg, shaking the water out of my hair as I gave up on keeping it dry a while back, I check my pockets for change, my stomach rumbling as I forgot to eat something before leaving work, I have £45, more than enough to get me quick snack and drink, as well as a taxi fare.

I raise my head ready to walk to the front entrance when I hear a strange sound, I look around for the source, my eyes landing on a mouldy, run-down cardboard box, I stare at it a moment longer, my curiosity peaking when I hear the strange sound again, I walk towards the box with curiosity, jumping back in surprise when a small furry head pops out, I gasp in surprise at the black cat, crouching down to see them looking at me with wide eyes.

"Hi," I say softly, sticking my hand out to let the feline sniff me, it does so yet still looks at me hesitantly, "I'm friendly." I smile at the cat, I then look around the area it's in with a frown, "Have you had anything to eat kitty?" I ask, it mews in response, I then stand up, looking at it between the convenience store and the cat worriedly, "I'll be back in a jiffy, stay there for me, ok?" I ask of the small mammal, heading into the brightly lit store.

I head to the pet food isle, picking up a mix-and-match set of cat food, a food bowl, and a really cheap cat carrier, I then go to the home décor section, scouring for a blanket that I can wrap the cat in, I decide to go back to the pet section, indulging in a few treats for the poor kitty, I then walk up to the counter, the guy looking at my drenched self with a determined look on my face weirdly before ringing me up, "Would you like a bag with that?" His gruff voice grumbles I nod, twiddling my thumbs nervously as I get my cash ready, good thing I put them in zip lock bags or I'm afraid he wouldn't accept wet paper as a form of payment. "That will be $36.89" He announces, I sigh heavily when I feel my stomach pang with hunger cramps, but I will myself to give him the money anyway.

The minute he digs around in the cash register for my change I grab my stuff, fumbling to put the things in the carry bag, he hands me the change, that judging look still on his face, "Thank you!" I say politely, rushing out of the store with my newly purchased items.

I sigh in relief when I see yellow eyes peer at me curiously through the darkness of the cardboard box, taking out the cat carrier, I quickly wrap the cat in the blanket, it meows in protest but I stuff it and wrap them up anyway, stuffing them carefully into the carrier as I zip the bag closed, standing up to pick up my stuff as I begin making my trek home in the pouring rain.

Once at home

I lock the door, kicking my shoes off as I run my hands through my soggy hair, letting the excess water drip out, I then place the cat carrier down, opening it up as I walk off to get a change of clothes and a towel, I watch the bag curiously, the cat making no movement as it stays under the blanket, looking a little confused, I dry my body off out of its view, putting on a pair of fluffy pyjama pants, an old hoodie, fluffy socks, and slippers as I crouch next to the carrier.

"Hey..." I say softly, announcing myself, I get on my hands and knees, my hand reaching out to pet the feline on their head, they hesitate before allowing me to fully pet them, and a small smile rises to my face as I carefully coax them out of the bag, smiling when they are fully out. "You're such a pretty kitty" I coo in a baby voice, scratching under their chin as they squint their eyes up at me in delight.

I lift the cat up, they paw at my face, its toe bean straight on my lips, I giggle, "Hi to you too pretty...?" I cock my head to the side, "Are you a girl or boy?" I ask rhetorically, lifting them up over my head. They mew and I speak softly, "I know, we only just met, but now I know you are a... girl!" I say with glee, putting the cat down, she glares at me for a moment, then cleans her paw, clearly offended.

"You hungry?" I ask, taking the cat food box out of the carrier bag along with the food bowl, her eyes light up, meowing like crazy as she follows me into the kitchen. She jumps up on the counter, nuzzling my arm with her head as I try to put her food into the bowl, without causing a mess but her bumping into me is making it a little hard. "You'll get the food all over you if you keep doing that" I scolded, she seemed to have understood me, stopping her head rubbing as she sat patiently for me to place the food bowl down in front of her.

"You understood me? Cool..." I whisper in awe, scratching behind her ear as she digs into her food.

2 weeks later

Things with the new cat have gone well, I've decided to name her Salem, having being a full black cat, and me loving Halloween I figured this would be a good opportunity to not pass up, however, I'm getting strange vibes from Salem, I think she was a human in her past life or something because she seems to understand me quite well, almost human-like, I mean, it is nice, because it feels like I'm no longer alone in my apartment but another part of me believes that there is more to Salem that meets the eye.

She is a quiet cat, quite isolated and judgy highly judgy, but also extremely protective, she isn't a cuddly cat, which I don't mind, she lets me pet her but that's about it, she is like my guardian, she follows me around the house everywhere, watching over me in the kitchen, the bedroom, the living room, the only place I don't let her enter with me is the bathroom.

I enter the apartment just before midnight, shrugging off my jacket with a heavy sigh, work was absolutely draining, I know I have to do it to pay back my tuition fees, but the work is sometimes too much, I hang my jacket up, slipping off my shoes as I hear the familiar jingle of Salem's collar getting louder as I see her on the other end of the hallway, she runs up to me, her tail straight up in the air as I crouch down to pet her. "Hi little baby" I coo softly, my eyes drooping low as I hold back a yawn.

I stand up, having to grab the wall for support as the exhaustion slowly creeps up on me, "Whoops" I chuckle at myself, my stomach rumbling as it cramps, "I've got the munchies." I note, walking to the kitchen in the dark, searching for the light switch, I find it, and my eyes blink rapidly to adjust to the brightness. "You hungry girl?" I ask, going to the pet food cupboard, I stop, staring dumbfounded at the empty food box, "No, no, no." I mutter, my hands begin to frantically search the cupboard, hoping to find a sachet of wet food, Salem jumps up on the counter, looking at me curiously "I swear there was more!" I say in frustration, slamming the cupboard shut, Salem jumps, bringing me back to the present, and I look at her regretfully.

"I'm sorry Sal, I didn't mean to frighten you," I mumble apologetically, scratching behind her ear, she melts into my touch, making me smile a little, probably the first genuine smile of today. "Let me see what's in the fridge," I whisper hopefully to her, I open the fridge, seeing a clingfilm-wrapped plate full of leftover chicken from yesterday's dinner, "Guess this will do," I speak to myself, too tired to cook but far too hungry to complain. I unwrap the plate, setting it out on the kitchen counter as I begin picking at the chicken, eating small pieces at a time, Salem politely sits next to me, looking at me hopefully, I chuckle, tearing her a piece, "You can have some too." I say with a small smile, giving her the teared-up piece as I eat the other half, I make quiet conversation with her, informing her of my day as I continue to tear up pieces of chicken for her and me, I like to believe she is listening intently, but the back of my mind knows it's only because of the chicken.

???'s POV

The plate eventually becomes empty, I wish I could comfort Y/n with her day, it was really tough, but I'm stuck in this stupid cat form, I'll eventually have to find a way to break this curse, I guess meows and head rubs will be the best I can offer, I walk up to her arm, rubbing myself against it, meowing to let her know I'm there for her, instead she chuckles, picking me up, I hate it when people touch me, but I never seem to mind when she does it.

"I know, I know, I'll pick up more cat food tomorrow, ok Salem?" She informs me, I just look at her before slowly blinking her way, and she smiles, 'She has a beautiful smile' I think to myself, she then yawns, her grip on me loosening slightly, "I think I'm going to go to bed." She slurs, setting me down on the counter, she then leans close to me, looking at me fondly, "Thank you for listening to me, Salem, I'm glad to have a friend like you." She says softly, she then kisses the top of my head, usually I'd bolt out of the way or avoid her, but I'm shocked to find that my flight or fight responses never kicked in, my feline body erupts in warmth, a giddy feeling bubbling inside my chest. 'Oh no, what does that mean?' I jump off the counter, hiding in the living room as I bury myself under the couch.

I hear the shuffling of Y/n's feet as they take her to bed, my ears twitch as I listen for her, and all I can make out are soft snores, 'Wow, work must really be taking a toll on her' I think worriedly, climbing out from under the couch as I hop onto it, my thoughts are cut off when my stomach does that weird burning sensation, it travels all over my body down to the tip of my paws, 'This isn't good...what's happening?!' I then feel my vision darken, I try to fight it off, trying to keep my eyes open, but alas I feel my body hit the cushions of the couch.

I open my eyes, groaning softly, I then perk up when the sound is...human? I gasp when I notice my hands, they are indeed human, my Columbian complexion still present as my skin is its sickly pale colour, I slowly raise my hand to my face, my eyes widening when I feel the soft skin of my cheeks, my eyebrows, my lips, my nose, it's all there. 'I need to find a mirror' I rise from the couch, falling back down onto it as my legs shake, 'Right, new body, new sensations' I remind myself, my mind replaying back to my struggles of being a cat for the first couple of weeks.

I take a couple of slow deep breathes, calming my mind as it races with a million questions at once, I then slowly shift myself off the couch, letting out a sigh of relief when I stand upright, no sign of falling down, 'Ok...take this nice and slow' I pace myself, walking slow and steady to the bathroom, I flick on the light, looking in amazement as I see me, in my human form, it's been 8 months since the curse hit me, 8 months I haven't been able to see my family, 8 months since I was forced to survive in the streets of Manhattan, but now, I'm back?

"The curse will break with true love's kiss, or forever be enslaved in the form of your spirit animal," I mutter the words my grandmother would say a million times when she'd tell me and my brother the same bedtime story from when we were young, I'm 20 now, and as I've come of age in my family It is time that I meet my soulmate, the only way to do this is by becoming my spirit form, which for me was a cat, one day after my birthday I woke up in the streets of Manhattan, cold and hungry, and completely feline.

It took a few weeks to get used to my new body, I had to dig around in trashcans for food, it was absolutely horrible, but once I got the hang of it, I managed to hunt for my food, yes, the birds and mice were raw, but it was better than mouldy food in my opinion.

I stare at myself for a long while before reality hits me 'Y/n's my soulmate?' I walk out of the bathroom, looking at the clock on the living room wall, '1:45 am' I then look around the house, 'The least I can do is clean around a little for her hospitality.' I think sensibly, getting to work right away as I begin on the dishes, once that's done, I do some sweeping and moping of the kitchen floor, and before I know it it's 2:30 am, 'What else can I do?' I think, looking around the kitchen I look in the fridge, noting all of the ingredients she has in the house, 'She doesn't have much, I can make sandwiches.' I conclude, getting to work as I take out the bread and fillings, it doesn't take long so I cut them in halves, popping them in a lunch bag as I place them back in the fridge.

'Hopefully, that shows my appreciation-wait what?' I feel my body shift, my vision adjusting to my now smaller size as I look in front of me 'Paws?! What? No, I thought the curse was lifted.' I feel frustrated and confused, 'Who even made this stupid curse in our family anyway?' I curse them out.

I decided to check on Y/n, and seeing that she was tucked in bed, sleeping peacefully, I felt myself smile, 'Thank you,' I thought longingly before retreating to my cat bed. Turning in for the night.

Y/n's POV

I open my eyes to be greeted by the morning sun, a yawn escaping my lips as I get out of bed, my feet padding softly against the hardwood flooring as I rub the sleep from my eyes, I see Salem sleeping comfortably, a small smile makes its way to my face 'Wittle baby' I think to myself before heading to the kitchen, I stop in my tracks, 'Did I clean yesterday?' I ask myself, looking at the dishes on the drying rack, the floor sparkles and there is no sign of dust at all. "Weird..." I mumbled, running a hand through my hair as I walked to the fridge to get milk for my morning coffee.

"What the?" my hand reaches into the fridge, pulling at a lunch bag, I search through it, seeing a sandwich and a neatly put-together tub of fruit, 'When did?...' I turn to Salem, "Did Enid come over last night?" I ask the cat, not really expecting an answer, she mews, rubbing herself against me, I decide to let the topic go, chuckling lightly, "Ok, ok, you'll get your biscuits" I promise her, filling up her bowl with her required food, 'Right, cat sachets for later' I remind myself, taking out my phone to set a reminder.

Salem rubs against my leg, making me look down at her, I crouch down, petting her head softly, "Aren't you in a loving mood?" I coo, scratching behind her ear, she surprises me by standing on her back legs, reaching up to hit my cheek with her face, the roughness of her tongue tickles me as I feel the cuteness-aggression become stronger.

"Did you just kiss me?!" I squeal, picking her up as I cuddle her, being gentle yet firm, "I love you! You are so cute!" I shower her with compliments, giggling like a kid in a candy shop. I put her down and get breakfast, I tell Salem about the day I'm going to have, because why not?

"So, once I've had breakfast, brushed my teeth, and changed out of my pyjamas I'm heading to college to pick up my marked essays, popping into work to hand in that folder." I point to the black folder on my desk, "Then I'm getting you your box of cat food." I coo in a baby voice, scratching under her chin, "Then I'll come back, and we can play with your favourite toy." I say excitedly, probably more excited than her.

1 month later

After that day my apartment has always been cleaned after I go to bed, I've tried to stay up and find out what's been going on but only Salem is present, and I doubt she can reach the broom closet, I think I'm being haunted...

Which is exactly what I'm trying to convince my friend Enid of right now, "Dude, I'm telling you, "I say seriously as I sit on my couch, "There is a ghost in my apartment, except it cleans and cooks for me." I repeat, she scoffs on the other end, clearly still not believing me, "I'm serious Enid, come over for a sleepover, and you can see for yourself." I reason, tired of her doubting me, I know I sound a little delusional, but it sucks when even my best friend won't back me up.

"Ok, I'll come over, but you really expect me to believe that you're not just sleep cleaning?" She asks, I sigh, rolling my eyes at her over the phone. "See ya later!" She yells before ending the call, causing me to sigh as I sink onto the sofa, I look to Salem who is curled up on the cushion next to me. "You believe me, right Salem?" I ask the feline, she mews sleepily, stretching wide with a big yawn as my answer.

"Oh well" I sigh, standing up as I crack my back, "Might as well pop into the shops and grab some snacks for tonight" I mutter to myself, walking to the front door as I slip on my shoes, grabbing my wallet from my bag as I begin heading for the nearest convenience store.

Timeskip to the sleepover-

"I seriously don't understand why you let her do that!" I laugh at my best friend, who just told me the latest of her sex life with her partner of 4 years Bianca Barclay.

"What? It was surprisingly...hot" She admits bashfully with a shrug, I can't help but cackle finding her latest kink to be the funniest news this month. "Oh, come on! What about that maid outfit kink you have, hmm?" She suddenly brings up a confession I blurted out one night drunk with her, my cheeks warm as I slap her on the shoulder.

"You know exactly why I'm into that you pest" I dismiss her attempt at putting attention on me, munching on my chocolate bar as we watch Game of Thrones. "So, you ready to meet my very own personal ghost?" I ask her, she throws her head back with a heavy sigh, "You know I won't let this go until I prove I'm not crazy." I poke her shoulder to emphasise my point, she swats my hand away with an annoyed expression.

"You do know I only agreed to a sleepover for the snacks, right?" She checks in, I nod my head.

"Which is why I've stocked up on them to keep you here until the morning," I answer confidently. She only groans, resting her head on my shoulder with a huff, I chuckle, my eyes going back to the TV screen. We sit in a peaceful silence until I feel two small paws digging into my side, I look over at Salem with a curious smile. "Hi gorgeous" I greet her, petting the top of her head with the tip of my fingers.

"Can I pet her? I've never actually gotten the chance to since you got her." Enid speaks up excitedly, her head coming off my shoulder to look at Salem with heart eyes, "She's like a little void!" She coos, holding her hand out, letting Salem sniff her. The feline does so, then quickly turns her nose up at the blonde, causing my friend's face to fall, I snicker loudly. "What did I do?" She asks me desperately, craving the affection of my feline companion.

"I don't know" I shrug with a chuckle, "How about you feed her before bed? See if that'll soften her up" I suggest kindly, feeling bad for my friend who adores cats. She pouts but nods slowly at the suggestion.

"I will make you love me" She warns Salem, my companion blinks unimpressed with the proclamation, cleaning her paw as she nuzzles up to me. Enid gasps in offence, "You're doing that on purpose." She whispers at Salem who only gives my friend a challenging look. I roll my eyes at the pair, petting Salem's head as I force Enid's head to rest on my shoulder.

"Ladies, chill, I can love both of you." I joke, Enid scoffs.

"I don't want your love; I want your cats." She grumbles under her breath.

"You just have to be patient Pup" I coo reassuringly, stroking her hair as we all turn our focus to the TV once again.

Time skip Salem's Pov

Y/n and her friend fell asleep a while ago, it was amusing seeing them pinch one another to keep each other awake but eventually, they succumbed to the familiar peaceful slumber on the couch, I've managed to discern a certain time when I'm human, it's only for a short period of time, midnight to 3 am, which doesn't give me a lot of time, but nonetheless I'm grateful for the time I have, I mainly spend it cleaning up for Y/n, she works hard enough with her education as well as a job on top of that. I decided to ring up my family, letting them know that once I work up the courage to reveal myself to Y/n as her soulmate I'll be home to bring her round for family dinner.

Although I'm not a big fan of this 'Enid' she is far too touchy with my Y/n, something I can't allow, I know she already has a partner but the way she touches Y/n makes a fire burn in my belly, 'I guess love does makes you crazy' I conclude, having been standing in front of the TV staring at the blonde whom's head rests in Y/n's lap, drool dripping from her mouth.

I get on with my cleaning, having not much to do thanks to Y/n, I find it adorable how she feels guilty, she believes me to be a ghost, also cute, she is so oblivious, I wish she let me take care of her though, I need to prove my worth as her future spouse. I've successfully managed to bond closer to her, yes that may have been because I've snooped in her diary, but there is a lot I now know that's only made me love her more.

I retreat to the kitchen, getting the lunchbox ready as I plan on making her a bento box, I've just closed the fridge door after finishing when I feel a presence near me, I look behind me to see a figure look straight at me.

"You!" Y/n calls out, my eyes widen as she reaches for the light switch, I feel myself shrink just as the switch turns on, and I breathe a sigh of relief. "What...?" I hear Y/n walk around the kitchen counter, looking at where I was standing a moment before. "Holy shit" She breathes out, looking around for me, "She was pretty." She mumbles, running a hand through her hair.

'Looks like I can make more appearances now.' I think surely, excited to meet Y/n properly, I'll just have to wait for the right time.

Chapter Text

Y/n's first time properly meeting Ghost/Salem-

I'm wrapped in a blanket and sitting on the couch as I flick through the TV lazily, I hear a bang in the hallway, "Salem?" I ask into the silence, the TV plays idly in the background as I throw the blanket off my shoulders, my curiosity peaking as I sluggishly pick myself up from the couch. "Salem?" I call out again, my footsteps light and small as I peer behind the living room door, I see a whip of black hair rush into my bedroom. Except...

That was far too big to be Salem, I grab my umbrella from its stand, holding it with two hands in a defensive stance as I creep to my bedroom, I edge closer to the open door, breathing heavily when I hear light footsteps patter along the floor, 'This son of a bitch wants to break into my house? Not today.' I close my eyes, taking a deep breath before entering the room at rapid speed, my umbrella held high as my eyes trained on the figure.

"Who the fuck!- YOU?!" I say with shock as I look at the girl from the kitchen, it's been two months since I last saw her, when she disappeared after I turned the light on Enid thought I was hallucinating she took me to a doctor, and now I'm seeing her again? My eyes look at her intensely the umbrella still held high in the air, I point it at her shakily, "Ok" I breathe raggedly, "Who. The. Fuck..." I look around my room for anything of use, and when I find nothing I take one careful step towards the girl who has been silent and still the entire time. "Are. You." I say sternly, it doesn't sound like a question, more of a demand.

She looks at me with a shock-stricken face, her demeanour is cold and uncaring, yet I can tell I've caught her off guard with her mouth slightly agape and her irregular slow breathing as she tries to keep quiet, she stands at my wardrobe defensively, glancing around the room every now and then when my prolonged eye contact is too much for her, she is slightly shorter than me, and might I dare say. Attractive.

Her lack of response fuels my fear and anger from the lack of explanation, "I'll ask again." I begin in a low tone, "Who, are you?" I growl, a scowl on my face as I try to control my breathing, and my rapidly beating heart as I feel the anxiety race with tingles all over my entire body down to my fingertips. She opens her mouth to speak but shuts it quickly. I squint my eyes at her, the umbrella pointed at her like a sword, "Well? Can you speak?" I ask her. She nods, so I jab her shoulder with the tip of my umbrella, "Then speak, or I'll have to ask you to leave."

"I- um..." She stammers, her voice hoarse, it seems like she hasn't used it in a while. "I...I'm not a bad person..." Her voice is a whisper, just a graze of a sound and I have to focus hard to listen to her, I hum, mostly in confusion as that isn't the answer I'm hoping for, but nonetheless, I lower my umbrella slightly, it still clutched tightly in my hand, just in case.

"What-" I struggle to find the correct wording as I take a deep breath. "What are you doing...in my house? And who are you?" I ask her more softly, my aggressiveness slowly fading as I just want to know what the hell is going on.

"My name is Wednesday...and uh...I'm not really...sure?" she speaks quietly, her voice a little deep yet mature, it's rather soothing, "I...woke up here? I guess, I'm only able to roam at certain times, so I'm not quite sure how I'm here." She explains carefully, speaking clearly to me.

"Right, right..." I mutter to myself more than 'Wednesday'. I'm still not sure about her, so I keep a close eye on her as I take a step back into the hallway, looking at my phone that rests on the couch, 'I could call the police...but would they even take me seriously?' I shrug off the idea with an inward scoff, 'The police are useless, no bother in wasting my time.'

"Ok..." I sigh, pinching the bridge of my nose as I cross my arms, looking at the stranger whom I've recently come to know as Wednesday, "Wednesday? Correct?" I ask, she nods timidly, "Right..." I click my tongue, looking up at the ceiling in thought, "You said that you only appear at a specific time." I recall, "What did you mean by that? Exactly." I question, looking back down at her.

She looks around the room, not making eye contact with me for a moment, I take this time to realize she has charcoal-like eyes, they hold mysteries and secrets untold in them, and I find myself to be extremely focused on them. They look familiar as if I see them often. Although I doubt that, I've never met her properly until today. Her body relaxes slightly at my no longer hostile approach and slumps her shoulders a little, but not enough to ruin her perfect upright posture.

"I seem to be able to roam from midnight to 3 am, I'm unsure why it's been so specific, I'm trying to figure it out myself." She says as she matches my stance, her arms crossed over her chest as she looks at me finally, I nod, thinking of a solution to this endeavour.

"Hmm, how about..." I begin, my hand in my chin as I think of something, "You obviously seem to be stuck here, or something, so for the time being until you figure out how to leave we just become acquaintances, I guess roommates in this sense." I mutter the last part to myself. Her eyes sparkle as the blank expression remains on her face.

"That seems reasonable, my thanks to you for being so understanding about this." She nods her head curtly at me in gratitude, I offer a small smile as I look at the umbrella tucked under my arm, chuckling to myself, her brows knit in confusion, "What is so funny?" She inquires obliviously.

"It's just that I came in here ready to beat you with an umbrella, human instincts are a strange thing." I chuckle again, shaking my head at my silliness, I see a smile threaten to tug at her mouth but she persists, not letting it show. 'Guess I'll have a lot of time to spend with her now, hopefully, I'll get to see her smile.'

Y/n's POV 2 hours after meeting

"So..." I begin, sitting at the kitchen counter as I watch Wednesday make sandwiches, "Do you make sandwiches for everyone? Or is this like an 'I'm bound to this house and can't leave until you break the curse' kind of deal?" I break the ice, looking sceptically at her clothing, she wears a black dress with white cuffs and a collar, paired with black tights and shoes. It's a little kooky, yet it matches well with her situation as being my ghost, as we have both decided to call her for the time being, so I can't really complain. "You seem to be from modern times, so I'm really not sure why you are in my kitchen making me lunches and cleaning my house." I continue to ramble nervously, "And you also only appear at midnight, then you're gone when I wake up, so I don't really get much chance to interact with you." I find myself filling the silence, usually, I'm content being silent but I'm too curious about this mysterious woman to even realise how talkative I've become.

She turns around to face me, and her stone-cold face freezes my body as I feel my breathing come to a stop, 'Holy shit, my shitty lighting does not do her beauty justice' I think, she hands me a sandwich on a plate, I take it from her and I'm surprised when I feel the cool soft skin of her hands, my eyes widening as I choke on my saliva, almost dropping my plate in the process. She looks at me worried as she comes up to pat my back in order to help me.

"So you're not a ghost?" I blurt out, this question causes her to look at me weirdly, "I mean, you can touch me, and usually, ghost stories say you can't touch a ghost." I sputter out, the rush of electricity pulses through my veins as her hand touches mine a moment more before she rests them on the kitchen top as she returns to her original spot to sit opposite me. She looks deeply into my eyes before opening her mouth, her smooth silky voice sends a shiver up my spine.

"I understand you have a lot of questions, but I am still trying to figure out some answers myself." She says softly, her eyes looking sincere as her face holds a neutral expression, "I guess we can for sure say I am not a ghost now. However, I am able to interact with things as well as be able to touch you, so I'm not really sure what this would be classed as." She says just as confused as me, gesturing to herself with one hand, I decide to shut my mouth for now, I've talked enough for the moment, but it seems that silence doesn't sit well with her either as she opens her mouth to speak again "I would like to apologise in advance for my bland expressions or short answers, I'm not one to really covey any form of emotion, I despise it, smiling, laughing, giggling, anything that would bring 'Joy' makes me want to throw up." She quickly explains, apologising for her 'not-so-normal' behaviour.

I shrug my shoulders, "It's cool. I can't force you to express yourself." I reassure the girl, I notice she is a rather 'proper' person, two braids are neatly placed on either side of her shoulders, and her posture is straight, poised, cryptic, and to be frank, attractive. I'm ashamed to say that I may have a small attraction to this spiritual being that I have yet to figure out, not my proudest moment, but also not my biggest regret.

"I appreciate the understanding; most people fail to see my point of view." She says briefly, her eyes cast down to her clasped hands. "I can be highly irritating, I lack emotional empathy, and I'm deemed by my peers as a sociopath," She looks up at me carefully, studying my blank expression as I watch her mouth move in a trance "I feel like it's appropriate to warn you, people tend to fall in love with me for my looks," She smooths out her cuffs as if to prove that exact point " I'd hate to disappoint you seeing as you have been so kind to me, a spirit in your home." She finalises, snapping me out of my trance as she walks around to stand in front of me, my breath hitches as I catch a whiff of her perfume, it oddly smells similar to mine.

"I'm ok with that, meeting new people is a learning curve," I say surely, "Depending on how long you plan on haunting me, we might become good friends," I say with a smile, she looks me up and down for a moment before humming, I swallow thickly, feeling a little insecure under her gaze as I scratch the back of my neck. "That is if you want to be friends." I quickly dismiss my earlier words with a swat of my hand, my cheeks flushing under the stare. 'What is up with me?'

Moments with Y/n and Wednesday

Wednesday's POV

I'm finishing dusting up the house, yes, dusting 'up' it's a good omen in my family, and I wish to protect Y/n at all costs, so I will be making her house as dusty as possible. I'm away to head into her bedroom when I drop my duster, I only carried it around so Y/n wouldn't be suspicious.

"Woah- GET OUT!" Y/n yells, hastily picking up her towel, I stand frozen as I look at Y/n's almost nude body, she wears a lovely pair of black lingerie just after getting out of her shower, the wet droplets falling down her skin from her damp hair is a sight for sore eyes, I catch myself staring at her longer than the both of us probably would've liked, I feel my face heat up, fumbling to throw my hands over my eyes.

"Shit- I'm sorry!" I say panicked, completely flustered by the unexpected sight, I forgot she toos quick showers, I hang my head down, my hands still on my face as I'm stuck, unable to move.

"J-just keep them closed!" She stammers sternly, I hear the sound of fabric moving and I don't have to wait long until she speaks up again, "Y-you can o-open them..." She says shyly, I peek through my fingers and sure enough, she is dressed in her pj's, I can admit this to myself, but I wish I had more time to admire her, she has a stunning body. "Dumbass..." She grumbles to herself with a small huff as she walks past me, heading to the living room, a light blush coating her cheeks as she refuses to look at me on her way past.

Once she has left I sink to the floor, my hand holding my chest as it pounds against my ribcage, 'Holy fuck' I think to myself, blushing all over again when I run the image through my mind over and over again.

I'm busy watching TV, having done the housework for today when I hear the keys jingle and the scraping of the metal against the lock before I hear the click of the door opening, I hear it shut before standing up, peering my head into the hallway to see a very, very exhausted looking Y/n, she slumps against the door, tossing her bag down on the floor as she kicks her shoes off. Her work uniform is dirty, and I can see a couple of dirt marks on her face. She heaves a long heavy sigh before looking up, her eyes meeting mine as she offers a tired smile.

"Oh, hey Wednesday, I didn't think you'd be up." She says quietly, it's 2 O'clock in the morning, an unreasonable time for someone like her to be up, she has a college class today, thankfully she takes the evening one, or the poor thing would never be properly rested. She stands upright, her eyes searching for something, or rather someone, "Salem?" I feel my heart pound at the irony, "Salem?" She calls out again, she takes a few steps forward, worry starting to rise on her face, "Where's Salem?" She asks me, I feel the panic course through my veins as I quickly think of an excuse.

"She's sleeping" I blurt out, she takes a minute to process my words, her brain is clearly not at 100%. She then smiles as she walks up to me, the beating of my heart quickens as I hope she just turns in for the night.

"Oh, right." She says, a smile of relief on her face, "Let me pass so I can see her, I missed my little baby." She says politely, the endearment sends a swarm of butterflies to my stomach as well as a swarm of moths, full of anxiety as I block her path, "Wednesday?" She questions me.

"She just went to sleep, you shouldn't disturb her, you need to go to bed anyway," I say reasonably, hoping that my words will convince her to turn around and walk the other way.

"But I need to feed her." She says, I groan inwardly 'Damn cats for being cute and irresistible.' I think exasperatedly, I huff, the air blowing my fringe, I place my hand on her chest, preventing her from moving any further as I look up at her.

"I'll feed her, and you go to sleep," I say sternly, she opens her mouth to protest but one raise of my eyebrow causes the remark to be left unsaid as she sighs.

"Thanks, Wednesday, really, you've been a big help." She says gratefully, her hand coming up to pat me on the head, I feel my heart flutter, my mind going hazy as she gives me a kind sleepy smile, "I'll head to bed, I trust you know how to feed a cat." She jokes before turning around, and sluggishly walking to her bedroom, she stops just outside her door, looking at me one last time, "Goodnight Wednesday." She says softly before I see her leave my sight.

When her door shuts, I breathe a sigh of relief "That was close," I mumble to myself, thankful that everything worked out, I head back to the couch, flicking through the channels once again in hopes of finding some entertainment.

15 minutes go by

I groan in frustration at the lack of anything good on, running my hand through my hair as I stand up, then a sudden wave of exhaustion hits me as a yawn escapes my lips, I cover my mouth with my hand to stifle it. 'Is Y/n asleep?' I decided to check on her, hoping that she had gotten to sleep ok.

I enter her bedroom, and the sight before me makes me smile softly, she's still in her work uniform, she hasn't even gotten herself under the covers as light snores escape her, I walk up to her, crouching down next to her as I caress her face gently, careful not to wake her, 'she looks so peaceful.'

I hesitate for a moment before laying my lips against her forehead, I pull back to see her now smiling softly, still in a deep sleep, my heart hammers as I can't help but feel joyful, 'What are you doing to me?' I ask myself, my thumb grazing over her cheek before I pull away, backing off as I stand, watching her chest rise and fall a few moments more before I decide to walk around the bed, crawling into it next to her as I hold her in my arms, spooning her as my hand rests on her waist.

"I love you Y/n" I whisper before closing my eyes, allowing my breathing to match hers before I'm lulled to sleep.

Y/n's POV

I wake up, delighted to see my feline companion curled up around my arm, she nuzzles into it, a small kitten-ish groan leaving her as she sleepily cuddles closer to me, I coo softly, petting behind Salem's ear as kiss the top of her head multiple times, I decided to get out of bed, my stomach rumbling ferociously as the hunger cramps pang against my abdomen.

Salem gets up not long after me, following me into the kitchen as she eats her biscuits, I grab the box of cereal on the counter, pouring the contents into the bowl as I yawn, I have a college class later, but first I need a shower, my work clothes need to go in the wash, sleeping in them wasn't my best decision, the fabric is uncomfortable, and now my uniform is all wrinkly.

As I'm eating o notice something, Salem's eyes are brown, I never realised it before, but they match Wednesdays coincidently. I shrug it off, grabbing a spoon as I begin to eat my cereal, Frosties were my choice, people who eat plain cereal are psychopaths, I don't trust them, you have to have that sweetness to start your morning. Once I finish I wash my bowl and spoon, put away the box of cereal, and head to my bedroom, not realising that I never shut my door properly as I start getting dressed, I start with the bottom, taking my work trousers off, my old socks and underwear as I toss them into the hamper, putting on a pair of women's boxers as I slip on a pair of lounge-like bottoms, I then take my shirt off, followed by my bra as I take my hair out of its ponytail.

I walk up to my chest of drawers, and picking out a sports bra, I hold it up to see if it needs untangled at all when I see Salem lazily walk in, not looking at me as she looks determined to get to my bed, "Hey Salem." I greet casually, uncaring of my half-naked body, Salem's head turns, her eyes widening as she makes a weird choking sound, I turn my whole body to face her in alarm, "Salem?" I ask worriedly, she yowls softly before digging her head into her paws in front of her bashfully as if she is embarrassed to see me. I tilt my head at her weirdly, "Are you alright?" I ask, walking up to her, this makes her jump back, running on her back legs for a head start as she runs headfirst into my bedroom, door frame, the sound of her head hitting the plaster of the wall makes me inwardly cringe, holding back a laugh as I worry for her wellbeing.

She shakes it off quickly, leaping out of my room in a hurry, I can hear the scurrying of her paws on, the wooden floorboards, I look at where she hit her head on the wall, cocking my head. 'That reaction was oddly...similar...' I think to myself, recalling my run-in with Wednesday a week ago.

Y/n starts to connect the dots (2 months later)

I think Wednesday and Salem are the same person, yet I have no evidence and I'm really not sure how to put that in a conversation. I did some Google searching to see if I needed to go into a psych ward and the only thing I found was the legend of the Addams curse, I looked into it and apparently, when the Addams children turn 20 they mysteriously disappear for months or years on end, some even gone for decades or never to be found again. When the house was investigated the man of the house, Gomez Addams explained that the family had been cursed since the witch trials, the curse was quite a cliché, to be frank, the 20-year-olds would turn into their spirit animal and roam the earth as them until they meet their soulmate or die alone, it is then their responsibility for when they can turn human for the short of period of time that they are allowed to, to make their soulmate fall in love with them.

My reasoning for them being the same person is that Salem has gotten really shy with me now, and it's quite coincidental her reactions are exactly the same as Wednesdays, look at me wide-eyed for a few moments, look down then run away. I've also never seen them in the same room as each other, and when I try mentioning Salem to Wednesday she freaks out and makes me focus on something else, I just assumed she never liked cats and didn't ask but this gnawing suspicion is making things more confusing and I have to find out the truth.

I never really believed in the Addams family curse, I actually ignored it for the first month of my suspicion, but then one night I got curious and I went through the names of the recently missing family members, and a woman, by the name of Wednesday piqued my interest, just as I was about to view her photo my Wi-Fi ran out, and I haven't had any luck viewing the photo since, the computer either acts up or Salem unplugs a wire, or someone comes to the door, it's as if I'm not supposed to see the photo. Which as a result only made me more curious and frustrated.

I've been watching Wednesday more carefully every chance I get, I may have been a little obsessive with the whole Addams family curse, and I want to prove my theory to either be true or false, however, the raven-haired woman is a hard person to investigate.

"Will you really not tell me your last name?" I whine at her, looking at her pleadingly. She firmly shakes her head and I sigh, pouting as I cross my arms over my chest.

"Why are you so interested in my last name? You weren't before" She states, I huff, my fringe flying up as I lean on the kitchen counter, leaning in a little closer to her as she cuts vegetables.

"Because~" I decide to take the flirty approach if Wednesday really is an Addams then there is a chance that I'm her soulmate due to the curse, or I could completely have the wrong idea and scare her off, "I want to know what my surname will be changed to when we are married." I purr, my index finger pulling her chin up to look me in my eyes as I give a playful wink, her cheeks burn a low shade of red as her hand holding the knife shakes as she stares at me wide-eyed.

"E-excuse me?" She breathes out softly, her shy voice is adorable, and I smile more as I realise the hold I have on her right now. I slide next to her, my chin resting on the palm of my hand as I look at her adoringly for the effect.

"I said, when we are together I want to know your last name, so I can legally change it," I say more confidently.

"W-we can't get married...I-I'm a ghost." She whispers the last part timidly and I know that I have the perfect opportunity to uncover the truth once and for all.

"Hmm, is that so?" I muse in a low whisper as I raise my lips to her ear, letting my breath tickle her skin purposely, "I guess your first name needs to be decided too, should I make it Wednesday or Salem?" Her breath hitches as her body tenses, the knife falling out of her hand as her head turns to look at me slowly with wide eyes and an open.

"W-what?" She breathes shakily, I can say that my theory is one hundred per cent correct, her look is so cat-like, I don't know how I never pieced it together before after months of living with her, I can be such a slow dense idiot, but I do feel a little like Sherlock Holmes right now, and he always gets a small gloating moment, so why can't I have one?

"Got ya," I say slyly, smirking at her shocked face as she looks at me with complete utter shock.

"H-how did you?..." She can't find the words to her question as her mouth opens and closes before she sighs deeply, scratching the back of her nape as she looks at me guiltily, "I'm sorry Y/n, I was going to tell you. I just didn't know how and I-" It's rather cute to see her so flustered, but I can tell this is actually eating her inside so I'll gloat later on. I stop her mid-sentence to take my hands in hers as I look at her smiling slightly.

"It's all right" I reassure her, yet she still looks unconvinced, looking like a kicked kitten in a box, her eyes full of guilt, "It wasn't the easiest thing to bring up, and I was definitely no help either, being cat crazy and all, I must have made things harder for you," I say with an apologetic look, "However, I am mad that you hid it for so long though. I thought I was insane; I was even looking at psych wards." I joke.

"I know a few good ones if you are still considering." She says mundanely, I chuckle, thinking that she's joking but her seriousness causes me to silently second guess her meaning.

"You're serious?" I ask her, my eyebrow raised.

"Yes, I visited one to stay at during spring break, but they don't just accept visitors for 'wanting' to be there, so that was disappointing," I just stare blankly.

"Right...." I murmur, "How old are you?" I ask the big question, I know she is definitely above 20, it just may be that she could have been stuck as a cat and needs some help rehabilitating into society.

"I'm 20," She says, I nod my head at her, noting she was the same age as me, waiting for her to say more. "I've been stuck as a cat for exactly 8 months and 28 days until you found me." She looks a little shy as a small blush dusts her face as she mumbles the next part, "Which means you're...kind of...my soulmate." She turns her head away from me to look at the stove and my heart beats a little faster at the confirmation.

"So, you really are an Addams?" I double-check, and she nods slowly, my eyes then widen as I run out of the kitchen, surprising the raven-haired girl as she runs after me, I pick up my phone from the couch in the living room and hand it to her, my body crashing into hers as I didn't expect her to be right behind me, I ignore the blush as I open my mouth "You need to call your family, they must be worried sick." I say urgently, unlocking my phone as I hand It to her.

She takes it and looks at it hesitantly, "I already contacted them." She says I raise my brows at her.

"When?" I blurt out curiously, there is no other phone in my house and I know for a fact Wednesday never left my house as there is nothing to do at the time she is allowed to roam- shit, the curfew. "Fuck." I whine, running a hand through my hair as I catch a glimpse of the time.

"What?" Wednesday asks me worriedly. Her face shows slight concern as her brows knit together, but nothing else on her face changes.

"Your goddamn curfew is in 2 minutes." I say frustrated, growling to myself, "Now I have to wait!" I whine, my head softly crashing on her shoulder as I pretend to cry dramatically, I feel her hand creep up the back of my neck, her fingers tangling themselves in my hair as she scratches my scalp.

"Aww, my poor impatient baby." She coos playfully, I choke on the air as I try to fight it, and this makes her snicker, "This is my payback for the earlier wedding statement." She says huskily in my ear as she keeps a firm grasp on my neck, not letting me up as I blush profusely.

"Asshole," I mumble to myself, she clicks her tongue pulling my head to meet hers as I'm face to face with the most attractive woman in the world, her sadistic smirk makes me weak in the knees as she has complete control over me right now.

"What was that? I couldn't hear you pet" She muses, I say nothing, which elicits a jerk of my head, forcing me closer to her "I expect you to answer me, Cara." Her voice husks in my ears as I feel my throat go dry. 'Didn't I have the power a few moments ago in the kitchen? What happened to her?' I ask myself as I feel myself submit to her.

"I called you an asshole," I say clearly in a small voice, she hums with a slow nod. She then holds my wrist up, tapping the glass as her smirk grows. I look at it, and it's 3:01 am which means...the curse is broken! But before I can excitedly comment on it she holds a finger to my lips.

"You must have clearly figured out I have feelings for you, and I know you do for me, they may not be as strong as mine, but that will change in the future." She breathes in shakily as she says the next part, "So may I please kiss you?" My heart pounds as I feel the breath in my throat being taken away, "Because I've been wanting to for a while." She admits to me, I look into her eyes, they hold desperation and need, something I've never seen before in my past partners, but then yet again, they were cheating assholes, so their rating doesn't matter.

"Uh..." My voice cracks a little as I'm stunned to silence, yet she doesn't get mad or impatient, instead, she looks at me fondly before a small smile graces her lips, and it's then I know that I am utterly, and hopelessly in love with Wednesday Addams. My hand comes up to cup her right cheek, her left hand still on the back of my neck, her grip still tight yet comforting as her fingers trace small patterns on the back of my scalp.

"I understand if you aren't ready, but please know that I love you Y/n, I have since the day you found me in that box, I just didn't realise it at that time." She says to me sincerely, I swallow the lump in my throat as she pulls away, getting ready to walk back to the kitchen.

"W-wait!" I call out to her, my hand grabbing hers tightly, she turns her body to look back at me, a relaxed expression on her face, this whole situation must be a big relief for her, her curse is broken, and she is in love...with me...that's a little crazy to think about. "I...I want to kiss you...one day." Her face lights up, not a smile, don't be ridiculous, but her eyes sparkle. "I just don't think I'm ready right now...if that's ok?" I ask her shyly, she startles me when she remains silent for a little while, "I'm sorry-"I begin apologising but stop when she pulls me into a hug, I'm speechless as my hands just hang next to me, I eventually gain control back in them as I wrap them around her waist hesitantly.

"Don't ever apologise to me for asking for boundaries, the ex who made you feel like you should feel that way deserves to be punched, you mean a lot to me Y/n, and if in the end, you don't have romantic feelings for me, we can be platonic soulmates, I won't ever hate you for being true to your feelings." She squeezes me a little tighter, her head resting on my shoulder, "Ok?" She checks in.

I only hug her tightly in response, my head burying into the crook of her neck as I hold her close, "Thank you Wednesday, you really are a gem." I say truthfully.

"Of course, I care about you, I only want what's best for you" She speaks softly, her hands tracing small circles on my back, I feel my heart swell from the unexpected amount of love I feel from the girl holding me.

Timeskip - 1 year later

"What do you mean by 'Addams's have never worked a day in their life'?" I ask my roommate/ person who is courting me, whom I may or may not have madly fallen for, I just haven't acted on it yet because I'm a coward.

"I mean exactly what I said." Wednesday takes a sip of wine from her glass, we've been living in California for the past few months, Wednesday got back in contact with her family and visited them for a bit and asked if we could move closer to them, Enid was here anyway for her job, so it's not like I'd be alone, and Wednesday seemed really thrilled to be back in touch with her family, even though she has never verbally admitted it.

Wednesday asked to court me a few months back, just before she told me about wanting to move to California, she has been so lovely and patient, and if I'm honest I'm head over heels for her, I allowed small affectionate acts, like cuddling, holding hands and kisses on the cheek but nothing more, I didn't want to rush into anything as at first she was my pet cat, and now she is someone I see as a future lover, so the adjustment was needed, plus I go to know her better, and I couldn't be happier.

"My family has never worked at all, we don't need to," Wednesday says proudly, I look at her stunned as I sip on my glass of Sprite, wine makes me 'really' tipsy, as I found out a few weeks ago, so sprite will have to do for now.

"So, you are saying your family is rich and just lives happily doing whatever?" I ask her suspiciously, this woman and her family seem too good to be true, so it's understandable that I'm a little suspicious about whether or not I'm delusional or not.

"Yes, we are, my father has no financial troubles and makes good investments, so we can live as we please." She states.

"Won't the neighbours complain about the noise your Uncle Fester and brother make?" I ask about her two explosive enthusiastic relatives; she just smiles softly with a small nod.

"We've obviously had a few, but the neighbours are too scared to do anything about it, they think the Addams family house is haunted." She brings her knees up to her chest, sitting sideways as her chin rests on the palm of her hand, her other one holding her glass firmly, yet eloquently. "You should really visit them some time; my parents are dying to meet you Y/n." I blush bashfully, my finger grazing over the rim of my glass shyly.

"I don't know Wednesday." I mumble, "What if they don't like me? I mean we aren't even dating; they might get the wrong idea." I voice my concerns to her.

"Well, part of the reason I wanted us to move to California is because my family is here, and also because this is your hometown, where you grew up." She says positively, holding my hand, I swallow nervously, pulling my hand away from her as I weigh the thoughts of telling Wednesday about my past here. "I'd love to meet your family too Y/n, I want to know who raises such a lovely woman as you." She says sweetly, I can tell my pulling away from her has made her sad, so I swallow my pride and decide to tell her the truth.

"Well...I..." I look up at her, to see that she is paying attention to what I'm going to say, I sigh longingly, slumping in my seat on the couch, "I don't really 'have' family here." I begin, looking into my glass as I find it hard to look at her, "My parents kind of...disowned me...when they found out I liked girls..." I say carefully, "They treated me badly the last few years I had to spend with them, they verbally and physically abused me, all because of my sexuality," I feel myself choking up but I force it down to continue my story, "So when I turned 18 I left, I left them and California behind, cut all contact with them and lived by myself in Manhattan since then," I look up to see her sad doe eyes looking back at me, "It's alright though," I wipe the built up tear in my eye away. "I heard that they moved down to Virginia. So, I won't have to see them again." I smile at her, my eyes gloss as the pain from the memories comes flooding back.

Wednesday yanks me into her embrace, setting our glasses down quickly and expertly as she sits behind me, wrapping her arms and legs around me to hug me tightly, her head resting on my shoulder as she peppers my face in small delicate kisses. When she's done with the sweet gesture she sits back, just holding me as I'm lost in thought, unfortunately, they aren't pleasant thoughts, so I can feel my eyes well up with a round of tears, I hold my breath, my hand covering my mouth as I try to discreetly hide my sadness from Wednesday.

"I'm sorry my darling, I didn't mean to bring up bad memories for you," She runs her hand through my hair gently, the action causes my exterior to crumble a little, my body jerking a little as I suck back in a sob threatening to escape, I feel her hands try to cup my face but I resist as I face away from her to hide my tear-stained face, "Y/n, look at me." I shake my head with a small no, feeling embarrassed by this whole ordeal, she sighs, shuffling back a bit, her legs untangling from me, stepping up from the couch and before I can react to what she is about to do, it clicks I'm too late, her hands come up to my shoulders, yanking them down so my back hits the soft cushiony surface of the couch, she swings her leg round, straddling me as her hands rest on my chest, just above my breasts.

"I said no Weds..." I croak out, my hands flying up to hide my face, shame filling up my entire body as the tears fall, I blink to hold them back but it only opens a release valve for them as the tears get bigger and blotchier.

"My love," She says softly, her touch breaks me as I sniffle, the crying starts as I squirm to try and get up, but she presses all of her weight on me, "I'm not going anywhere." She says reassuringly, her hand running through my hair, she removes one hand from my face to hold her free one, running small patterns on the back of it with my thumb, my mouth still covered to muffle myself, "Let it all out darling," She coos, watching me with patience and kindness as reaches over the coffee table to pass me a tissue, I murmur a small thank you before blowing my nose, looking away from her still as I settle on burying my face into my hoodie.

"I'm sorry," I say underneath the cotton fabric, "I've never told anyone about it, it was years ago though, I shouldn't be crying." I ramble with a hoarse voice. I hear a sigh on the other side before I feel Wednesday lower herself to sit on my legs, 'What is she doing?' I ask myself; my question is then answered when the cool air hits my stomach for a brief moment as Wednesday crawls in underneath my hoodie with me, she meets me where I'm at, smiling a little when she sees me, I groan softly, my head tilting up. "I hid in here so you couldn't see me, you know," I whine, she just chuckles in amusement as comes up to kiss my cheek.

"I didn't know you never wore shirts under your hoodies she says playfully, I'm thankful that she knows me so well, otherwise this would've been a whole other crying session.

"Shush." I say with a blush, I look at her with a small smile, "Thank you Wednesday." I say to her sincerely, she nods at me, cosying herself into me, her head resting on my chest as her hands lay on my bare stomach, thank God sports bras were invented, or this would have been a very uncomfortable pillow sheet for her.

"No need to thank me, I love you Y/n, I love you now and I love you then, even though you think I shouldn't because you have an 'ugly' crying face." She throws shade at my earlier act; I roll my eyes at her with a small smile.

"It is ugly, that's why I don't want you looking at it," I say my thoughts on the matter to which she merely shrugs, "I love you too by the way," I say, reciprocating her feelings.

"I know you do." She murmurs contentedly, I shake my head, alerting her, "What? You don't love me?" She asks me, feigning offence.

"No, I love you Wednesday," I say more seriously, she just looks up at me blankly through the dimness that the hoodie offers.

"Yes, and I love you too, why did you have to repeat it?" She asks me confused, I groan, slipping my head out the hole to face the light in the living room, Wednesday unsheathes herself from my hoodie, straddling my legs once again as she looks at me with the most adorable confusion I've ever seen.

"Because I love you, Wednesday Addams," I say, it's all I can say, it's true, I, Y/n L/n love Wednesday Addams, I don't know how else to say it, I've felt like this for more than a year and I can't think of any other way to tell the girl of my dreams how I feel about her.

"Y/n, you're being more serious than usual, are you alright?" She asks me, completely clueless, I hold both of her hands, looking deeply into her eyes and hopefully deep enough to show her what I'm trying to convey.

"Wednesday, I love you a lot, I have for over a year, and I want to be with you." I say, her eyes widen as she looks at me stunned, "Did I say something wrong?" I ask, panic sets in as I let go of her hands.

"No," She says firmly, then the look of panic on my face strikes her as she shuffles up more so she is now straddling my thighs, "No, no, no, you didn't say anything wrong." She reassures me, holding my hands once again and holding It to her chest, "I'm just so...happy. It's a little overwhelming" She chuckles before her face turns into a slight grimace, "A little nauseating actually, it's so strong." She says, breathing a little heavily.

"Just breathe Weds," I coach her, she does as I instruct, calming herself down after a few minutes of breathing exercises.

"Oh thank god, that was worse than a panic attack." I must've shown how hurt I was by accident as she stammered out, "Not that you're a bad thing! I'm just not good with the mushy gushy feelings." She kisses the tip of my nose as an apology, I smile shyly.

"It's all right kitty," I say softly, kissing the back of her hand, I've never done it before so the action causes a blush to rise to her face, I let out a chuckle, "I really have an effect on you, don't I?" I muse she shushes me with a finger to my lips with a small scowl, the look only causes a beating in my chest and a smile on my lips.

"I'm glad that you want to be with me, I've really wanted you for a while Y/n," She says, cupping my face as her thumb runs over my cheek. I hold the hand on my cheek, looking at her with a smile.

"I know, I've liked you for a while actually, I just wanted to make sure you genuinely liked me, and that we got to know each other first," I tell her, she rolls her eyes at me, her other hand sneaking up to the back of my neck as her fingers tangle in my hair, this time my hair is a little longer, so her grip is stronger.

"Then why did you make me wait so long, we know each other pretty well you know." She says exasperatedly, faking a sigh as her head rests against my forehead, "My heart was aching for you for so long!" She says in a poetic tone, sounding early British, I can't help but snicker at her.

"Will a kiss aid the maiden?" I match her accent, looking at her as chivalrously as I can as I pull back, dusting off the fake dirt from my shoulders, she just smiles at me amusedly, her hand on my neck jerks me forward, her hot breath brushing against my lips as I gulp, realising that we were in the same exact position last year, standing up in my old apartment kitchen.

"It shall." She whispers before gently mushing our lips together in a slow deep kiss, our heads tilt in order to give each other better access, her hand on the back of my neck tugs on my hair rhythmically when she pulls away slightly to bite on my lip, my stomach is on fire as the butterflies swarm in my chest, it feels full yet delightful, the fire yearns for Wednesday as my hands wrap around her waist, pulling her closer as she now has a little height advantage, the feel of her in my lap makes this experience 10x better, I can't seem to get enough of her as she teases me, with every breath we take she nips my bottom lip with her teeth before pulling me back into her with a simple movement of my head.

She puts her hands on my chest before breaking away from me, both of us breathless and our lips swollen from kissing one another, she looks at me with a darkened gaze, pushing me down onto the couch, my back hitting the fabric as she gets back to kissing me, her legs wrapping around me tighter as she lightly grinds on my me, I can't help but let a small moan as her hands travel all over my body, her tongue pokes at my bottom lip asking for an entrance, I keep my lips shut, wanting to tease her, this doesn't go well with her as she whines softly, and my god was it a turn on.

"Open your mouth, or I'll open it for you Cara Mia," She says hoarsely, her hands come up underneath my hoodie and I think nothing of it until her hands continue to go upwards, underneath my bra as her hands make contact with my nipples, I gasp, looking at her with lust as I bite my lip. "Fuck...don't do that." She says lowly, quickly taking my lips back with hers and this time I grant her access without a second thought, "Good girl." She mumbles against my mouth before her tongue dives in, exploring every inch of it, her hands still make small circles around my nipples, causing my body to go insane as I try to contain my moans of enjoyment. "Don't be so quiet Querida Mia." She commands softly, her grinding gets more intense as her thrusts are slow but intimate, as if she is trying to make me lose it.

"Weds..." I whimper against her, and my arousal grows, but I know it's too quick, and it's been years since I've last had sex, what if I'm not good? What if she's too good? Will I be able to walk? Will this be her first time? We can't have sex, not like this, "Weds, st-stop." I say softly, she stops her movements, the both of us breathing heavily, my hair is a mess and my hoodie has risen up, Wednesday's hands still on my breasts.

"Is everything alright my love?" She asks me, being very careful not to move an inch as she takes in my consent and comfort, I nod my head at her, "Want me to remove my hands darling?" She asks.

"Yes please," I say timidly, she does so, being careful to not do anything more than remove her hands as she takes them out from underneath my hoodie laying them on my stomach as she looks at me with a tilted head.

"Was that too fast for you? I'm deeply sorry Cara, I got carried away." She apologises, kissing my cheek as she holds my hands, I shake my head with a small smile.

"It was brilliant, but I think it would be best if we waited a few days or weeks of me being your girlfriend before we have sex, it's been a while since I've had it...so I'm afraid I'm inexperienced," I mumble the last part shyly.

"Is that all baby?" The pet name flusters me more than I realise as my heart backflips.

"Y-yes, I just don't want to disappoint you," I say worriedly, fiddling with my fingers. I feel a finger on my chin as I'm forced to face my girlfriend, that sounds so right, girlfriend, girlfriend, girlfriend, Wednesday Addams is finally mine! I can't believe it.

"You can never disappoint me, Ma Chere, we can go as slow as you please," She promises, pecking my lips, "I can do that, right? Now that we are dating?" She suddenly gets all panicky, and it's honestly the cutest thing, I pull her in by the collar of her shirt, smashing my lips against her, and I release her to see she has a lovesick, dopey look about her.

"Yes, you can kiss me anywhere, whenever you want." I say softly, pecking the crown of her head as I release the grip on her shirt, "And I love you very much Wednesday."

"I love you too Y/n."

Chapter Text

I'm sitting on the couch, scrolling on my phone, my head in Wednesday's lap as she plays with my hair with her left hand, her right sprawled across the arm of the chair, her eyes on the TV in our shared apartment.

I switch my phone off, looking up at her, admiring her beauty, she has the palest skin, it doesn't make her look sick in fact it makes her look as if she was a fairytale character, her skin as white as snow, her dark, chocolatey eyes, able to melt anyone who dares look into them, and her smile, god, her smile was truly something, it could make angels sing and the world come to a stop.

"I can feel you staring Mi Amor," she says softly, a smile tugging at the corner of her upper lip.

Ah yes, her voice, the subtle sexiness hidden in the coldness of her tone, like a small cabin lost in the middle of the wintery woods as the log fire crackles, her voice was everything to me, it could make my dark days lighter, and my body erupt like fireworks.

Wednesday Addams was a special woman, and I was more than thrilled to call her mine.

"I'm just admiring your beauty Weds," I say softly, it's been exactly three days since I gave Wednesday permission to more than court me, we were officially lovers, the way we were meant to be. In those 72 hours, we've done nothing but kiss, cuddle, and enjoy one another's presence, it was bliss, it was peace, it was heaven.

However, the devil always has a way of sneaking in at some point, even in the most angelic scenarios, and he was having a really good effect on me, I couldn't help but let my thoughts wander, they were starting to walk a dangerous path, one I hadn't walked in a long time.

"I'll let you," Wednesday muses, her eyes never leaving the TV screen, allowing me to admire the way her lips moved as she spoke, her lips were incredible, at talking, kissing, licking, sucking...

I inhale longingly, trying to bring my thoughts to a halt, but Wednesday shifts in her seat slightly, making my head drop a little lower, the outline of her breasts in my peripheral vision now.

'Lord have mercy,' I hear the innocent voice in my head waver, I wanted to reach out and touch her, I was yearning to have her skin on mine, I knew she was more than willing, but she was too sweet and patient to push me into it.

I think back to when we first kissed, sometime in the last few days, it was everything, her hands wandered freely with excitement and an adventurous spirit to them, I remember how her hands slid under my shirt, her fingers grazing my nipples. I felt my core throb at the memory, it was getting harder and harder to keep my thoughts sane.

"Darling, are you alright?" The sultry voice of the culprit behind these thoughts calls out to me, my eyes look up at her, unconscious of me biting my bottom lip.

"Hmm," I hum, but then I realise that isn't an appropriate answer, so I quickly change it to, "Yes, I'm fine my love, why do you ask?"

"You seem...distracted." She catches on, and her hand that was playing with my hair comes down to rub my forearm, I was secretly hoping it'd graze along my chest, but I know my girlfriend better than that.

She was careful, and calculated, every move she made would have a benefit to her, and that made her all the more appealing to me, and my arousal.

"I'm just...thinking..." I say softly, feeling a little shy about how fast, and how sudden my sexual desire for her has grown.

I seem to be caught in a trap as Wednesday turns her head to look down at me, her eyes piercing into my heart, both of them, I could feel one flutter, and the other tingle, the subtleness of the feeling makes me all the more wishful to have Wednesday read my thoughts and just fuck me into oblivion.

"Well, it seems to be important," she says sweetly, her fingers drawing circles and small incoherent patterns I couldn't focus on, on my arm. "You have that adorable brow furrow," she smiles cutely, her other hand coming down to caress the lines on my forehead that I didn't realise I was making, so I take a deep breath, forcing myself to relax as I sink into her lap.

"Do I look less distracted now?" I ask in a light tone, this causes her to chuckle softly, her lips meeting the centre of my forehead, making me smile slightly as my eyes meet hers, our faces close, and I can feel the warmness of her breath, it smelt of mint and cherries, a strange, but rather nice combination.

"Come on, tell me what's bothering you, Cara Mia," she coaxes, her hand that draws small patterns on my arm comes forward to start massaging my stomach, the palm of her hand and the drum of her fingers are rhythmic as they move in a circular motion, she knew just the right ways to relax me, and the thought of her knowing me so well like this was...flattering.

None of my exes ever bothered to learn the small things, their main concern was to get into my pants, so they only knew the basics of me, but Wednesday, she knew me, she knew more about me than I know about myself, and that thought was scary.

So, despite me wanting her to jump me, tear off my clothes, and have her fuck me into tomorrow, I could feel those fears and insecurities eat away at me.

"I just...love you, you know?" I ask, unsure of how to really word what I'm feeling, my eyes silently pleading with her to understand me, and her small smile of reassurance lets me know that she gets me.

"And I love you too, very much," she whispers, pecking my lips softly, my hands automatically hold her face keeping her there longer than she had originally planned, but I can feel by the way she is kissing me, that she didn't mind the prolonged action much. She pulled away first, her eyes shining just like the way they did when I first found her in that box, in her cat form, she was so cat-like as a human too, making sure my first impression of her would always stay fresh in my mind. "Now, tell me what's really troubling you," she says in a hushed tone, her eyes looking into mine.

I can't help but sigh heavily, my cheeks feeling warm from the sudden spotlights she's put me under, "I can't, it's embarrassing," I counter, hoping that will be the end of it, but my girl was stubborn and very persuasive, and she wasn't going to stop until she could help me.

"I'm sure it's not as bad as you think," she tries to assure me, "Who knows, it may be enjoyable," her suggestion, even though it was supposed to be innocent, made me feel warm, my core igniting once again. I knew that it was going to be enjoyable, hell, it was going to be amazing once we had sex, but I was just too scared to ask for it. "What's with that reaction?" she giggles, booping my nose, I scrunch my face up in retaliation, causing her to chuckle more.

"I know it won't be bad," I say, her soft laughter was contagious so I couldn't help the small chuckle myself, smiling up at her, "It's the asking part I'm embarrassed about," I confess to her, my left hand starting to trail small lines along Wednesdays face, her skin was soft, a little colder than the average human, but warm to show she was indeed alive.

My words caused her to tilt her head in a curious manner, "Tell me then, I won't judge," the smile on her face never left, she just had so much love for me, and the thought warmed my heart. She allowed my hand to travel along her face, her eyes shut slowly as she melted into my touch when I kept it on her cheek, she looked so serene, peaceful, and loving, everything I've ever wanted with a lover, I longed for these moments with my future partner, and now that I have it, I'm scared.

I didn't want this to be too good to be true, I mean, at first, Wednesday was a cat for Christ's sake, how many times have you heard your friend talk about their love life to say their partner was once a cat?

Zero, exactly, so I was trying to savour these moments, afraid they wouldn't last. I never mean to push people away, I never have, but once I realise just how devoted and caring they are for me, a singular person, I end up freaking out.

Who's to say I weren't all that they hoped for? What if I ended up disappointing them? Hurting them, not being enough for them, could I be their dream girl?

Can I be Wednesday's dream girl? Was I enough for her? Did she really want me? or were the title 'soulmates' the only reason she puts up with me? Did she love me for me? Or just someone she hopes I'd be?

"Y/n? Y/n~" I hear my lover call out softly, her lips connecting to my earlobe as I jolt a little in surprise, causing her to snicker quietly when she pulled away, I was so lost in my own thoughts to had realised I completely blanked, leaving the curiosity to build, I could see it clear as day in her eyes, she wanted to know what was bugging me.

"Sorry, sorry," I say lightheartedly, chuckling shyly at my distracted manner. I decide to sit up, laying my head in the crook of her neck, sighing softly to myself, Wednesday's left arm wraps around my waist, pulling me in closer, kissing the top of my head multiple times until I have to pull away from how much I'm giggling due to how cute she was being. "Stop," I whine, a smile on my face.

"Aww, you don't like my kisses, Ma Chere?" She asks me playfully, faking a pout, I then roll my eyes, the smile still on my face, ready to counter back when she hooks her finger under my chin, pulling me in close to her lips, but not quite kissing me yet, she has done this many times, but with my increase in hormones for today, I can feel my core tingle, my eyes locking onto hers, she studies me for a moment, before humming to herself, almost as if she's discovered something, but with her constant blank expression, I could only guess.

"What? Is there something on my face?" I ask, feeling a little self-conscious under her gaze, I wanted to look nice for her, no matter the occasion, so if there was something on my face, I may die of embarrassment. She shakes her head for no, allowing me to breathe an internal sigh of relief.

"No, you just look...more relaxed, eager," she notes, placing a small peck on my lips, and I have to fight the burning sensation to slip my tongue into her mouth right then and there. "You look like you're finally letting your guard down with me Y/n," she whispers sweetly, starting to leave a soft assault of kisses down my neck, making me sigh softly in submission, feeling my body ease more with every kiss I receive.

"Maybe I am," I whisper back playfully, she pulls away, a fond look in her eyes, "Wednesday...the thing I felt embarrassed to say before was..." I begin quietly, looking at her with a sense of belonging, my past doubts are no longer collectable, they are pushed to the deepest, most locked-up vaults in the back of my mind, "I wanted to ask if you'd like to go all the way, with me I mean?" I say, my voice started out confident, but now it's nothing short of a hushed whisper, and my face feels hot from embarrassment.

Wednesday is silent, her expression blank, and I immediately feel my heart sink to my stomach, the embarrassment turning to shame, I look away, mentally licking myself for just blurting that out.

"Forget it," I mumble from behind my hands that are now covering my face as I lean to the left away from her, laying on my side along the couch. Wednesday's hand was still wrapped around my waist, so when I went down, she followed along, taking the opportunity to use her hands to push my shoulders in order to get me to face her, my back now against the cushioned surface, my hands still over my face.

"No, no, darling, it's ok, let's talk about this," she says quickly, but I make a sound of protest, causing her to huff, I can already imagine the cute pout on her lips, her eyes most likely boring into my soul at the moment, "Y/n, please, look at me," her voice commands softly, the fire in my core wants to listen to her, to have her control me, but my mind is fighting against it.

Should I listen to my brain? Or my vagina? These were two very dominating voices inside my head, and I was leaning more towards what my vagina wanted, so reluctantly, I pulled my hands away, blushing a little when my eyes met Wednesday's warm hazel ones, she smiled a little, her right hand brushing a strand of hair behind my ear, her eyes admiring my face.

"There's my gorgeous girl," she murmured, her pupils glimmering in happiness, it was crazy for me to think that all this joy radiating off her was because of me, but here she was, infatuated with me, and I couldn't ask for her to feel anything more for me. She truly was an angel, dressed like the devil. "Now, let's talk about this," she repeats sweetly, situating herself in my lap. "You want to try going all the way? Correct?" She asks for confirmation.

I nod shyly, her right hand trails down my cheek, her thumb slowly swiping along my bottom lip, pulling it down a little, causing my heart to flutter, the words I wish to speak are caught in my throat, but I clear it, "I do...I know I said I wasn't ready," I say quietly, "but I am," my eyes lock onto hers, wanting her to see how sincere I am being, "I want you Wednesday."

My last words let a smile cross her features, "Then would it be ok if I kissed you right now?" She asks, "And maybe..." she trails off, her left hand sliding down my shoulder to my chest, stopping at the hem of my shirt, "We can see where it leads?" she whispers in my ear, her breath tickling my ear, I can feel my core clench, needing her more badly than ever.

"Please, kiss me," I beg her, a desperation in my voice. She doesn't leave me waiting for long, her lips claim mine in a heated kiss, one I've been craving for all this time, I wrap my arms around the back of her neck, reciprocating the action, and she presses her body against mine, making me feel a rush of heat, shooting down to my lower abdomen.

I feel her tongue poke at my bottom lip, making my head reel with unholy thoughts, my left-hand grips a fistful of her hair, forcing her lips closer as I tilt my head, parting my mouth slightly for her, her tongue reaches in, exploring my mouth, which makes me whimper slightly, her hands immediately grip my waist, squeezing them thanks to my sound of enjoyment, I knew they were a weakness of hers, she had boldly stated before, she admitted to feeling herself get turned on whenever I had made small noises like the one I just made, and the truth was only more arousing, knowing how much I affected her.

She pulled away for a brief moment to inhale, going back to kissing me quickly, not allowing time for small talk, which I wasn't going to argue with her, I started to mash my tongue with hers, the heat between us rising quickly and surely, my right-hand caresses her forearm, my legs trapping her in place as I wrap them around her waist.

"You make me crazy" she murmurs against my lips, tugging on the bottom one with her teeth, the sensation makes my pussy drip with wetness, I can feel her effect in between my legs as clear as day, but it made me only more eager for what's to come.

"Good, I like it," I whisper back, challenging her to go further, she pulls away fully from my lips, attacking my neck with an onslaught of soft, sweet kisses, making me sigh breathlessly, I can feel her hands clutch my waist tighter, I could tell I was getting to her, but she wanted this moment to be special for me, she wanted to do this on my terms, and honestly, it only made me want her more.

"You're such a good girl Y/n," she says lowly, her kisses turning into small nips, just short of bruising my skin, I can't help but gasp, my fingers in her hair thread through the loose strands in order to cope, not wanting to seem like a horny slob, but the tug of her hair rewards me with a small moan from her, making my second heart flutter, so I do it again, which makes her bite down on my neck.

"W-weds!" I whimper in surprise; my body feels like it's on fire, the heat racing straight to my core, she begins sucking on my skin, leaving small hickeys across my neck, her hands sliding under my shirt, coming up to my breasts, I thankfully wasn't wearing a bra, if I had to wait a moment longer for her to touch me I would've ripped my clothes off right here and now.

She massages my breasts with both hands gently, making me close my eyes, living in the moment, she keeps decorating my neck with her mark, leaving no patch untouched, I can hear her soft laboured breath in my ear, the sounds send tingles to crawl down my spine, I feel her thumbs graze over my nipples, pressing soft circles to them until they become erect, making a jolt of electricity hit my body.

I let out a small moan, so she pressed harder, her index fingers coming into play, pinching my sensitive buds as I felt my back arch a little, our bodies now impossibly closer as she kissed the centre of my throat, a weak spot of mine as my head falls back, allowing her to travel her kisses to the other side of my neck, taking a long lick up it, just until the tip of her tongue touches the bottom of my earlobe, her mouth working quickly to nibble on it as I become putty in her hands. 

"Wednesday, please..." I call out in a raspy voice, her hands come to a stop, as do her kisses, I can hear her pant softly when she presses her face into the crook of my neck, I didn't want her to think I was asking her to stop, so I sit up a little, forcing her to do the same as well as remove her face from my neck as I take my shirt off, her eyes immediately drawn to my breasts, I blush a little, but smile nonetheless, "Do you like what you see darling?" I find my voice, and my left-hand touches her cheek, my fingers lightly playing with the loose hair from her braid, causing her eyes to focus back on mine. 

I can see she has to swallow hard in order to speak properly, "I love it, I can't wait to see more Ma Chere," she whispers, her fingers slowly working back into a steady rhythm of fondling my breasts, her eyes glancing between mine and my chest, I surprise her when I lean in to capture her lips, my hand that was on her face starts to unbutton her black cardigan, I make quick work of the buttons, still kissing her heavily as my tongue plays with hers, she moans softly into the kiss, and I have to inhale sharply when I feel her fingers pinch my nipples yet again. 

I successfully get the cardigan off, but Wednesday pulls away, leaving me breathless and confused, "Is something wrong?" I pant, my brows knitting in worry, she shakes her head, taking the time to catch her breath before speaking. 

"No, everything is perfect Mi Amor," she reassures me, holding my face with both hands, planting a soft delicate kiss on the tip of my nose, her fingers play with my hair as she keeps me in her hands, and looking at me with so much love and adoration, "I just want your consent for something," she says sweetly, a small smile on her face, and I make a soft hum to let her continue, "Can we speed this us?" she asks, her eyes glimmering as she tilts her head to the side, her hands coming down to fiddle with the waistline of my jeans. 

I can feel my throat dry, my core bursting into flames, "What do you... m-mean by that...?" I say above a whisper, my face warming as I look into her calm, seductive eyes, she leans in close, her eyes never leaving mine, and her eyes dart to my lips for a split second, before meeting mine again, I can feel my heart race, she always knew how to make me anticipate for more. 

"Well, I don't mean to throw any shade," she begins, chuckling to herself as her left hand unbuttons my jeans, making me stay silent from pure arousal, I wanted to hear what she has to say, "Someone, I'm not naming names" she starts playfully, her lips connecting to my neck, causing me to inhale sharply, I can feel the remains of a smirk from her lips along my skin, making my heart pound in my chest, the thumping loud in my ears, "Made me wait a whole year, before I can shower her in kisses, cuddles, hugs, hand holding," she lists,  purposely emphasising the time of the wait just to make me regret the decisions of past me. 

And it was working. 

"Do you know how badly I've yearned for you Cara Mia?" She hushes in my ear, making goosebumps dance across my skin, her left-hand slips into my jeans, grabbing my ass and massaging it lovingly, I can feel my heart miss a beat, my eyes widening in pleasant surprise, "Y/n, I need to you to tell me you want this," she whispers, her right hand palming my core through my jeans, making me let out a shaky breath. 

"Weds..." I say quietly, she hums, mockingly leaning in to bring her ear closer to me as if she can't wait to hear what I'm going to say. 

"Speak up darling, I want to hear you loud and clear," she muses, I wanted to protest, but her middle finger presses just against my clothed clit, and I can feel all of my restraint wash away, I needed her badly. 

"Wednesday, please touch me," I say surely, my hand grips onto her right forearm, hoping she'll keep rubbing my clit, she starts to glide her finger back and forth along my slit, making me hold back a moan, "Please just fuck me already," I beg her, my hold on her tightening as I try to roll my hips against her hand. 

"Good choice of words baby," she whispers in my ear, forcing my lips on hers as her hands quickly remove my jeans, she presses my back down onto the couch, moving the clothing down my legs and taking them off with ease, leaving me amazed at how fast and smooth the action was, but I don't think of it too long as I focus on the feel of Wednesday against me. Her lips press roughly onto mine as her palm rubs against my core, covered by my panties, I whine softly into the kiss, dominantly making her growl, which makes me grip her shoulders, bracing for what's to come. 

Her tongue pressed into my mouth, claiming it as her saliva mixed with mine, her left hand still kneads the flesh on my backside, making me groan against her mouth as her right hand palming me turned into her index finger sliding my underwear to the side, exposing my glistening pussy to the cold air, making a shiver run along my spine, she pulls away from the kiss to look at my heat, making me blush a little. 

"Like what you see?" I purr, her eyes never once leaving my pussy, she licks her lip, pulling her bottom once between her teeth, nodding, her eyes locked on my heat as if she was in a hypnotic state, her index finger moves my slick up along my folds, making me let out a shaky breath. 

"Do I have your permission to do more my love?" She asks sweetly, her head cutely tilting to the side, making me wonder how in the hell someone can be so cute at such a sexy time like this. 

"Please," I tell her in a soft whisper, this makes her smile, her finger pushing against my clit lightly, and I can't help but gasp, "Wednesday please, I'm begging you."

"Begging me for what Cara Mia?" She husks lowly, her lips softly caressing my collarbone, suckling gently on that small sensitive area, I can feel myself throb, her tone is so seductive, demanding, and dominant, I really am a bottom. 

"I'm begging you to fuck me," I say impatiently, grabbing her by the collar of her shirt as I pull her up to kiss me heavily, my hips bucking up into her hand so her finger presses up against my clit once again, she quickly gets the hint, her kisses getting more forceful by my surprising strength on her clothing, her fingers starting to rub my sensitive bud as I keep rolling my hips against her. 

"I didn't know you were so impatient baby," she whispers against my lips before she bites my tongue lightly in a teasing manner, I can feel a whimper leave the back of my throat, this only makes her hand on my ass slide up my waist, trailing back down to my inner thigh, caressing it lovingly as she starts to kiss the centre of my neck, so I pull my head back for her, giving her the room to explore as I breathe heavily. 

She covers my chest in small soft kisses, her middle finger slowly rimming my entrance, I whine needily, wanting her to enter me already, so she places a kiss on my left nipple, her digit entering me slowly, I sigh longingly in joy, my hands wrapping around the back of her neck as I play with the ends of her hair, rewarding me with a small nick to my nipple, causing a moan to leave my lips. 

"You like that, Mi Amor?" She smiles up at me, my nipple between her teeth as her finger pumps into me at a mediocre pace, forcing my lips to part as another groan exits my vocal cords. Her hands change positions so she can use her thumb to circle my clit, sending waves of electricity throughout my body. 

Her tongue swirls and sucks on my nipple, a feeling of ecstasy overwhelming me as she pleasures me, my hips bucking up with every thrust of her hand, making her fingers curl into my G-spot, I cry out loudly in bliss, fueling her to go twice as fast, a familiar knot that I didn't think would return into my life forms. 

"I'm going to cum," I warn her in a breathless whisper, my head was thrown all the way back as I arched my back, granting her greater access to my insides, allowing her fingers to hit deeper into my sweet spot, my mouth is left parted as I reach my orgasms with a low moan, my thighs shaking as I pant for air, but Wednesday doesn't give up, despite my cum dripping out of me, my juices coating her hand, she continues to rub my clit, keeping her fingers inside me still as I clench around them. "Wednesday..." I whine, the overstimulation makes my whole body shake, another mind-shattering orgasm following shortly after, a more girlish moan escaping from the depths of my throat. 

Wednesday showers my face in kisses, her fingers slowly exiting me as I continue to clench, my clit was on fire, it was relentlessly throbbing, and my breaths were shallow and loud, I needed to swallow as it was hard to breathe, my body limp as I pull her into a hug, panting into her shoulder, "Did you like that my love?" She whispers in my ear as I nod weakly. 

"That...was amazing..." I slur, my head was still spinning, and it was hard to form that one sentence, Wednesday seems to find amusement in it though, as she lifts my face up, chuckling to herself as she makes me look at her, her smile sweet and loving. 

"I'm glad," she murmurs, her hand cupping my face, I can feel some of my cum stick to my face, making me blush, "Aww, is my girl all shy now?" she teases, holding her cum covered hand up to my mouth, "Lick it off then, baby" She taunts, thinking I'd be too shy too. 

"Just...shut up," I mutter, taking her wrist, and licking up my release off her, she was clearly a little surprised, I could tell from the way she swallowed the lump in her throat, her eyes watching my tongue work effortlessly to clean her up, a small blush coating her face. 

"Fuck...I love you," she mumbles, kissing me quickly and sweetly once I'm done, tasting myself on my lips, she tugs me a little closer, her tongue savouring my taste for a moment before she pulls away, a string of saliva mixed with my cum connecting us as we hold eye contact, she swipes it away with her thumb, smiling at me. "I really do love you Y/n." A romantic tone littered in her words. 

"And I love you more than I can say Weds," I say softly, my hand caressing her face, a smile beaming on my face as I think about spending the rest of my life with her. 

Chapter Text

You were never one to really connect well with others emotionally, and you've been that way since you can remember, it was always hard for you to connect with your peers and keep friends, you were diagnosed with Autism at the age of 15, and you found this a relief as well as a disappointment, no one else in your family was autistic, so why were you the only one?

However, when you googled your symptoms you were comforted knowing you weren't the only person to feel the way you do, you weren't the only one who was disconnected from others, obsessing over old or outdated things that no one really cares about, or maybe were over obsessive when it came to fictional characters, having a deep connection with superheroes and fantasy characters alike, you found yourself only being able to communicate if it was about something you enjoyed, especially if it was online.

You adapted an online persona in your younger days, being able to use emojis and emoticons to express yourself without the hassle of forcing yourself to keep eye contact as you never met these people face to face, you finally felt free, and content, which was until your parents decided to enrol you into a new school, they believed that you were lacking proper social skills and took away technology from you.

Nevermore Academy, a school that nurtured freaks and outcasts in order to help them thrive, you originally scoffed at the idea, you were home-schooled for the majority of your education after one incident in public school with your bio-electricity, a kid was told to stay away but being the leader of his group, and unable to have the ability to listen he grabbed you one day, trying to force you to kiss him. So, you smacked him in the face, however, you were unaware of the fact that you had come to supernatural gift-receiving age, having blasted him into the wall and left a burn mark on his face the other kids, including him, ran away screaming.

You were expelled, and surprise, surprise, authorities demanded that you be put in a psych ward, you would've argued, but with your lack of emotion and blunt responses, the police obviously saw you as a sociopath, thankfully a woman by the name Larissa Weems heard about your case and offered you a place at Nevermore, your parents were more than thrilled, having your things packed in less than a week, sending you off to the school.

Conversations with students never lasted long, you were blunt, as well as a stuttering stammering mess in front of strangers, most people would just look lost on what to do when they see you struggle, so you never bothered to reach out to anyone anymore, despite your parents worry for your lack of social group, you found comfort in being alone, you liked doing things on your own terms. You took to tinkering, having a knack for using your hands you started out with small hobbies, knitting, crocheting, painting, and even writing in your spare time, you eventually built up to inventing, and you were great with welding and wood carving, thanks to your father he gave you free lessons and you haven't looked back since.

Unfortunately, you had to room with two other people, Enid Sinclair and Wednesday Addams, they are polar opposites, having their rooms split up on either side leaving to the middle of the room, it was bare and spotless to start out with, and frankly you never liked waking up from the morning sun so you made a few adjustments, you said to the girls they can have their halves back if they didn't mind you having your bed up in the air.

This confused them at first, and to be frank you weren't sure how you were going to put your plan in place but one day whilst they were out you got to work. You put metal poles up, your bio-electricity connecting them so they hovered in the air. You then placed a wooden support system on the poles, thank goodness your father was an inventor as well as a scientist, or you for sure would've ended up falling to the ground, his timing was impeccable, it always was, he enjoyed face timing the family since he figured out how on his iPad, so when he realised what you were up to he assisted you from the device, praising you when you were doing the correct things on your own, it was small moments like these that made you two close, he always let you do things as long as you weren't harming anyone or yourself, of course, you never told your mother, she was a worrier, a fanatic, and she would've dragged you off the ladder in record time with her superhuman speed.

You were proud of yourself, you made the ceiling your own floor, having made the floor out of wired fencing, metal poles and wood for basic support so it'd stay afloat in the air due to the electric currents running through the metal, you had your own room in record time and coincidently, when the girls got back you were out, familiarising yourself with the layout of the school, and maybe because you didn't want to have to speak to them, you knew you were going to get excited praise from Enid, and yes, the thought is nice, but your social battery was low enough that day as it was, moving everything you owned up one floor was harder alone and really can knock the wind out of someone.

Nonetheless, you were slowly beginning to like Nevermore, not enough to go out and make friends, but enough that you weren't calling your mother every morning begging her to come up and take you back home. Thankfully your roommates quickly learned of your condition, as you took the time to explain it to them, but you didn't really need to as Wednesday figured it out herself. Enid had to take some time to adjust but once they knew of your quirks and habits, you were able to live pretty contentedly.

"Ugh!" I hear my blonde werewolf roommate groan below me, I'm currently reading a comic, spiderman to be exact, yes, I know the ending to this one already, but the pictures and the artwork are incredible, the script is infatuating, and the plot is just indescribable.

"Phone needing to be charged Eds?" I speak softly, flipping the page as my eyes take in the coloured ink, every word and every expression on the page.

"Yes... am I really that readable?" She asks me, I put my book down on my lap to turn on my bed, looking down at her through the wired flooring, my eyes never meeting hers as she looks up at me with a pout.

"A little." I murmur quietly, she huffs, looking at me pleadingly, I sigh, "Is your charger still at Ajax's?" I ask, she blushes at the mention of her boyfriend, and I can't help but feel a twinge of jealousy 'Will someone ever love me the way Enid loves Ajax?' I think remorsefully, 'Probably not, I can't even look someone in the eyes for more than 8 seconds.' I argue with myself bitterly, but facts are facts, I, Y/n L/n will forever be alone.

"Can you charge it for me please?" She asks shyly, clearly embarrassed for having to ask me the 2nd time today, I can't help but smile inwardly at my friend, standing up from my bed as I make my way down the ladder in the corner of the room, I put rubber gloves on for safety, these always have to be equipped when I'm in the same room as someone, as my bio-electricity can be unpredictable voltage wise, and I really don't want to hurt my only perky friend at school.

"Sure Eds," I say, taking the phone that's handed out to me as I slip the glove top off to reveal that my gloves can be fingerless or full-on covered. I touch the charging port with my index finger, sending a shock of electricity through it, it beeps to signal that it's fully charged, and I put my glove back on properly before handing the phone to Enid.

"I'm always amazed by your powers Y/n, it's really awesome." She says with amazement and glee as she looks at her phone, confirming that it's fully charged, I feel my cheeks warm as I turn away from her, walk to the ladder and I climb back up it.

"Thanks," I whisper shyly, settling back in my bed as I continue where I left off, a quiet sigh escaping me as I settle into the mattress. The clicking of Wednesday's typewriter stops, I check my pocket watch, yes, a pocket watch, I prefer to stay away from anything electrical unless I really need to use it, I blew up my phone one day and frankly, I've been scared to own anything electrical since, 'hasn't been an hour yet, Wednesday should still be writing' I think, I peer my head over the side of my bed to see Wednesday's chair fully turned around to glare daggers at Enid.

"What?" Enid questions our dark roommate with a tinge of fear.

"I thought we talked about you using Y/n's powers for your gain." She scolds Enid, speaking through gritted teeth. This argument was a common one. I am a naive person when it comes to reading people, so I never realised Enid was using my powers at the start of my living here to satisfy her selfish pleasures. My mother always taught me to be helpful and kind, and I may take that too far as I've had people who I once considered friends to use me, and I'd never realise until I was completely miserable. However, Wednesday was kind enough to warn me, yelling at me about being so stupid to people, I think it was at that moment that she figured out my autism, she apologised to me for yelling that day, and I've never heard her apologise for anything ever again.

"Oh, come on! It's a phone charge I asked for, she agreed to it!" Enid's voice raises in defence at the accusation, I cringe at the high notes of her voice, they bounce off the walls straight into my ears as I quietly reach for my noise-cancelling earphones, if this is going to continue like they usually do then Enid's voice is surely going to raise in pitch.

"And? That's how it starts, a phone charge, then what next, your laptop? Your friend's phone? Your other friends' phones? You know Y/n doesn't do well with crowds." Wednesday says sternly, her eyes boring into the blonde, Enid huffs, rolling her eyes at the raven-haired girl.

"I am aware of that, I'm not a monster Weds, I care about Y/n. I never even mentioned other people in the first place, don't get your panties into a twist" My heart twinges with guilt as I lay in my bed, facing the ceiling as I pop one earphone in, my hearing now muffled on the left, so I crane my neck a little as my curiosity wants to hear more, yet the guilt eats me up, I don't like being the centre of attention, and I don't like fighting, especially loud ones, but I already bother the two with my diagnoses anyway, I won't complain any more than I have to.

"Then be more responsible Enid, Y/n made her boundaries and needs quite clear when she first came here, I let you off easy the first time, I said I wouldn't be nice the second time." Wednesday reminds Enid of their biggest argument, I gulp at the recollection. I just got back from Jericho after visiting the voodoo shop, they had a really old record player for sale and I was a little 'too' intrigued, I spent two hours talking the clerk lady's ear off about my love for them, Mildred was thankfully kind enough to not get mad at me, telling me a few of her own memories with the music player when her husband was still alive, she is probably the only adult who smiles when they see me, something I'm most thankful for. However, when I came back to the dorm they were screaming at one another about me, I felt my heart drop at that moment and fainted from mental overstimulation.

"God! You sound like her girlfriend, stop worrying about her so much, Y/n is more than capable of telling me her boundaries." Enid growls at her, standing up and getting all up in Wednesday's face who remains unfazed by the act of hostility, I can't help but feel my breathing get a little tougher at the mention of Wednesday being my girlfriend, I mean, do I have a small crush on her? Maybe, will I ever act on it? Certainly not, does my heart speed up when I feel her presence? Yes, you got me, but that doesn't mean that I'm entitled to having these feelings, it's useless anyway, Wednesday has many other suitors way more eligible for her, and I'm definitely not on that list.

"I don't worry about people." She seethes back, "I just happen to prefer when people stick to their promises, and we promised Y/n we wouldn't cross her boundaries." She finalised, it was a thick silence for a moment before I heard a scoff, then footsteps before the door opened, then slammed shut, I flinched at the sound, squeaking quietly, I slapped my hand over my mouth as I breathed heavily, the tension making my anxiety go haywire as I try to quieten the sound of my breath hitting my cupped hand.

I shut my eyes tightly and put my other earphone in quickly, counting to 5 for an inhale and exhaling for 3, I hear my breathing, but nothing else is heard except for the beating of my heart, I continue this for a moment longer until I feel calmer, my heart rate slowing down, I sigh softly opening my eyes to be met with Wednesday staring down at me, I jump, hitting my head off the wall.

"Ouch-" I place both of my hands on my head to nurse it as I see Wednesday's mouth move, I make a confused face, "One moment please." I say, interrupting her as I take my earphones out, one hand still rubbing the back of my head "Can you please repeat that?" I speak softly, Wednesday looks unannoyed and rather calm as she nods her head, sitting on the edge of my bed, keeping a safe distance from me.

"I should've known you put your earphones in during our argument, I heard you make a noise when Enid slammed the door, so I'm just here to make sure you aren't having a panic attack." She says I feel my heart speed up, I've never met someone so caring before, although I feel like this is actually more of a bother to her than her genuinely caring, she probably doesn't want to hear me freaking out as she is trying to write.

"My apologies, the door did scare me," I admit shyly, I hate this, I hate my autism, I'm so sensitive to loud noises, and it's honestly such a nuisance. Wednesday's head cocks to the side.

"Why are you apologising? You didn't do anything wrong." She says softly, I shake my head with a heavy sigh, running a hand through my hair, the action alerts me to my bare hands being on show and I frantically search around for my gloves. Wednesday looks at me with worry, her hand reaching out to grab my hand, I pull back hastily, crawling back up to the edge of my bed.

"Don't touch me!" I say angrily, Wednesday's eyes widen for a moment before they return to their usual blankness, her hand slowly coming down to rest on her lap, "I'm sorry- my gloves- I- I need my gloves" I stammer out, afraid that I've upset her. She nods slowly.

"Ah, I probably should've thought of that." She murmurs, she looks like she has more to say so I wait a minute for her to speak again, "Can I try? As in touching your actual hand?" She inquires, my face must say my answer as she suddenly stands up. "Forget I said anything please." She quickly says, beginning to walk away, something compels my body as I reach out for her, grabbing the hem of her jumper, the fabric is soft, and comforting to touch.

"I- uh-" I struggle for the right words as she looks at me patiently, I force myself to take a deep breath before starting again, "I wouldn't...mind if you tried, it's just that...I really don't want to hurt you, or anyone really...not again." I say the last part under my breath. Her brows raise in interest as she sits back down on the edge of my bed again.

"Again?" She questions, silently asking me to explain. I chuckle nervously, my eyes looking to the side as I play with my hands in my lap. This allows Wednesday to sit back down in her original spot, her head turned to me. 

"Well, um, a guy tried hitting on me...he didn't take the answer 'no' well and tried to make me kiss him...so I slapped him, but at the time I didn't know I had this..." I gesture to my hands, "And he ended up getting a big burn mark on his face...I ended up getting expelled..." I finish nervously, afraid of what she'd think of me as I look at my hands in my lap.

"...I never knew you had it in you." Her comment makes me look up as I focus on her hair, her eyes boring into my soul, "You're usually a quiet, kind girl, so I'm impressed." She elaborates. "He had it coming though, he shouldn't have tried forcing you." She validates my violence, it's a nice change from a bunch of normies spouting abuse at me and wanting to burn me at the stake.

"Hmm," I hum thoughtfully, "Thank you, that means a lot." I give her a small smile, and she nods in appreciation, "So... " My fingers drum against my thigh, "Are you sure you want to take your chances? To be honest, I'm not sure what the results would be, I haven't touched a human being since then, I've always worn gloves." I ramble on nervously, looking up at the ceiling as I try not to focus on her.

"Yes, I am sure, I played with electric chairs when I was younger, so I'm actually a little enthralled with this experiment." She reassures me, I can't help but look at her weirdly at the mention of her childhood toys, "What? Your parents didn't get you an electric chair?" She asks as if I was deprived in my youth, I can't help but chuckle, my hand covering my face as I try to stifle it. "You have a nice laugh." Wednesday blurts out, I stop mid-laugh to look at her starstruck, she looks equally as shocked as me. "Just give me your hand." She mumbles bashfully, holding her hand out for me to put mine in, I notice a slight pink tint on her usually pale cheeks, and I can't help the small blush that rises to my face also.

"Ok...but just know I warned you," I say cautiously, holding my hands out in front of me as I watch them anxiously, chewing on my bottom lip. Wednesday's hands are larger than mine surprisingly, cold too, almost dead-like, but smooth as they sit on top of mine, we sit there for a moment, holding hands as I wait for any electric urges at all. "Huh..." I whisper, quite surprised by the outcome.

"I guess you aren't as dangerous as you thought you were." She muses slightly, looking at me with a smirk, I roll my eyes to ignore the blush gaining on my cheeks.

"It must be when I'm anxious, I'll still wear the gloves outside the dorm, just in case," I reassure myself more than reassuring her. She hums before standing up, looking at me once again.

"Thank you for trusting me to try this with you," she says. I nod my head at her.

"I feel rather comfortable with you," I admit bluntly, "It's been like this for a while, you take good care of me, you're a really great friend Wednesday," I say genuinely with a soft smile, she looks at the ground quickly before meeting my eyes, I avoid them after a short moment, unable to hold it any longer.

"No problem, Y/n, you should probably get some sleep." As if on cue I yawn, I nod my head at her in agreement as I wait for her to descend the ladder before getting ready for bed.

"Will do, good night, Wednesday," I say, waving her off as I lay down in my bed for a moment, my mind thinking about all the possible outcomes of what could have happened and Wednesday's reaction to it, I chew on my lip as my thoughts run wild, thinking of things from today to things to for the future, like assignments and what I could do for them.

After a good hour of zoning out my eyelids become heavy, too heavy to hold open any longer as my head sinks into my pillow, darkness clouding my vision as I'm lulled to sleep.

I open my eyes to be met with darkness, the soft hum of the electrical currents from my makeshift flooring is heard, and my eyes adjust to the dark as I look down to see both my roommates asleep, one of them is perfectly still, sleeping soundly as she doesn't move, then other lays with her body contorted in the most uncomfortable looking position ever, drool hanging from the side of her mouth as she snores softly. You can guess who is who.

I lay still for a moment, trying to figure out why my body woke me up from my slumber, atlas I'm left with no answer, so with a quiet sigh I pick up my book from my nightstand, grabbing my night light as I begin reading where I left off.

30 minutes later

I shiver when a draft hits me, my skin forming goosebumps as I stand up, deciding on grabbing a sweater from my closet, I stop when I'm directly under Wednesday, watching her from my height as she breaths softly, my body weirdly yearns for her touch, her comfort, just her.

I pinch the bridge of my nose, 'What is going on with me?' I think as I force myself to walk up to my closet, I look at my sweaters, the three of them that I've had for years, you can tell they are worn, the colour has faded and there are a few holes and rips in them, yet I can't ever see myself parting with them.

However, none of them looks appealing to me, I close the closet door with a soft thud, being careful not to make it loud, and I find myself staring down at Wednesday once again, I'm unable to pull my gaze off of her, her chest rises and falls slowly, her hands are crisis crossed, if it weren't for her breathing I might have assumed her to be dead.

I gasp when I feel something pull on my leg, I jump back, my hand clutched tightly to my chest as I look down at Thing who has taken a step back, "Jesus..." I whisper to myself, rubbing my hands over my face, "You startled me." I whisper to the limb, he makes an apologetic motion before grabbing the hem of my pyjama bottoms once again. "Hmm?" I look down at the hand, he tugs me along, pointing to my ladder before he descends it expertly, his fingers tapping along the wooden floorboards impatiently for me.

"Alright, alright, don't rush me," I whisper shout at him, climbing down the ladder as my feet land on the floor without a sound. "What was it?" I ask him, wanting to know why he brought me down here, he walks me over to Wednesday's closet, climbing up the chair next to it to flip the door handle, opening it for me as he beckons me into the small, enclosed room.

I raise my brows at him, "This is Wednesday's closet." I mutter to him blankly, and he makes a motion, "H-hey!" I whisper yell at him, quickly stopping myself from actually yelling, Enid groans and I panic, watching her with widened eyes, she turns around, burying herself subconsciously into her covers as she remains asleep. I sigh in relief, turning back to the limb who looks at me innocently, "I am 'not' a dumbass." I scold him with the wag of my finger, walking into the closet, "Now why did you bring me down here?" I ask him softly.

He waddles over to a jumper hanging on the rack, jumping on it, I run over to him as he swings on it, making the hanger fall with a clang, I hear a soft gasp, and out of instinct, I shut the closet door, clicking softly as it locks. I cup my hand over my mouth to muffle my noise of surprise when I hear soft padded footsteps. I turn to the limb who looks at me accusingly, "What is wrong with you?!" I say as quietly as possible, he shrugs, dragging the fabric over to me, "We are going to get caught if you don't stop moving!" I say to him in a panicked whisper.

He stops shuffling around with the jumper, waiting a moment as we both wait for the footsteps to return to bed, it does so after it makes a quick round around the room, I inhale sharply when I hear the footsteps creep closer, heading straight for the closet, in a rush I grab the clothing from the ground, bunching it up in my arms as I crouch down into the coats, hoodies, and jumpers hanging in the back of the small box of a room, covering my mouth once again when the door squeaks open slowly, no light peers in as I see familiar brown eyes scan the environment.

Thing steps out, and the figure looks down, clicking her tongue at the appendage, "Really?" her smooth voice sends sparks all over my body, both out of anxiety and butterflies, "I told you, I hid your hand lotion, it is not in the closet, do you ever learn Thing?" She scolds him with a soft disappointed sigh, completely unaware of my presence, 'Thank god Thing likes attention.' I think to myself gratefully.

He hangs his...well, palm? I guess, in shame as he marches off back to his bed on the desk, getting comfy as Wednesday watches him do so sternly. "Finally," She mumbles, shutting the door behind her as I'm left in complete silence, alone in my crush's closet. 'Guess I have to wait this out...' I take the time to look at the jumper that is left in my hands, I snap my fingers, sparking it into a lighter as I carefully hold it above the fabric, being sure not to burn down Wednesday's closet. It's a fully black jumper, the cuffs of the sleeves are a lighter black, the neckline the same as well as the hem, I look at the tag, it reads 'Addams Family Property', the writing is neatly stitched in, 'They must have a personal tailor,' I conclude.

After exactly 1 hour 48 minutes and 39 seconds, Wednesday fell back asleep, Thing knocked on the door to allow me to come out of the closet, yet he was insistent I take Wednesday's jumper, I did what was asked of me to avoid any more trouble as I make my way back up to the bed, the exhaustion hits me once again, yet the chill from the draft still bothers me, so I put on the jumper, finding a small bit of comfort in it being Wednesday's as my eyes close, my head hitting the pillow once again as I drift off into a deep slumber.

Time skip to the morning

"Y/n~" I hear a voice call, I grumble, turning my body away from it as I bury my head in the pillow, "Oh Y/n~" They call again.

"I'm asleep" I mumble to them, my eyes shut tightly as I hug my pillow closer.

"Y/n!" Their voice whines, I open one eye, turning my body to look at the culprit, Enid stands on the side of my bed, looking at me desperately, "Oh good!" She exclaims, telling me to scooch over in bed with a wave of her hand, I do what is asked of me, making room for her as she gets under the covers with me, "Now that you're awake I need you to come to Jericho with me." I look at her weirdly, "I can't go alone!" She says as a matter of fact, "The normies there are...weird..." She grimaces, her body shivering at the mention of the normies, I roll my eyes playfully at her, she reminds me of an older sibling, at least the ones I've read in books.

I chuckle lightly at her, "Sure, when do you want to go?" I ask her, my voice groggy and hoarse from it not being used for a while, she rests her head on my shoulder, an action I don't mind, I'm glad that I'm able to be physically touched by the people I'm close to, but some physical actions I can't allow for long, which is a little inconvenient as my love language is physical touch.

"I was thinking around 1 pm, that way the lunch hour rush would have cooled off by then and it won't be so busy for you, cute sweater by the way, is it new?" She suddenly asks, pulling on the fabric slightly, "I'm so stealing this one day." The honesty of her theft makes me laugh as I shake my head with a roll of my eyes to cover the pink hue of blush that dusts my cheeks from this being Wednesday's clothing. "You know..." She begins, my palms begin to sweat as I sit up, grabbing my phone as I mindlessly scroll on Instagram, "That looks like something Wednesday would wear."

I hum, letting her know that I'm listening when in reality I'm freaking the fuck out, 'Will she notice that it is Wednesday's sweater? Or does she already know? Oh god, I'm so screwed.' My mind runs frantically, my hands are clammy, and I have to hold my phone tightly for it not to slip out of my grasp. "1 pm sounds great, I'll meet you at the bus stop then?" I say, changing the subject, one thing about Enid is that she is easily distracted, so my question removed her attention off the clothing in a snap.

"Perfect!" She cheers, jumping out of my bed as she heads to the ladder, "I'll be with Ajax till then, see ya soon Y/n!" She waves me off before descending, I hear the door shut and sigh, 'I really wanted to get more sleep...' I think with a pout, now that I'm wide awake I may as well do something useful with my time.

Once I'm dressed, I put my shoes on, ready to leave when I feel a presence creep behind me, "Morning Wednesday" I greet her, slipping my arms into the jumper I stole last night, completely forgetting about the fact that it's Wednesdays for a brief moment until she says.

"Is that a new jumper? Black suits you." She compliments me, I blush, 'Fuck, does she know it's hers? I've never seen her wear it, I'll just see how this conversation plays and if she confronts me about it I'll confess.' I clear my throat before turning around to face her, not directly, but enough to be polite.

"Yes, Thing picked it out for me," I say, well it is the truth, just not the full truth.

"You should let Thing pick out your clothes more often." She states casually, I nod my head in acknowledgement. It's silent for a few moments, me and Wednesday were never good with small talk, but somehow, we never get tired of one another. It just seemed to work between us. "I heard you and Enid earlier, you're going out?" She brings up.

I nod my head at her, a small smile on my face, "That's right, she wants to do some clothes shopping," I put my phone in the back pocket of my trousers as I grab my backpack, "Hopefully I can convince her to let me roam in the voodoo shop at some point." I mumble to myself, hoping I'll be able to play some new records in the shop.

"Speaking of the voodoo shop..." Wednesday begins ominously, I turn on my heels to her curiously, "I was there the other day and saw this." She pulls out a necklace, embroidered with an iron steel Erzulie symbol. 'I wish I studied more voodoo, I'm not quite sure what the symbol means,' I think bitterly, knowing I should've taken the witching and hexes course.

"It's beautiful, why aren't you wearing it?" I ask her, looking up from the small iron charm to her face, she looks a little shy, something that she isn't known for, "You bought it for someone?" I question, she merely nods, averting her gaze as a red hue brightens her face. "That's adorable." I blurt out, not thinking, she scowls at me for the jolly word, and I throw my hands up in defence. "My bad."

"Yes...I bought it for you, the lady said to give it to someone of importance in my life." She grumbles under her breath, it is almost hard to hear her, I thankfully manage to not blush as I force a blank, careless expression.

"Oh." 'Oh? Oh?! Is that seriously all you could think of you, knucklehead?'

"Do you not like it? I can return it if-"

"NO!" I shout, surprising the both of us, I snatch the jewellery out of her hand, blushing intensely, "It's beautiful." I quickly reassure, stumbling over my words, "I just didn't expect it." I say in one breath. The woman in front of me stares at me blankly, trying to piece together what just happened, and if I'm honest, I have no idea myself.

"Uh..." She tries to figure out what to say, scratching the side of her arm awkwardly, "That's a relief" She speaks carefully, "I'm going to head out, see you later Y/n." She says softly, patting me on the head before leaving through the door, Thing on her shoulder as they head to wherever.

It's just me in the dorm now, I was going to head out, but I'm called over to Wednesday's wardrobe once again, I open the closet door hesitantly, second-guessing myself, 'Should I? Ah, what's the harm? I already robbed her once.' I justify myself, walking into the small room willingly this time as I turn on the light, my eyes instantly land on her sweaters, my hands reaching out to touch the fabric with my fingers.

The faint smell of oakwood and copper surrounds the room, this is Wednesday's usual scent, one I've begun to slowly find comfort in since yesterday, I sniff the jumper I have on, 'This doesn't really smell like her' I think to myself sadly, taking a cautious sniff to the ones hanging on the rack at the front of the rail for easy access, 'This is rather...nice...' I sniff the clothing again, and the urge to wear it becomes stronger as I grasp it tightly in my hands.

My intrusive thoughts win as I take the jumper off that hanger, taking off my old one and folding it neatly as I place it on the shelf, putting on Wednesday's Black and White striped jumper. I'm instantly engulfed in a sense of calm and serenity, I feel so safe, and it's all because of a singular item of clothing.

"I guess this is a little weird, I should probably take this off before someone catches me," I mumble to myself. I begin to lift the jumper when the necklace gifted by Wednesday falls out of my pocket. "Shit" I grumble, bending down to pick it up when I freeze as I come back up, a chilly draft breezing through my hair as goosebumps run across my skin.

'Shit! Someone is here, don't let it be who I think it is, don't let it be who I think it is, don't let it be who I think it is...' I turn around slowly, facing my biggest fear as I'm face to face with a confused Wednesday. She looks me up and down for a moment, remaining silent, my hands begin to sweat, sparks of electricity tingle my fingertips and I swallow thickly as I open my mouth to speak, yet no words come out.

"I came back for my bag...but I see you're enjoying yourself." Her tone starts off stern which flows an electric current through my body as a pang of anxiety hits me, it fades when her voice turns to one of amusement.

"P-pardon?" I ask her, my eyes looking to the necklace in my hand for security as I'm unsure of whether or not she is mad at me.

"I think you look cute in them." She says calmly, I blush, looking up at her for a brief moment to see that she is serious, "You wear them better anyway, take my sweaters whenever you want Y/n." My mind scrambles for an answer that makes logical sense to her response, 'Why would she think I'm cute in them? It's a little too friendly for someone like Wednesday.'

"Why are you so nice to me?" I ask her, my brows knitting in confusion as I look at the necklace in my hand, "I mean your-" I look up, jumping back when Wednesday is standing right in front of me, "Jeez woman, a warning please." I clutch my heart, it beats wildly as she surprises me all the time, always keeping me on my toes. "I-I mean that...umm, you're closer than I expected." I blurt out honestly, this causes a small smile to grace across her face and looked at me with fondness.

"My apologies for startling you-"

"That!" I exclaim, interrupting her as I point my finger at her accusingly. "That's the second time you apologised to me; you never apologise to anyone else." I state, remembering my earlier thought that I forgot about due to Wednesday's unexpected close proximity, "Why though? Like, what did I do? Do you pity me? Do you feel bad for my condition, because you shouldn't, really, yes it's hard to do some things but I'm just as normal as any other person and-" I stop rambling when she takes one step closer to me, she has to tilt her head up a little to meet my gaze, the eye contact lasts longer than I expected, I managed to keep it for 11 seconds, a new personal record, despite that, my heart is beating wildly and I find it a little harder to breathe than I did 20 seconds ago.

"Y/n" She begins softly, grabbing one of my hands, "Before I begin does this action make you uncomfortable?" She checks in, I think for a moment before shaking my head no, she nods, "Ok, thank you, if it becomes too much just remove your hand, and I'll understand." She reassures, "But the thing I wanted to say...was that I like you Y/n." She speaks.

"I like you too Wednesday," I reply back. 'Well, that's nice, it's good to know I'm not a nuisance.'

"No, Y/n." She sighs, "Forgive me for this." I tilt my head to the side in confusion and before I can question what she meant she leans in kissing my cheek, I feel bolts of electricity jolt through my body, "Woah!" Wednesday pulls her hand back, looking at it in wonder, my eyes widen as I instinctively pull my hands back, clutching them to my chest as I look at her horrified.

'Fuck, fuck, fuck, not again.' I look at the door behind Wednesday, wanting to run out of it, the memories before come flooding back, the look of disgust and horror on my classmate's face, the principal yelling at me, the police demanding that I get put into an institution.

"I can't" I mumble to myself, my mind disassociating from the present as it gets stuck in the past. I run past Wednesday, unable to hear her as I bolt through the door, escaping from my past once again.

Chapter Text

The wind hits my face from the speed I'm going, I run past the hallways, through the rows of lockers as I breathe raggedly, my mind racing, 'fuck, fuck, fuck, why now, why can't you just be normal Y/n?' I weave through the occasional large group of students who look at me with curious expressions, I'm too focused on not falling over I didn't register the one student in front of me.

"Woah- Y/n? What's wrong? Why are you crying?" Xavier's voice brings me into focus on where I am, his hands on my shoulders as his eyes are filled with worry, I've spoken a few times with him, he's a nice guy, even though his ego is larger than his brain sometimes, still, he is someone I greet in the hallways every now and then.

"What?" I ask, my voice cracks as my hand touches my face, and sure enough, I am crying, the saltiness runs down my cheek into my mouth and I wipe it away hurriedly as I feel my electricity build, "I don't have time for this" I mumble, ready to walk past him when his hand grabs on to my arm, alarmed I look at him, "What the hell are you doing?" I say through gritted teeth, he looks at me with a sternness.

"I'm not letting you walk away, tell me what's wrong." He insists, pulling me closer to him, the frustration and confusion of my emotions build into sparks, and they burn into my skull as I try to breathe deeply through my nose.

"I. Am. Fine" I say annoyed, yanking my arm away from his hold, I think I'm free but instead, two of his hands come to grab me.

"Just tell me what's wrong, I can help," he says trying to get through to me, bystanders in the halls begin to look at us, walking closer to see what is going on, I can't take it, the stares, the looks of judgement, Xavier's stubbornness, I can't, I just can't...

"I said, I'm fine," I say lowly, looking into his soul with a look that could kill, I then hear the popping of glass breaking, I look up to see the hallway lights bursting from the overpowering of the circuits, they all break like dominoes as they head straight for the end of the hall, screams break out as the students run around in a panic trying to grab their friends to see if they are ok, my throat goes dry and when Xavier's hold loosens when he looks up I make a run for it.

The bio-electricity doesn't seem to stop as with every place I turn lights break, electronics go haywire and the fire alarms ring despite there being no danger, 'I need to get out of here' I conclude, making my way to the gymnasium to get to the back door.

I Inhale the outside air once I reach the back of the school, I can still hear the faint chaos of my powers going off behind me from the door as it muffles it to an extent. I walk to the wall, slumping down as I run a hand through my hair, my tears building up, "What's wrong with me?" I croak, hugging my knees as I begin to cry into myself, my body shakes with every sob I heave, and the anxiety swims around my entire body as I feel completely lost.

"Fuck sake" I hiccup, my body jumping with every hic, I wipe the salty tears from my eyes and my cheeks as I feel how warm my face is. "I'm going to need to move again..." I sigh sadly to no one, my body is still fighting to calm down from my anxiety and crying so I lay my head against the wall, closing my eyes as I breathe in and out slowly, in hopes of helping.

Wednesday's POV

"Y/n wait!" I call out but she's already gone, I rub my face in frustration and confusion, and my hands fall to my sides as I ball them into fists, my body turns quickly as my knuckles make an impact with the closet door, the wood flies as splinters and chunks of its splitters onto the floor. "Fucking idiot!" I curse myself, feeling guilty and bad for myself, scared that I've made Y/n want to avoid me for life. Thing looks at me in concern and I nod my head to him as he rests on my shoulder, "Not a word." I scowl, "We need to go after her." I say, he only wiggles his phalanges in agreement before I begin making my way out of the closet and out the dorm, 'shit...she's faster than I thought.'

I look left and right down the corridor and to no avail I'm unable to tell which way she went, that is until I hear a girl cry to the right of me, "Dude, look at my phone, it's completely bugged!" She says in distress, flailing her phone about in a stupid attempt to cure it. 'Bingo.'

I follow the disarray of students as a domino-like effect makes a clear pattern, some of their electronics seem to buffer, a few people get a small electric shock and others show their friends their despair as they try to fix it. I then see a bunch of students crowding around one area, my eyes squint past the head to see Y/n looking a little distressed as she glares at some guy, I can tell from the long hair and build that it is Xavier, anger boils in my chest as I make my way over to them.

"I said, I'm fine," Y/n says coldly, then, lights out, I go to walk towards where I last saw her, but I'm met with the bumps and screaming of distressed students who have no idea what is going on. 'Can these idiots just move already?!' I think as I weave my way through them, I growl and seethe at anyone who bumps into me, but they don't care or realise it's me as they continue to run around like headless chickens.

Once I'm free from the unintelligent bunch in school I follow closely down the hall with no lights, my mind fills with worry as I cross each corridor, 'Why did you have to do that? You are not usually this stupid Wednesday.' I huff, Thing taps me, and I turn my head to look at him.

He signs and I sigh, stopping in my tracks as I pick him up, setting him down on the school's radiator that hangs on the wall, "You're right, I need to talk to her, alone." I agree with him, scratching my chin as I think of what to say, I then groan, burying my face in my hands as my heart quickens when I think back to kissing her cheek, 'Why did I do that, why did I do that, why did I do that?' I look up, "Thing," I grab his attention, "Why are feelings so...feeling-y?" I ask him, he shrugs, and I roll my eyes, "Why am I even asking the grasping organ about feelings." I mutter, pinching the bridge of my nose with a shake of my head.

"Anyways, you find Enid or something, and I'll go and apologise to Y/n." I plan out, he nods himself at me and we both go our own separate ways. I head out the back door of the gymnasium once I follow the trail of broken lights to the end of its journey, I then take a deep breath before opening the entrance to the back of the school, 'Ok, Wednesday, you can do this.' I close my eyes and exhale, opening the door and my heart sinks at the sight once my head catches Y/n.

She looks so small...and it's all my fault, I visibly frown, walking up to her, my footsteps are silent as a mouse, a trait I inherited from my mother as I kneel next to her, I place my hand on her shoulder and she shrugs it off, facing away from me, "Leave me alone Thing." She grumbles, her voice sounds so broken, the sniffles falling from her lips make me only sadder and my heart sinks as all I want to do is wrap her in my arms and tell her everything will be ok, but I know I can't, it's not my place or my right to force my actions or feelings on her, I made a promise to her and I plan to keep it.

I place my hand back on her shoulder and she just sighs, her body slumping as her back is turned to me, "I mean-" She choked, she cleared her throat before beginning again, "I mean, it's not that I don't like Wednesday, she's a lovely person, and I do like her too, it's just..." she looks at her hand before clenching it into a fist, returning it to her side, "I'm dangerous..." she says sadly.

Her head drops once again, in between her knees as she traces nonsensical patterns into the barky dirt, "I don't want to hurt Wednesday." She admits, "Now I'll have to move schools...again." She grumbles, she faintly traces a sad face into the dirt with her index finger before wiping it clean. I can't let her leave, everything will just be dull and boring again, I need her in my life.

"I can't allow that," I speak up, she jumps, turning around to face me as I retract my hand on her shoulder, looking at her with a genuine frown, "I need you here Y/n, you mean the world to me," I say sincerely, she shakes her head, standing up and dusting herself up, I follow her quickly as she begins making her way around the back of the school, I tread close behind. "I'm serious Y/n," I say desperately.

"Yeah, so am I." She snaps back, "I can be really dangerous Weds," She warns.

"And? Danger is my family's life motto. I don't care if your bioelectricity nips me, I love you." I confess she stops in her tracks, looking at me surprised.

"You love me?" She mutters questionably, I nod, and she scoffs, her hands coming up to hold her head as she shakes it, "Don't play with me Weds." She says in denial.

"I'm not lying, I'd never lie to you Y/n, I really do love you," I say with as much sincerity as I can muster, taking her hands in mine as I look at her. She looks at our hands unsteadily as I feel slight tingles from the electric currents as our hands connect, "See? I'm not in pain." I reassure her. She still looks uneasy, looking back and forth between me and our hands.

"Are you sure? You aren't just staying that to make me feel better?" She questions hurriedly, her words joining together, "How can you be so sure of everything?" She suddenly asks, which, to be honest, does throw me off guard as I look up at her, my brows furrowed.

"What do you mean?"

"You seem to have everything figured out...your feelings, your actions, your beliefs, we are only 17, yet you say you love me, what if we don't work out? Or what if we stay together for a while until we are in our 30s but then one day, we get bored of each other, what then?" She rambles, these are all possible outcomes, ones I never thought of, I was so focused on my pursuit for Y/n I forgot about the bad things that can come with relationships.

"Well," I begin steadily, "I actually don't have everything sorted out, that's your assumption, however," I lock her fingers with mine as I let them lay on the left upper side of the chest, where my heart is, "I can say with 120% confidence that I do love you, I've grown to love you over the last few months you've walked into my life, I never expected myself to feel this way, nor act so cluelessly whilst doing so." I take a deep breath through my nose. "I enjoy the time I spend with you Y/n, when I'm with you the future doesn't matter to me, all I crave is your presence."

"What if you get annoyed by me? I can be pretty unbearable." She mumbles the last part and with a shake of my head I let go of her hands and place mine to cup her cheeks, forcing her to look at me, I don't mind her averting her eyes every now and then, as long as I know I have her attention.

"I may do," I reply earnestly, "But that won't make me love you any less. I want to be with you through the thick and the thin, I want to hold you when you cry and be there to congratulate you for your achievements. I want to grow old with you Y/n, the only thing I ask is that you tell me truthfully if you want the same." Y/n's eyes look down for a moment, biting her lip in consideration as she thinks about my request. "I'm happy to wait for an answer, you don't have to give me one now," I reassure her.

"I want to...be with you." She says slowly, "But I need you to be patient, I'm very insecure about my powers, I don't want to hurt you, you mean a lot to me Wednesday." She confesses with a small blush.

"I could wait a millennium for you Y/n."

Chapter Text

"So~ who's going to go first? Bianca?"

The cheery werewolf singsong. You and a few other girls from school were having a sleepover, and having been a part of the friend group, you were invited. You didn't think you would be asked, having been a known Wallflower at any social event, you were a timid, shy person. You were also surprised that Wednesday was partaking in the activities, although you guessed she didn't have a choice, as Enid had invited you all over to their dorm.

Having faced a lot of emotional difficulties in your family you never tried to garner attention or put yourself out there, you were content with just surviving, wanting to get through school so you could get the job you always wanted, you found social events to be a distraction, your older sisters going out to parties, leaving you to look after your younger siblings, you still being just a child taught you that you can be alright on your own. You had to be alright on your own. 

This lead you to have been through a lot of shit, emotional manipulation, the fallout with friends who couldn't understand why you couldn't ditch your responsibilities for them, being bullied for being the outcast in your old school...it was all a little much, and not having many people to talk to for so long you resorted to self-harming. 

Bottling things up can only allow so much to be stored, so you took up stress relieving, and the only way you could get that tick of satisfaction was to cut yourself, mainly on your arms, but when things were worse, you made room for cuts on your thighs. 

No one knew, not even your family, well, almost no one...

In this life, everyone is blessed with a soulmate, and this is normally something that is celebrated around the globe, you can find out who your soulmate is by communicating by a single ability, the ability to share marks on your skin, no this doesn't mean every soulmate has the same birthmarks, I'm talking about drawings, doodles, squiggles, numbers, letters, anything, if you were to write on your arm, confessing your most diabolic sin, the only person who could see it personally would be your soulmate. There is a small burning sensation, letting you know your soulmate is communicating; however, this is applied not only in ink but scars, cuts, bruises, and the lot. They usually stay there for 10 minutes to an hour, depending on the communicated substance. 

For example, if you were to wear a short-sleeved shirt, your friends could most likely see the ink on your arms from your soulmate, resulting in a lot of teasing.

Which, on any other occasion, would be sweet, if you skidded your knee after failing a gnarly skateboard trick? No worries, in a few moments you'll feel your soulmate writing on their arm to see if you are okay, cute right? Wrong. 

When you first got into the bad habit, your soulmate wrote, "That looks nasty, did you get a cat?" To which you replied, "Yes, they are too playful" This was only a one-time thing as you quickly realised your soulmate was not stupid. So, as a result, you are afraid to meet your soulmate, having the fear of them not only being disappointed but disgusted with you, what kind of a normal human releases pressure from slicing their skin?

So, the question of the sleepover right now was, 'What would you say to your soulmate when you meet them?' Thankfully, Bianca has agreed to go first, allowing you to think of a good lie for the time being. 

Y/n's POV

I sit on the floor, hugging my knees to my chest as I rest my chin on them, looking at the Siren with interest as everyone in the room's eyes are on her. "Well, I'd probably start with hello," she jokes, resulting in a few chuckles. The only one who didn't laugh was Wednesday, the girl sitting on my left side, her legs crossed, arms folded over her chest, as she holds a neutral, almost bored expression. "But after introductions, I'd like to ask them about that scar they got on their leg a few years back." She answers with a small shrug. "Enid?" 

She sets the werewolf up to speak next, the blonde holds a bubbly smile, bouncing in her seat on the floor, happy to be here with all of us, "Well, there is a 'lot' I'd liked to say, but I'll most definitely snatch up the opportunity to hear the story of how they got that really cool scar of their eye!" We all knew about the story of her soulmate's scar. It was rather funny, looking back now, but at the time, chaos broke loose. 

Enid was playing frisbee in the outer area with the gang, having the energy to run after it time and time again, which you really should've guessed that she would have, being a werewolf and all, Eugene finally took a turn to throw it, however, the poor boy was not made to become a disc throwing champion, the frisbee went backwards, hitting the blonde in the face, she reassured him that she was fine but when she removed her hand for her face Eugene started panicking, and there it was, a massive scar, horizontally down her right eye, it was rather gory, Wednesday took great interest, as for Eugene, he started crying, hugging the werewolf as he apologised over and again. Once we figured out Eugene did not make our friend lose an eyeball, due to the fact that Enid was in no pain, he cried again, this time in relief, and that is also the story of why Eugene will never touch a frisbee again. 

The girls all murmur in agreement, this goes on until we reach me, Wednesday being last, I gulp nervously at all the eyes on me, subconsciously shrinking my arms into the sleeves of my hoodie in case one of them required X-ray vision in the next minute or so, I pretend to ponder for a moment before answering, already having the words rehearsed in my head. 

"I'd ask them if they'd want to see pictures of my cats." I say bashfully, everyone comments on it, some saying, 'I'm not surprised' to 'Aww, that's cute.' I internally sighed in relief when everyone quickly looked to Wednesday, expecting a bored, abstract answer. 

"You'll probably tell them to leave you alone," Bianca says teasingly. Everyone but me and Wednesday laughed, I've always been intrigued by the raven-haired girl; her company never intimidated me, and we got along quite well. 

The emotionless girl looks unbothered by the remarks, thinking thoughtfully as she answers the question truthfully. 

"I would actually offer them a hug." She says monotonously, the girls break out into havoc, squealing about how cute that is, talking about how that was not the answer they expected before Divinia speaks up for the rest of us. 

"Why? I assumed you weren't a hugger." 

Wednesday looks straight at Divinia as the girl averts her eyes from Wednesday's brooding look. 

"I am not a hugger, but I believe it will be beneficial for my soulmate to receive one." She explains ominously. We all look at her, confused, 'What could she mean by that?' 

"Can you explain?" Enid asks, everyone looking at her curiously, Wednesday turns to face her roommate, shaking her head no. 

"I'm afraid not, it is a private affair that I believe my soulmate would appreciate me not talking about." She says, 'That's sweet, she cares about her soulmate's privacy' I think in adoration, most people wouldn't think twice before gossiping, I'm glad someone like Wednesday Addams exists. 

"We need to help you find your soulmate now. I want to see Wednesday hug someone." Enid teases her roommate, and the other girls agree, teasing the Addams, who has a small bashful blush, probably regretting speaking in the first place. I chuckle softly at her expression, tuning in every now and then to the conversation.

"I'll thank you if you find them before me," She murmurs to all of us, a soft look in her eyes. 

"Wow, if we find her soulmate, I think Wednesday might actually smile for the first time in her life," Bianca says rather amused with the softness from Wednesday, it's quickly cut short when Wednesday's face hardens. 

"That is for me you to know, and you to die if you ever see it." She speaks mundanely, the rest of the girls shudder in fear, whereas I snicker, covering my mouth with my hand to hide it as I enjoy watching them all bicker amongst themselves. 

"I don't know why you're laughing, Y/n, Wednesday is scary," Divina says with a shiver. I chuckle, shaking my head at my friend. 

"She's not that scary," I reply with a shrug. Everyone looks at me like a deer in headlights, and I feel a rush of embarrassment at their prolonged stares. Even Wednesday looks at me, curiosity in her eyes, but says nothing. 

"I swear, Y/n, you aren't human." Enid says with a laugh, slapping me on the back, "Anyways, who wants to paint each other's nails?!"  Bianca, Divina, Yoko and Thing all excitedly clamour around the nail polish box, picking out colours as they break off into pairs. I grimace, subconsciously hiding my hands in my sleeves, not wanting to be a victim of nail polish. 

I look to my side, seeing Wednesday also grimacing, her stature unmoving as she hopes to be invisible to the other girls. "Not a fan of nail polish either?" I strike up a conversation. She turns her head to me, looking at me for a moment before nodding slowly. 

"I don't know why girls obsess over little things like beauty," she says. I nod in acknowledgement. 

"It's the way makeup makes them feel," I reply. 

"What do you mean?" Her body turns to me, I now have her full attention, my cheeks warm, but I speak up anyway. 

"You know...it makes them feel good and confident, we all have some insecurities, and makeup makes us forget about it for a while," I speak slowly, not wanting to stammer too much. She thinks for a moment, talking in a soft tone. 

"You know a lot about makeup...yet you never wear any." She notes. 

"I'd put makeup on my little siblings for fun, it was nice seeing them so confident for a short while, especially strutting in the mirror," I say, smiling as I talk about my family. Wednesday seems to perk up at the mention of your family. 

"How many siblings do you have?" She inquires. 

"4, I'm the 2nd born," I say with a small shrug. 

"Middle child, I see, so I take it you and your older sibling took care of the younger two?" She inquires, and I hesitate before explaining. 

"Sort of, it was mostly me playing with them...my sister was always...busy," I say carefully, not wanting to give away too much. One wrong word and I'll end up oversharing, something that is never fun for me when I look back on it. 

"Oh? Busy with her studies, I assume?" She asks, I nod, deciding to let her believe that 'If you call drinking until you pass out studying, then sure...' I think grimly, resenting my sister at the moment. She notices my look of dissatisfaction, but I reassure her with a small smile as I pick up the black nail polish, holding my hand out expectantly. 

"I'll put this on, and if you don't like it, I'll take it off," I reassure the stern-looking girl. She looks me up and down, examining me before she puts her cold, pale hand in mine, her expression unchanging. 

"If I end up looking like an idiot, I will put your head on a spike." She growls, I blink at her before breaking out into a fit of chuckles, my reaction surprises her as I silently begin to work on her nails as I dab the brush into the nail polish, performing gentle, neat strokes to her fingertips. 

She watches me with intent, her eyes never leaving my face as I concentrate on not making a mess. I finish her right hand, looking at her nervously, "Do you hate it?" I ask timidly. She holds her hand up, inspecting her nails elegantly, still no expression is readable, so I gulp, planning my demise, 'Should I be buried...or incinerated?' I consider these two options carefully. 

"I...don't....hate it..." She admits softly, keeping her voice quiet, I sigh in relief, thankful to know that I still get to live another day, "So, me threatening you doesn't bother you, but me telling you my opinion on your nail painting skills scares you?" She looks at m,e dumbfounded, "You are rather strange, Y/n." She murmurs. 

"Thanks?"

"That was not a compliment." She says, looking at me oddly. 

"Felt like one..." I mumble to myself, a slight blush coating my face. "Can I do your other hand? Or have I tortured you enough for one day?"

"You're lucky we Adamses enjoy torturing ourselves." She grumbles, holding out her other hand for me to do. I chuckle, smiling at her as I repeat the process, and soon enough, Wednesday's hands are yassified. 

"So...do you feel Bonita?" I ask, chuckling to myself at the meme. 

"Bonita? Do you speak Spanish?" She questions in confusion. 

"No, not really, it's like the only word I know," I say shyly, "But...do you feel Bonita?" I ask her, wanting to see if she'll respond. 

"I feel..." She contemplates her words as I look at her, hoping she'll finish the TikTok audio for me. She then sighs, closing her eyes for a moment before opening them slowly. "I feel...Bonita..."

I clap my hands together, "Wonderful! because you look bonita!" I say, she looks at me for a moment before a small smile crosses her features, it's quickly gone the second I blink. She didn't just smile.... did she?'

"Woah...you managed to do Wednesday's nails? Without dying?" Enid asks in awe, "Respect bro" She throws a peace sign my way before walking past me to turn the light to a dimmer setting, "Movie time~" She singsongs, grabbing the TV remote before joining Bianca under the Sirens blanket, scrolling through Netflix. 

"What are we watching?" I ask, unaware of the movie's theme. 

"Horror," Bianca says casually, my eyes widen, fear-stricken, my body as I sink into my covers, wanting to not cause attention; however, a certain raven-haired girl notices my hesitance and silence, and she scooches in next to me. 

"I'll protect you," she says softly into my ear, Goosebumps form on my skin from her hot breath, and my heart thumps when I feel her hand slip into mine, I look down, my lips slightly parted in shock, but I breathe an inward sigh of relief when I realise no one else can see it.

"T-thanks Weds", I smile warmly at her, unaware of the butterflies I've caused the young Addams. I grimace when I see 'The Shining' pop up, Enid clicks onto it without a thought as the girls all squeal in excitement, some having bowls of popcorn. 

"Not a fan of horrors?" Wednesday's hushed voice causes me to turn to her. I smile bashfully, shaking my head no. 

"Not since I was a kid," I say in a whisper, I had to babysit my siblings whilst my older sister had a sleepover with her friends, being the middle child and younger than her I was banned from, entering the room, however when I noticed the door slightly open I took the opportunity to tune into what they were watching, which was a terrible mistake, I was traumatised that night, haunted by the slashes from killers and the brutal ways they dealt with humankind. 

"I thrive watching horror." She comments mundanely, "However, some of the kill methods...disappoint me..." She trails off, I smile, covering my hand with my mouth, "What?" She asks, looking more curious than offended. 

"Nothing, it's just...a very 'you' response Weds." I tease with a small smile; we are both quickly shushed when the 2-minute credit intro comes to an end. 

"Can it lovebirds, I'm not paying $ 10.99 a month to not hear my shows." Enid scolds us, I blush at the term, looking at Wednesday, who seems to be lost in thought for a moment before silently turning her head to the television. 

_______________

The Shining was not at all what you thought it'd be, for one, it was a little...average, one might say, but that doesn't mean you didn't squeeze Wednesday's hand when a jump scare hit you, you swear you could've sworn Wednesday smile at some point, but you left that as she was genuinely enjoying the slaughter going on in front of her. 

The movie ends, and you feel your body slump in relief. A sense of safety washes over you, and you turn your head back to see all of the girls knocked out, Enid is clinging to Bianca, the popcorn bowl has toppled over, and there are kernels all over their blanket. Divinia sleeps soundly, probably the normal-looking one out of the four. Yoko sleeps with her mouth hanging open, drool threatening to fall, whereas Bianca looks like she's been forced asleep, her face mushed against Enid's arms that are wrapped tightly around her.

I turn to Wednesday, keeping my voice below a whisper, "The others fell asleep." I tell her, pointing to the zonked-out quad behind us, her eyes follow my gesture, nodding when her eyes land on the sleeping women, "Are you tired?" I ask her, she shakes her head, and I nod in acknowledgement. "Me neither.  

"What do you want to do?" Her voice is already quiet, so she doesn't have to force a whisper, I think, for a moment before shrugging, no thoughts come to mind, "How about truth or dare?" She asks, I nod, there isn't anything bad that we could dare each other anyway. 

"Want me to go first?" She nods, and I sit up, releasing my hands from hers as I place them in my lap, "Truth or dare?" I ask. 

"Truth." 

I hum, looking up as I think of something, "What is your opinion on your nails?" I say, referring to the ones I painted earlier today, she chuckles, shaking her head. 

"They are pretty, especially because a pretty girl painted them for me." Her tone is playful and lighthearted, something I rarely see. I feel my face warm at the sudden compliment; however, the dim lighting hides it as I roll my eyes at her. "Don't worry too much, ok?" She says, nudging my arm, "You're a good nail painter." She speaks softly and genuinely. 

"Thanks, Wednesday." I smile. 

She nods, sitting back, her hands balancing as she eyes me up and down before saying, "Truth or dare?" 

"Truth," I whisper. 

"Coward," She muses, chuckling to herself. 

"I didn't hear you pick dare either", I mock her with an amused smile. 

"I'll pick it next time" She shrugs, "Now...a question for you, L/n." She says quietly, thinking deeply, "Who was your first kiss?" She asks, her brown eyes glinting in mischief. 

"I've never had my first kiss," I say honestly, her eyes widen slightly in surprise. 

"But you are a fairly attractive young lady," she says as if it's a matter of fact. I chuckle, shaking my head in denial.

"I'm really not, I'm just an awkward wallflower," I say, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. She murmurs something that I couldn't quite hear, "Could you repeat that, please?" I inquire. 

"I said that I assumed you'd have at least a few people wanting to court you," she repeats. I raise a brow. 

"What makes you assume that?" I question, she shrugs. 

"I heard that an L/n girl went to a lot of parties, so I assumed it was you." Anger boils in the pit of my stomach. My sister has clearly gathered a reputation, one that negatively affects me. 

"I can assure you I have no interest or future interest in parties," I say harshly, her face peeks in curiosity. 

"Why's that?" 

"My sister is a selfish partying prick, truth or dare?" I say, wanting to change the topic, I rest my chin on my knees, my face looking stern, she nods, not pushing any further. 

"Dare," her canines glistening in the light, I'd say it's the closest thing to a smile, but this is Wednesday, it's most likely a sadistic grimace, I smirk. 

"Someone is feeling bold", I tease her, a small smile working its way onto my lips. 

"I'm a bold person." She says challenging, I consider dares, not really having the immature mind of most teens, so I go for something simple. 

"I dare you..." I chew on my bottom lip in hesitation, "To take out your braids." 

"How scary~" She taunts me, undoing her braids as her hair falls to her shoulder, it's longer than I realised, and I can't help but feel my heart hammer at the sight. "Truth or dare?" She asks, looking unfazed and calm. 

"Truth," I say quietly, I'm a huge coward. 

"Oh, come on Y/n~" She teases, "I don't bite" She bumps my shoulder with hers, "But...what's the deal with your sister? You seem to resent her." She says with a serious look, I remain silent for a moment, lost in thought, "You don't have to answer if you don't want to, this is just a game," she reassures me with a kind look. 

"Nah, I'm cool talking about it, it's just really fucking depressing" I laugh with an awkward chuckle, running a hand through my hair. 

"I don't mind depressing bullshit" she shrugs, "But I won't push you to answer" she reminds me. 

"Well," I begin, bringing my knees up to my chest, the covers slip off my body as my pyjama shorts reveal the bottom of my thighs, but I pay no mind to that, "I'm the middle child, and my mom is sick, so naturally the two oldest children should help out and shit, but it's only me, like, all I did before I moved to the dorms here was spend my time helping my mom, such as taking care of my siblings and myself, my sister decided to go out with friends or to parties, leaving me with all the responsibilities." I say, my cheeks puffing up in anger as I glare at the floor in reconcile, "and she acts like what I do is completely insignificant, like I haven't lost out on my education and future helping out my family by myself." I finish my rant, looking up after a moment, realising where I am, "Shit, was I being too loud?" I ask, afraid my anger may have woken up the girls.

"No", Wednesday murmurs softly, her voice is soothing, it grounds my anger, making me feel at ease, "However..." She begins frowning slightly as she places a friendly hand on my knee, "Your sister sucks" She states bluntly, I chuckle at that, nodding in agreement with her, "How did you deal? With the stress, I mean?" My body freezes, and a cold shiver crawls up my spine. 

"Well..." I twiddle my thumbs, "I just...sketched, listened to music etc, did things to distract me when I got the free time" I shrug, lying straight to her face, she studies me for a moment before nodding her head, accepting my answer, I bite the inside of my cheek, 'that was a close one.' 

"Those are all healthy ways to deal with stress, I'm glad you didn't take the negativity out on yourself," she says, almost like she was implying something, I cock my head to the side, raising my brows. 

"What do you mean by 'take it out on me negatively?'" I feign innocence, knowing fine well the bitter consequences of a downward spiral of mental health, firsthand, to be exact. Wednesday looks down, considering saying something for a short moment.

"It's nothing, ignore me," she says softly. I nod, not wanting to push anything out of her. 

We continued the game for a bit, finding out things about each other we never told anyone else, it was weirdly therapeutic, I didn't tell her the worst of my problems, but I did make it known about me missing a majority of my education at my old school, resulting in me being moved here, she offered to help me study, as I explained that I'm a little dumber than the rest of my year, telling her about my worries for upcoming exams and future chances at getting jobs. 

"You can always work for my father; he is a successful businessman." She said kindly, I swear, I never felt so cared for before, especially by a friend, for that matter, so I told her I'd consider my options. 

___________________

 After a long while, a yawn escapes me, and I cover my mouth, yawning again as a sudden wave of sleepiness hits me. "Tired?" She asks with a soft look, her tone teasing, yet playful. 

"Was it obvious?" I joke in a small whisper, "I'm going to head to bed, you should too" I say motherly, readjusting my blanket to wrap around my body as I lay down on my makeshift mattress, provided by Enid, I close my eyes, wanting to bask in silence before sleep takes me but a soft touch to my arm makes me open my eyes. 

"You want to sleep in my bed?" Wednesday's soft voice asks me when I raise my head, looking at her bed, and I look at her, confused. 

"What about you?" I say, my tone clearly tired as I rub my eyes to fight the now overwhelming need to sleep. 

"We can swap, I prefer harder surfaces to sleep on anyway" She smiles down at me, I blink, and then there is no smile present 'Ok, I am seriously hallucinating' I conclude, I shake my head, ready to decline when Wednesday speaks again, this time more firmly, "I won't take no as an answer," she says. 

"Ok, ok, I'm going", I grumble, picking myself up as I hand her my blanket and pillow, sitting on her bed, waiting for her to sleep so I can get off it. 

"Lie down," She teases. I huff, lying down, but not going under the covers, she laughs, "Do you even know how to sleep?" She says playfully, getting up to tuck me in, I blush. 

"I can tuck myself in, you know..." I trail off, her bed is surprisingly comfortable, and the blanket wraps me in a secluded warmth, making me feel drowsy as my eyelids drop. I try to fight it, but Wednesday stands over me, putting a hand on my forehead gently, keeping me in place. 

"Goodnight, Y/n", She whispers, and that's the last thing I hear before I succumb to the need to sleep.  

------------------------------------------------------------

The sleepover went well, Wednesday woke you up early to see if you wanted to come with her to grab breakfast with her for the girls, you accepted her offer and quickly got dressed in the bathroom, when it was her turn to get dressed you made her bed, as she said she was going to take a shower, which gave you time to make it look like you never slept there in the first place. 

"I'm almost ready, just let me grab my sweater" Wednesday walks out of the bathroom, Her hair is damp, yet it's still in its iconic braids, she wears a Nirvana band Tee, something I never thought Wednesday Addams would own, but something catches my eyes as I gasp softly, walking up to her. 

"Weds... what's this?" I ask softly, grabbing her arm, preventing her from moving. She looks at me in surprise from my sudden confrontation, she looks down at her arms, which are littered with scratches and cuts, making me frown. 

"It's not what you think." She reassures me, "It's my soulmate." I look at her, confused. 

"Your soulmate?" I inquire, my tone concerned and confused. 

"You remember my answer to the soulmate question last night?" She keeps her voice low, the group is still asleep, and I nod, "This is why...I...I don't know why...but they've been this way for a long time, I want to help them." 

"Wait... self-harming affects not only the person but their soulmate? "I ask, the realisation dawning on me, 'I've been a nuisance to my soulmate this entire time?' I think, feeling an insane amount of guilt gets dumped on my chest. 

"I'm afraid so...but I'm not mad at them, I just...really want to help them, this way of living isn't healthy." She says, concern on her features, the genuine want to help them is readable from a mile away, 'I need to be better,' I tell myself. 

"Wednesday", I grab hold of both her hands, looking into her eyes, "I promise, I am going to help you find your soulmate, this kind of thing shouldn't be dealt with alone," I tell her, hoping I'm able to convey my want to help her. 

"Thank you, Y/n," She says gratefully, "I hope I can help them." She looks concerned. "What if they refuse my help?" She questions, and I shake my head. 

"They won't, they will appreciate you reaching out, trust me," I reassure her, knowing damn well that's what I want, I'm suddenly pulled into a hug, and I blink a couple of times to see if I'm imagining it, but no, Wednesday Addams is hugging me...willingly. 

I wrap my arms around her, hugging her back, "Sorry...I know this is out of character for me...but I'm really grateful, it's nice finally opening up about it, you know?" She asks, pulling away, looking a little bashful for hugging me, I smile warmly, ruffling up her hair. 

"No problem, I know you'd do the same for me Wednesday," I smile, walking to the door, and opening it quietly, it's 9 am, quite early for a group of teens at a sleepover. "Are we going?" I ask, she nods, puts on her sweater, grabs her wallet (She doesn't do purses) and walks out the door, pulling her hand up to give me a 'follow' signal. 

Timeskip

We came back with coffee and croissants, the girls all praised Satan when they saw us, scoffing down their breakfast before they all went to get dressed, me and Wednesday played a game of checkers whilst we waited on them, they were comfortable getting dressed in front of one another, so they were all gone in the bathroom.

I ponder my next move carefully, taking out two black checkers with a single move, Wednesday then quickly kills that player, managing to take out 5 of my guys as she makes it to the end, managing to double her player, making them able to move around the entire board with ease.

"What the fuck?" I whisper to myself in astonishment, which elicits a chuckle from Wednesday, looking amused by my confusion. "I swear, I used to be way better... I surrender" I laugh, holding my hands up in defeat.

"I applaud you for your efforts," she teases, "Want to play again another time?" She asks, I smile, nodding at her offer as I stand up, grabbing my backpack that was packed for the sleepover.

"Tell Enid and the girls that I had fun, but I need to get going", I chirp, smiling at the raven-haired girl who looks rather sad to see me go.

"Do you have to go right now? You can stay a bit," She says. I walk up to her, ruffling her hair.

"Someone going to miss me, Addams? ~" I coo, a toothy grin on my face, she scoffs, swatting my hand away.

"In your dreams, L/n, " she quips, "But why do you need to go?" She asks.

"I need to feed my pet snake, Pepperoni likes to be fed at a certain time" I inform, she cocks her head raising a brow, a hint of amusement in her voice.

"You named your snake Pepperoni?" She asks.

"It's a very sophisticated name for a snake", I defend, my arms folding over my chest.

"Alright, I'll let you go, I wouldn't want Pepperoni to starve," She says softly, looking almost forlorn. I play it off, 'There is no serious way she'll actually miss me.'

"Bye Weds, we can hang out soon", I reassure her, walking out the door and heading to my dorm.

Timeskip to Y/n's dorm

I get in, throwing my bag onto the floor, I close and lock the door behind me, sighing as I place my forehead on the door ' What am I even going to say?' I think nervously, walking up to my desk as I grab a pen, placing it on top of my ear as I grab the box of dead mice from the small mini fridge in my room, biting my lip in contemplation.

'How do I start off a conversation with my soulmate about how sorry I am for basically ruining their life with my stupid mental health?' I rip open the lid, Pepperoni's head perks up, her boba eyes looking at me as her tongue pokes out.

"It's not like I can really make up for it," I begin scolding myself, grabbing my tongs as I pick up the dead critter, jiggling it around the snake enclosure in order to enrich Pepperoni's hunting instinct. I sigh heavily, stopping the wiggling of the dead mouse as Pepperoni eyes me in annoyance, and I'm lost in thought. 

"I know I messed up!" I say exasperatedly, waving the tongs about, "but this is one of the most important people I'll ever meet in my life, whether they decide to see me as a friend or a partner, I need to make it right" I say, full of determination, ready to do anything to win fix my wrongs. 

I then feel a sharp pain on my hand, the tongs dropping, "Hey!" I call out, glaring at Pepperoni as I rub my wound in comfort, "Can't you think about anything but food for once?" I grumble, letting her eat as I shut the enclosure door, walk to my bathroom to get the first aid kit, and bandage up the minor wound. 

"Ok Y/n, you got this" I hype myself up, sitting on my bed, rolling up my sleeves, my arms are littered with cuts, some are healing and already healed wounds, I haven't self-harmed in a few weeks, so these wounds were not too bad, I take the pen from my ear, uncapping the lid as I write neatly and gently. 

Hello? I was wondering if you had time to talk.

I wait for a few minutes, biting my lip and occasionally running my hand through my hair impatiently. 

Yeah, sure, what's up, soulmate?

I smile, beginning to write on my arm, it's a little messier as I'm writing quickly. 

I wanted to apologise. 

What for?

I take a deep breath, writing as I exhale. 

Well, a friend of mine opened my eyes to what it may be like for them to realise their soulmate self-harms. I never once considered how it may affect you wearing clothes or feeling self-conscious talking about me. So from the bottom of my heart, I am really sorry, please don't hate me. 

It takes a moment for the ink to seep into my skin, creating a clean, fresh canvas for me to write on next, as it does, I get a response. 

Honestly, I don't mind, I mean...

They stop writing, and I begin to grow worried. 

What? Talk to me, please.

I'm saddened by it. All my life, I've been immune to the gory, brutal truth of the world. I thrive in horror settings, love spooking my friends, and even perform rituals for fun, but when it comes to you, I just want to be there for you. 

I'm taken aback, 'they still care for me?' 

Really? I've been so selfish, yet you still care? 

...

........

Why?

I find myself asking, unsure of how anyone could even remotely care for me. 

You're not selfish, you're struggling, that's a difference. 

I shake my head, writing a disagreeing message. 

Who hurt you so bad that you feel like your problems aren't worth the rant? 

I feel a little choked up; no one has ever really asked me that before, and I'm unable to write a reply before a new message shows up. 

You aren't a bother or a burden, we are soulmates for a reason, and as your soulmate, I want to be there for you, through thick and thin. 

I really care about you. 

I feel something hot and wet run down my face, I touch the source with my hand to realise I'm crying...I'm actually crying. I don't think I've done that in a while. 

Are you still there?

I struggle to write a response through my blur of tears. 

Yeah, I'm just a little emotional right now, lol. 

You're crying?

They ask worriedly. 

A little, I just don't think I deserve you or your kindness, is all. 

I write through sniffles, and the tears stream down my face, but I'm not a heavy crier, so there are no choked sobs or heavy breathing. 

You do deserve me, just as much as I deserve you, if I'm honest, I don't feel like I've been a really good soulmate to you. 

I furrow my brows in confusion, rubbing my eyes with the back of my hand. 

How so?

Well, I'm not someone who deals well with emotion, so whenever you were going through a rough time I'd just sit and stare at all the cuts you'd make, I never checked in or tried to reach out to you, I just let it be, wondering if you ended it when the cuts would stop. 

Oh...

yeah...

I think...

I begin, but I quickly rub the ink off, smudging it. 

No, no, go on

How did you see it? I rubbed it off.

I have sharp eyes, darling ;) 

Did you just draw a winky face? 

I ask with a chuckle of disbelief 

I believe I did. Please, never let me do that again. 

I laugh out loud, giggling as I read their message over and over again before it sinks into my skin, disappearing forever. 

I can't believe I just did that, that was rather embarrassing of me

'Aw, my soulmate is shy,'  I think with a softness in my heart. 

But what were you away to say? 

They remind me, making me sigh deeply as I suck it up, writing what I was going to say originally. 

I was going to say that I think we've both been kind of...

...shitty at being each other's soulmates, don't you agree?

It's a few moments before I'm met with a reply. 

You are definitely right, this is the first proper conversation we ever had.  

And it's been 17 years, that's crazy. 

I chuckle bitterly to myself, regretting what old me had never done. 

I really enjoy talking to you 

Me too, I can see why we were paired together.

A thought comes to mind, and I bite my lip, contemplating the question. 

What should I call you by?

They ask first, and I squeal to myself ' What the fuck kind of voodoo is this bullshit?' I think. 

Are we allowed to tell each other our names?

I heard myths and tales about people who tried to give out personal information to their soulmate and ended up failing; the ink would never seep in, making it impossible for their soulmate to read the information.

It's worth a shot, no?

I guess. 

Perfect, you go first, mentally ill privileges. 

I snort at the message, rolling my eyes playfully 

So, you're a sarcastic one then? 

I write, my intentions teasing and fun. 

You are such a clever cookie! 

They continue to taunt me. This is the happiest I've ever felt talking to someone, maybe happiness is in true love?

Alright, alright, you can call me Y/n. 

I look at my arm, waiting for it to fall off or electrocute me for breaking some sort of could-be rule. I sigh in relief when I see my arm still intact, with no pain or tingling. 

However, it took more than 15 minutes before my soulmate replied, leaving me confused and silly for the time I waited. I pondered on if my message was sent at all. 

As in Y/n L/n? 

My heart skips a beat, my eyes widen as my breath hitches, and I stare at the message, wondering if I'm daydreaming or not. 

Yes, how did you know? 

I ask sceptically, a weird feeling bubbling in my chest, I'm unsure if this is a good or a bad feeling, should I be jumping for joy or start boarding up my doors and windows?

I'm now the one left on seen, I begin to feel a twinge of anxiety sneak up on me, my thoughts getting the best of me, ' what if they think I'm a freak now? Have I known them long? What if I was mean to them? What if my sister knows them?' 

I stand up, pacing around my room as my hands clutch my chest, my heart beats rapidly, my breathing becomes shallow and uncontrollable as negative thoughts fill my mind, I subconsciously begin to scratch at my arm, wanting to feel something besides this horrible feeling, my eyes begin to well up with tears, my breathing becoming more unsteady by the minute as my pacing becomes faster. 

The world is faint in my ears, the whistling of the wind from my window is now a distant sound as my head thumps, my heart pounds my ribcage, begging to be let out, 'what if I'm not who they want? Am I not enough? Will I ever be good enough?' 

I feel anger, towards myself as I grab a fistful of my hair tightly, 'You'll never be good enough, the world will be better off without you, you're a waste of space, a burden, a mistake, everyone is better off without you' the demon in my head chants, he chants those familiar words over and over again, my world becomes dark, I can't take it anymore, when will it end, when will it- 

Knock Knock

My head snaps to the door, my hands snapping to my sides in a panic, 'Who could that be?' I walk up to the door, not thinking, and I open it, forgetting about my appearance, my red blotchy face, bloodshot eyes, messy hair, and my raised sleeve, showing that some unhealed cuts are to be left open. 

"Y/n I-" Wednesday stops, her eyes widening as she takes one look at me, my brain clicks, going to slam the door in her face when I'm suddenly engulfed in a hug...Wednesday's hug, "I'm so sorry, I'm so so sorry", she repeats, every word making her grip me tighter. I'm confused, a little disoriented and mostly embarrassed. 

I remain frozen, trying to understand what is happening, but the hug... it feels so nice, so warm and inviting...it feels...right. My arms come up to wrap around her waist, my years of pent-up exhaustion and struggles burst like a broken water pipe, my chest heaves, the tears returning as I bury my face into her shoulder, crying in her arms. 

"It's ok, it's going to be ok", she coos softly, petting the top of my head, her fingers threading through my hair as she moves us out of the doorway, shutting the door behind her as she slumps against it, lowering me with her, I sit in-between her legs, crying hard, my breathes are uneven, my sobs are choked as my tears stain her jumper, her favourite jumper. 

"I'm s-sorry", I say shakily, cuddling into her closer, I feel the softness of her lips to my head before she whispers softly. 

"You have nothing to be sorry about, I'm here now, Y/n, I've got you..." She reassures, she continues playing with my hair, the strokes provoke my brain to memorise the rhythm as I count it in time, I begin to feel a little more relaxed, a weight being lifted off my shoulders as I conclude to sniffles and hiccups. We sit like that for a while. I felt a little embarrassed, exposing my weaker side to the young Addams, but for once, I feel safe. 

"Are you ok to speak?" She checks in, her voice is soft and gentle, her nature caring, I nod, backing off as I resort to a kneeling position, looking down to hide my face. A handkerchief, embroidered with her initials, is presented in front of my face. I take it carefully, blowing my nose. 

"Thank you" My voice is hoarse and raspy, I cough to clear it up, but my blocked nose still makes it sound like I'm upset, "I never get like that in front of people," I shrug embarrassedly, not bringing myself to look at her, her hand cups my chin, gently coaxing me to meet her gaze. 

"You can be yourself around me, Y/n" She smiles softly, her eyes are tender, and my mouth parts slightly in surprise. 

"Y-you're smiling?" I ask, not expecting such a look from her. 

"Is it that hard to believe that I can be human too?" She asks lightly, a teasing tone to her voice. This makes me chuckle softly, wiping my eyes with the back of my sleeve. 

"I believe that you can be human, I just thought you'd only show this side to your soulmate," I say. I look at her face again, blushing a little at her smile, it's gorgeous. 

"Oh, right...I didn't answer you did I?" She looks a little embarrassed, I cock my head, confusion evident as I try to think of a question, I may have asked her at the sleepover. She chuckles at my look, blushing a little, "Sorry, I'm being awkward."

"It's ok, I'm just a little confused, did I ask you something at the sleepover?" This causes her to laugh more, and she rolls up her sleeve, revealing my message on her left forearm. 

Yes, how did you know?

Those were the exact words, my exact words. I look at the message for a while, and my breath hitches in disbelief. 

"Y-you- you're-" I point at her, at a loss for words, she caresses my cheek with her thumb, smiling at me sweetly. 

"Yes, I am", she confirms. She doesn't look mad or upset; she looks happy. I remain frozen, unable to speak. "Oh, come on, it's not that terrible that I'm your soulmate, is it?" She jokes lightly, nudging me in hopes of getting me to speak. 

"W-well, uh..." She tilts her head, the smile is still present, she looks rather adorable right now, looking at me patiently. "I'm just...surprised, you don't seem mad, like at all" I chuckle nervously, averting my gaze from her. 

"Y/n..." She cups my face with both hands, forcing me to look at her, "I meant every word I said, I want to be there for you," She says softly. 

"But I'm a fuck up" I say seriously, not understanding how she can still be so kind. 

"So? You're my fuck up" She smiles, and I laugh at that, shaking my head in disbelief. 

"You're really stubborn. Has anyone ever told you that?" I speak with a playful tone, and she rolls her eyes but nods. 

"I am very stubborn, you can't get rid of me, I'm your problem now," She tells me. 

"I wouldn't mind being stuck with you," I say softly, looking into her eyes. She looks back at me, her eyes glancing down at my lips before they flick back to my eyes. I smirk, "My my, thinking that kind of thing already, Addams?" I tease her, snickering when I see a small blush on her face. However, I can't deny that the butterflies appear at the thought of kissing her. 

"Oh, hush...I wouldn't actually...not unless you wanted to..." She says, sounding a little hopeful, It's my turn to blush and my reaction causes her to smile, "It seems you aren't so innocent yourself, L/n." 

"Oh, shush, I've never kissed anyone before anyway, you wouldn't like it," I tell her, putting myself down for my lack of experience. 

"That's why you have to practice kissing," She muses, her brow raising at me, "Would you like to practice Y/n?" She asks, my breath hitches, she notices as she leans in a little to whisper, "It seems that you do~" She chuckles, her voice is low and playful, a side I still can't believe I'm getting the pleasure of seeing. 

"Are all talk? Or are you going to shut up and kiss me?" I challenge, wanting the latter. She smirks, capturing my lips with hers. It's a slow, gentle kiss, and the feeling of her lips against mine causes butterflies to swarm my chest, my body is on fire, and I know that I am now addicted to Wednesday Addams. 

We pull away, blushing and breathing a little heavy as we both have stars in our eyes, "I think this soulmate thing is going to work out well" she smiles, leaning in to kiss me once again, I close my eyes, relishing this moment as one the happiest days of my life. 

Chapter Text

(SMUT)

"Weds..." I pant softly, trying to keep my voice quiet, she grunts, pumping her fingers into me faster as she bites down on my neck, sending shivers up my spine from the mix of pain and pleasure, my hand grips the back of her head, bunching up her hair in my hand as my body begins to shake from sensitivity...I'm close.

"You're close." She notes, kissing my neck harshly as her fingers continue to rhythmically thrust into me, I feel myself squirm underneath her, she has me pinned against a wall in a janitor's closet, screwing my brains out, and I couldn't complain.

"F-fuck" I cry out, I bury my face in the crook of her neck when I feel my climax build up, and my legs shake as they lose their grip from wrapping around her waist, "D-don't stop," I say breathlessly, my eyes beginning to glisten as they roll to the back of my head when I feel my release comes near.

I grip her shirt tightly, humping her fingers as my breath hits her neck, my shallow short breaths encourage her to plunge deeper, as three fingers now enter as I suck in a deep breath, groaning in pure delight, my head throwing back as my stomach clenches, it's harder to stop the moaning as well as my shaking, trembling movements.

Wednesday pounds me one more time before I release my climax, my shirt is messily unbuttoned, and my skirt has been lifted past my waist my panties dangle from my right ankle as I gasp for breath, giving Wednesday a full view of my swollen cunt "Good girl", She praises in a low whisper, stroking my hair to help me down from my high. She watches me for a moment, wiping the sweat from my brow.

"Y-you can go" I stammer, my chest continuing to rise and fall unsteadily, "Cl-class starts soon" I remind her, she pulls away, nodding, she lowers me so my feet touch the ground as her hands move away from me, her monotone exterior coming back as she fixes her hair and re-tucks her shirt back in.

"I'll message you when I need your services again," she says dully, leaving me alone in the janitor's closet to recollect myself. After a few minutes, and once my legs stop shaking, I decide to push myself up from the wall.

"Why am I doing this to myself?" I grumble, using an unopened roll of tissue to clean myself before getting redressed. My body feels light and euphoric, yet wildly sensitive. I catch a glimpse of myself in a small handheld mirror in the confiscated box, groaning as my hand caresses my neck, "Wednesday..." I growl, "You rough son of a bitch" I whisper, looking at the hickey that just shows from beneath the collar of my school shirt. But who am I to complain? I like it rough.

I grab my school bag and walk off to class. I'll be a little late, but the teachers here couldn't care less, as long as I show up, the students, however, can get... nosy.

-----------------The deal---------------

Wednesday came to you four months ago asking to be fuck buddies; however, the deal was that no one catches feelings. You agreed because you were horny, but mostly because you enjoyed Wednesday's presence; she was a good friend, so you knew you could trust her.

What you didn't account for was your growing fondness for her, and you didn't want the sex to end, at least not yet, and you couldn't really tell anyone, Wednesday swore you to secrecy about this, and you have obeyed her words, you didn't speak to many people anyway, you were someone everyone gets along with, but don't know on a personal level.

The agreement was that when Wednesday felt like wanting to fuck, she'd come to find you. She was very dominant, and you liked that. Despite being a switch, you let her control you, whether she wanted to screw your brain out or demand that you pleasure her, you were happy to oblige.

-------------------The first encounter----------------

I'm leaning on my closed locker, scrolling through my phone, chuckling at funny animal videos that pop up when I'm suddenly tugged harshly by my sleeve. I stumble over my footing but catch myself as I follow who appears to be Wednesday, "Uh, Weds?" I try to gain her attention, but she keeps her head forward, walking quickly somewhere.

I'm pulled into a small, secluded room, I look around but it is rather dark, that is until Wednesday puts the light on, I blink, adjusting to the light, and I just get a glimpse of Wednesday before suddenly her lips are on mine, my eyes widen but kiss her back, she hums in delight, slipping her tongue into my mouth as her hands caress my sides.

"N-now?" I ask, my voice is a little raspy from the kiss, butterflies filling my stomach as she looks at my body, undressing it with her eyes as she loosens my school tie, pecking my lips multiple times before speaking.

"Yes, you agreed, didn't you?" She mocks me, "Now be a good girl and obey" She commands softly, yet she still manages to be authoritative. I'm now putty in her hands; she has complete control of me. I remain silent, a dust of blush on my face as I let her undress me, my school shirt is now unbuttoned as Wednesday's hands caress my chest, fondling my breasts, I bite my lip, the rushed and aggressive actions make my core throb.

She starts off by kissing me passionately and hungrily, her body pushing against me, her leg resting in between mine as she sucks on my bottom lip, tugging it between her teeth on occasion. I whimper softly, and she chuckles, kissing my jawline before nibbling on my earlobe lightly. My body shudders as my face warms, and my arousal grows stronger by the minute.

"Such a good girl." She whispers seductively, her hands coming up behind me to unclip my bra. She doesn't remove it, but slides it away to reveal my breasts to her. The cool air makes me bite my lip, my nipples hardening from the decrease in temperature. "Someone's excited~" She muses, not waiting for my reply before she takes a long lick to my left nipple, causing my eyes to flutter shut as I gasp loudly, "Your reactions are making me impatient," She tells me in a husked voice, sucking on my breasts, switching occasionally as her hand fondled the neglected one.

The sensation of her teeth grazing against my hardened bud causes more heat to travel down my body, making me needier than ever. I can't help but moan softly, my hands stroking her hair as I force her close to my body, silently begging her to touch me more. Her hands come snaking down my waist, lifting up my school skirt, she tsks at my choice of underwear, which was a white thong.

"You really are a naughty girl," Her voice is husked and taunting, she rubs small shapes on my waist, causing my body to tingle in excitement for what's to come, she props me up on a small counter in the closet, her thumb begins to rub circles on my clothed clit, I gasp and her other hand comes up to cover my mouth.

"Quiet darling, we wouldn't want anyone to walk in on us" Her voice is soft, but her eyes glint with mischief and amusement as I nod desperately, the strokes on my clit never stopping as she spoke, "You are quite wet" She notes, tone dripping with aroused amusement as she feels my wetness through the thin fabric, the truth makes me blush in embarrassment for being turned on so easily, she leans in close to my ear "I like that." Her voice murmurs before she starts kissing my neck.

"Hmm, W-weds..." I whine softly. The pleasure is incredible, I haven't felt this good in a while. She presses down on my clit, making me squirm in pleasure as I hold back a loud moan, and her hand pulls away from my mouth, smirking.

"You seem to understand. I'll let you make noises, but you have to be quiet, got that?" She bargains, and I nod my head eagerly, thankful to not be so restricted. "Good, very good Y/n" She praises, kissing me hotly in a distracting way that I almost didn't register the feel of her index finger pushing my panties aside to enter me, I moan against her mouth, cupping her face to keep kissing her in order to quieten myself as I start to grind my hips on her finger, "So needy." She chuckles softly against my lips, yet her breath is uneven as we both pant heavily, the room feels hotter, and the tension burns as a second finger enters me.

"F-fuck~" I groan, keeping it low, throwing my head back, I swear I see Wednesday's face darken with lust as she returns to kissing my neck, her other hand that isn't playing with my pussy caresses my thighs, her fingers pump into me faster, more eager to make me reach a climax, I start rolling my hips against her hand, my body mushing close to hers, "I-i'm close" My words are ragged and small, my voice is raspy from her kisses and my soft moans, my body begins to shudder on occasion now as my orgasm nears.

"Not yet, Princess, I wish to have more fun first," She says huskily as her hand comes off my pussy, and I whine in disapproval. She grabs my face, squishing my cheeks with one hand as she gives me a stern look, "Don't be a brat, I only reward good girls." The authoritative tone of her voice causes a tingle of excitement as I think of our future encounter and what I could do to rile her up. She leans in close, her lips dangerously close to mine, "Do you understand?"

I nod, curious as to what she has planned, she smirks, stroking the top of my head before she pulls me off the counter, switching our positions so now I'm in between her legs as she sits on the counter, looking seductive and poise, she lifts up her skirt, showing me her black laced panties, her eyes never leaving mines as she watches my breath hitch, a blush coat my cheeks as I look at where she wants me to.

"I think I've been rather generous, and you only have P.E. next anyway, who cares if you show up?" Her smile was wickedly attractive. I can't help but nod, her words make sense to me as I take in her exterior, she is a rather confident and sexy woman, something I never thought would be possible from Wednesday.

"I can stay a while," I tell her. I don't partake in P.E anyway, and some people consider sex a sport, so I'm not 'abandoning' my education. She smiles at my words, coaxing me closer with a come here motion. I do as she wishes.

"I want you to pleasure me, and I'll tell you when I'm satisfied, okay, Y/n?" The way she says my name with such control turned me on more than I thought, but my only response is to kiss her passionately, my hands roaming her body feverishly, she hums in approval, liking my fierce kisses as she tugs on my hair, causing me to groan in pleasure, my hands rub her thighs, squeezing the more tender parts and paying close attention to my movement that makes her breathe hitch.

I nibble on her collarbone, my hands caressing her body as I unbutton her shirt, kissing down from her neck to her chest, her breath quickens when I come down to her stomach, her eyes on my every move as my hands sneak under her plaid black skirt, I pull her panties down, slipping them off her ankles as she looks at me expectantly, she places a hand on the back of my head, bunching up a fistful of my hair for me.

"Go ahead, I'm waiting," she coaxes me, and I dive my head under her skirt, I can see her wet juicy cunt, a view that makes me wetter as my core throbs, she inhales sharply when my finger moves her cum up her folds, taking a cautious stroke before I stick my tongue out, tasting her for the first time, she sucks in a breath, the handful of my hair she has a grip on tightens as she pushes me closer to where she desires my touch most, despite me being the bottom, I wish to tease her a little for denying my orgasm earlier.

I press my tongue to her slit, causing her body to shudder as she moans softly, I apply pressure around her entrance, not wanting to fuck her just yet, I wanted to savour the taste of her for a moment longer, she groans as my tongue works away, pleasantly surprised by my skills, my tongue comes up to flick her clit, and I hear a short breathy gasp from her, I continue my pleasurable torture, giving her clit soft kitten licks and nipping at it occasionally which causes her hips to buck up in my face.

"Fuck me already," She commands in a raspy voice, her hand in my hair pushes my head down roughly to where she wants me, and I breathe softly on her cunt, causing her to tremble, I smile, unbeknownst to her before I suddenly poke my tongue into her entrance, causing her to grip my head with two hands, my fingers drum against her thighs as my tongue swirls around her pussy.

I lean in more, my nose brushing up against her clit as my tongue comes in contact with a rougher patch, a part that makes her moan sexily. "Y/n~" She cries out, it only leads me to abuse that spot over and over again, my licks are repetitive, my breath heavy on her folds as my nose continues to rub against her clit, and soon enough her thighs clench around my head, her back arching as her body trembles wildly before my face is splattered with her orgasm.

I lap up every last drop of her cum, loving how her body shakes when my tongue licks against her sensitive parts, I remove my head from under her skirt, and my pussy throbs when I see her euphoric, hooded-eyed gaze as her chest rises and falls, her hand comes down to caress my face, murmuring the words "Good girl", she looks into my eyes as she regains her composure quickly, 'she must have a lot of stamina' I think to myself, she taps my cheek with her finger, "Stand for me" I do as she asks, standing up as I'm in between her legs, waiting for her next command.

"You were good, so now my good girl deserves a reward." She muses sweetly, kissing me passionately, moaning at the taste of herself on my lips, before she jumps off the counter, the kiss unbreaking as she backs me up into a wall, I groan when my back makes contact, allowing Wednesday a deeper opening to claim my mouth with her tongue, her hands roam my body, as she uses her foot to signal to part my legs, I grow impatient.

"J-just fuck me already," I pant desperately. She pulls away to raise a brow at me, a smirk on her face.

"I didn't know you were a needy whore, Y/n." She taunts me, my eyes glisten from the degradation, and she chuckles in amusement, "My, my! Y/n L/n is secretly a degradation freak" She kisses my neck, sucking on it as I gasp, my hands push on her shoulder to move her away in order to prevent a hickey, but she only latches on me tighter, "Ah, ah, you're mine now slut"

"B-but pe-people will notice", I managed to squeak out through a moan, the feeling of her marking me as hers was a lot hotter than I realised, the feeling of her tongue and teeth claiming my skin set goosebumps along my body. "You don't seem to mind too much." She counters, noting my succumbed motions as I let her do whatever she pleases willingly, "You're such a good whore for me, aren't you?" She mocks, I nod, but she tsks, "Words, darling," she whispers.

"I- I am..." I say quietly, my face flushing in embarrassment as my body grows hotter under her touch, she chuckles softly, nibbling my earlobe, the feeling it causes doesn't let me register her hand that sneaks under my skirt, I gasp in surprise when I feel her finger enter me, my eyes open wide as I look at her to see her looking back at me, watching my reaction, she smiles devilishly, continuing to pump into me, now with the help of a second finger, I bite my lip, my head thrown back as I'm more sensitive due to her edging earlier.

"You're so beautiful..." She murmurs, kissing down my exposed chest, my body flushes at her words, my pussy clenching around her fingers as I'm near my climax yet again, she adds a third finger, causing me to squeal a little as I bite the back of my hand, she looks so thrilled to have me squirming under her touch, her look is dominant and amused. The final straw is when her thumb scathes my clit, causing my eyes to roll to the back of my head as I bite my hand harder, drawing a little bit of blood as I cum all over her fingers.

She buries my head in the crook of her neck, shushing me as she strokes my hair, helping me down from my high, murmuring words of encouragement to me, "Good girl..." She soothes, and we both breathe heavily for a few minutes, basking in what just happened, before I chuckle, causing my friend to pull back and look at me, confused. "What's so funny?" She looks curious.

I shake my head, chuckling a little more, "Nothing bad, it's just...that was the best sex I think I've ever had" I admit, my words cause her to blush a little, but she smiles softly. She takes my bleeding hand and looks at it worriedly.

"I wasn't too rough, was I?" She checks in, and I feel my heart swell with her kindness. The last situation-ship I had, they'd just leave me the minute we were both done, so this kind of concern is new to me, but I nod my head, giving her a reassuring smile.

"No, you were great, I just got a little excited," I admit bashfully, "I only bit my hand to muffle myself," I tell her, her eyes glint in amusement, a small smirk on her face, my face burns red as I punch her shoulder softly, "S-shut up" I mumble.

"I didn't say anything," she teases before looking at me. "Here," She hands me my tie. "I'll turn around so you can dress," she says, turning her back to me, I chuckle, turning around as I allow her the same privacy, I start with fixing my bra, making sure my breasts are comfortable in the cups before I button up my shirt, lastly retying my tie around the collar of my shirt, I look around for my panties, to no avail I can't find them.

My brows furrow as I begin looking at the ground, "Hey Weds, have you seen my underwear?" I ask her. She clears her throat, and I look back to see her properly redressed, my panties dangling by the small of her finger, a smirk on her face. I roll my eyes with a smile as I reach out for them, but she holds them back, booping my nose.

"Ah, ah, I'm keeping these until our next encounter," she muses. I blush, looking at her with shock.

"B-but, I need them," I say. She shakes her head, chuckling.

"No you don't if you want them back come find me after school," She says smoothly, winking at me before she leaves the small room without another word, I take a moment for her words to sink in, and my face turns scarlet as I hide it in my hands, realising she just asked for round 2 later, 'This girl is going to kill me.' I think I gain my composure, checking the time to see that it's now lunch, 'I'll clean up in the bathroom then get something to eat' I conclude, peeking my head out the door for any witnesses to my unusual where about, when I see the cost is clear I head straight to the bathroom, hoping that my rendezvous won't be too obvious as I'll have time to fix my appearance in the school bathroom mirror.

_______________________________Present___________________________________

I sit down in maths class, next to my best friend and the biggest person known for all gossip within Nevermore with her blog, Enid, she greets me with a smile, but it quickly turns to shock as she gasps, quickly covering her mouth before leaning in close to whisper to me, "Dude, you have...a hickey?!" She says, rather surprised.

I blush, cursing Wednesday in my head as I rest my neck on my hand, in hopes of covering it from other students who may notice.

"I... fell down...?" It was more a question than a statement, a statement that made my best friend look at me with a deadpan face.

"You think I'm that stupid, Y/n?" She asks, and I sigh, shaking my head.

"No... I just- I can't really talk about it" I tell her, looking at her with a pleading gaze, silently telling her to drop it, she looks at me in silence for a moment before sighing heavily, accepting my request for silence as she looks ahead, pretending to look at the board but discreetly whispers to me.

"You are telling me about what happened later," she says sternly. I gulp at her tone, knowing that I won't be able to escape her interrogation. I nod, dreading the end of the school day as I hope it drags on.

______________________ Later ______________________

{A/N:- This small section is vital to the story, but it is also a small rant about males and my interactions with some of them or how I've first handedly seen them treat other women or myself. (Mostly online)}

You stand up from your last class, slinging your bag over your shoulder, you see Wednesday from your peripheral vision and see her smirking as she looks at your neck, clearly pleased with herself, you, however, were not amused, you've had people stare at you whispering about who could've given Y/n the good girl a hickey, and frankly, you were very embarrassed, wanting to sink yourself into a hole and never come out.

You walk out of the class, ready to burrow into my dorm for the rest of the weekend when a group of boys you talk to rarely walk up to me, coy smirks on their faces, and your gut starts to twist, not liking how they were all undressing you with their eyes, it didn't feel as nice than when Wednesday would do it.

You continue walking, hoping to go past them when one of them, Travis, speaks up, "If you're giving out access to hickeys, could me and my boys give you one?" His eyes glint, and you grimace, clearly disgusted, but ignore them as you try side-stepping past them, but another boy, Derek's hand comes up to stop you.

"My friend asked you a question," he says rudely. You glare at him, not wanting to talk to them, but then Travis's next words make you want to vomit.

"God, you're glare is sexy, I can see myself nutting to it." He says in a supposedly 'low growl', which only makes you feel uneasy and angry.

"You are all disgusting human beings." You snarl at them, shoving past Derek harshly as you storm off to my dorm, tears forming in your eyes, as you try to hold back your emotions. You can hear their wicked laughter behind me, high-fiving each other as they seem so proud of themselves. You were too angry and upset to see that Wednesday had seen all of it, frowning as her fists clenched, her jaw hardening as she silently walked back to her dorm.

_____________At the dorm_____________

I'm still shaken from that encounter, feeling explicitly unsafe to roam the school halls. I've been crying for almost an hour, toxic memories from my ex-situation ship rush back as they'd have the same behaviour as those boys, 'How could one hickey make people think so differently of me?' I think, sniffling as I stand up to grab a tissue, deciding to desensitise myself from the world as I play some video games.

2 hours

Some say video games cause violence, but I disagree. It's actually therapeutic, playing a killing game and taking my anger out on NPCs's than real people, which was until I heard a knock at my door. I open the door to see a worried Enid, who bites her nails as she paces up and down my door. I let her in, asking her what's wrong.

"Wednesday did something...bad..." She says, her voice frail, she is clearly frightened for her roommate. I sit her down, my brows furrowing in concern for my friend, asking her to explain. "Well..."

Enid's Pov, 45 minutes earlier

I open the door, shocked as I see Wednesday with eyes full of anger, her fists are all bloodied, and her right eye is black and blue. I gasp, ushering her in, "What the hell happened?" I ask her, sitting her down on my bed as I kneel on the floor, getting the first aid kit out as Thing scrambles up the bed, checking up on his master.

"I took care of it," she says gruffly. I place an icepack on her eye, looking confused.

"Took care of what?" I ask, thinking that she may have killed someone with the way she looks right now.

"A group of nuisances," she says darkly, not giving me much information. I remain silent as I bandage up her hands, my brows furrowing more.

"Wedensday...what..." I gulp nervously, "What did you do...exactly?" I say hesitantly, she looks at me, her brown eyes boring into my blue ones, her look is cold, but unrecognisable as I look into her eyes, Wednesday was always monotone and intimidating, but this look that she has right now... It's murderous.

"A group of boys bothered Y/n, and I took care of it" is her final answer. "Thanks for the assistance," she says curtly, not uttering another word as she sits down at her desk, typing away on her typewriter.

Now

"So that's why I'm here..." She says after explaining what happened, we both remain silent, until Enid places a hand on top of mine, "What happened today Y/n? Reallym" she says seriously, concerned for my well-being and Wednesdays, I swallow thickly, looking down at my feet as I think of a plausible excuse, I can't rat me and Wednesday out, but the young Addams isn't exactly making it easy.

"So... you know how I have...this?" I point to the bruise on my neck, and the werewolf nods, "Well, at the end of the day, a group of...guys...came up to me," I begin nervously, my thumbs beginning to drum against my thigh anxiously as I try to think of a sensible pair of words, for Wednesday's sake. "They made some...really vulgar comments about me...because of it, and well, I felt scared, Enid..." I admit to the blonde, which causes a frown to coat her usually cheery face, "I've always known those guys to be nice and friendly...but suddenly I partake in something and now I'm nothing but a sex object to them..." I rasp out, feeling my anger all over again, "A-and I guess Wednesday saw? I don't know why she'd react so violently though..." I say, trailing off in confusion.

Enid looked at me with sadness, sympathy pooling in her ocean eyes, and she scooches closer to me on my bed.

"Y/n..." She takes my hand in hers, "I'm so sorry you had to go through that," she looks down in regret, "I haven't really been the best with it either, I mean, you're obviously allowed to partake in sexual acts with whoever you choose, it's not mine or anyone else's business," She speaks, "I'm so so sorry if I ever made you feel that way." She says, sincerely hugging me. "You don't even have to tell me about it, I'll just pretend that you had sex with your celebrity crush or something," she mumbles, hugging me tighter.

I chuckle at her words, hugging her back, feeling at ease with her now, I rest my chin on her shoulder, as I give her a platonic kiss on the cheek smiling at the werewolf, "Thank you for understanding Eds, but to be honest, I didn't think Wednesday would react that way, do you think she's calmed down now?" I ask, unsure of what we should do. Wednesday has never acted so violently before.

"I think it's just how she cares, you know how Wednesday can be, she acts indifferent but secretly cares a lot, at least that's what Thing tells me." She giggles, and I giggle too, finding that to be quite accurate.

"I guess you should head back. Look out for her for me, okay?" I beg of her softly, "We are on the opposite side of the dormitory," I say with an annoyed tone. She sighs too, rolling her eyes at our distance.

"The school clearly couldn't handle the three amigos," She says exasperatedly.

"The three amigos?" I ask with amusement laced in my voice, and she nods, smiling enthusiastically.

"Yes, the three amigos! You're the cute one, Wednesday is the scary one, and I'm the hot one!" She says proudly, I look at her for a moment before laughing, finding that to be hilarious, "Oh come on! I'm right, you know," she says, nudging my arm.

We end up talking a while more, just about subjects and typical gossip within the school, before Enid says she has to return for Things pedicure. I wave her off, smiling as I watch her leave. She closes the door behind her, and I'm left to be alone with my thoughts.

I pick up my phone after being alone with my thoughts for a while, pressing Wednesday's contact as I shoot her a text.

Me:  Hey, how about no more hickeys? I think it'll be better if neither of us does it. :]

Wednesday: No problem, I realised my mistake, my apologies.

Wednesday:  Are you ok by the way?

I contemplate for a moment, wondering if I should answer truthfully, or lie, but she'll figure out if I lie to her anyway, so I decide to reply with.

Me:  You heard what those boys said to me, didn't you?

Wednesday: I did. What they said was foul and wrong. No one should be put under the spotlight like that, especially when they wish to do nonconsensual sexual things to you. I'm sorry I got you into that situation.

Me: Wow

Me:  Two apologies in under 5 minutes? You must really like me. ;]

Wednesday:  Stop that, you know what I mean, I saw how it affected you

Me: I know Weds, I was trying to lighten the mood.

Me: But I forgive you.

Me:  Don't beat yourself up over it, ok? The sex was great, we just got a bit...

Wednesday: Horny?

I chuckle to myself; she says exactly what I'm thinking.

Me:  Yes lol

We continue chatting idly, talking about anything and everything, until eventually, we both need to turn in for the night, but not before activating a part of our agreement.

Me:  I'll delete the messages now, so no one can have any evidence

I say, deleting our recent messages, doing our agreement for no mobile evidence of our sexual encounters, I know she is doing the same, she always keeps her word.

Chapter Text

Wednesday's Pov

I've been writing on my typewriter for the past hour, my anger still present as I bash the keys harshly, the loud clicking filling the silence of the room. Enid left a while ago, to where? I have no idea, nor do I care. 

My mind keeps racing back to today's earlier encounter, with those boys...no, not boys, boys would mean that they are human, those pigs. 

Flashback to after school

I clenched my jaw, seeing how those monkeys acted so proud of themselves, high-fiving and hyping each other up. Their sly grins only fueled my anger, my fists clenched, and the breaking point was when I saw Y/n walk away with her head down, a gesture she does when she is about to cry. 

I see red as I march up to them, taping Travis's shoulder. He giggles still as he turns around to face me, with a nonchalant look as he greets me, unaware of what I just witnessed. "Oh, hey there, Wednesday, how are you?" His voice pisses me off so much to the point I don't do the logical thing and square how many guys there are. 

"Ready to fucking kill you" I growl, my right-hand wraps around his neck, and his eyes widen, his face quickly turns to one of horror as his friends try to process my slick actions, it takes them a few minutes, just as I'm about to take Travis's last minute of air a buff blonde boy reacts first, pulling me off him as he holds my hands behind my back, his weakness becomes apparent, he has no leg strength, I throw my head back, stunning him as I quickly swipe his legs in a spinning motion, sending him tumbling into another guy. 

I dust off my jacket, sizing up the group, there 5 of them altogether, 2 left standing, however, my target is Travis and only Travis, he gulps when I flick the speck of dirt off my blazer, looking at him coldly, he snaps his fingers, and a guy charges at me, unfortunate for me, he was a well-trained jock, meaning his stamina and endurance was better than the other guys here, he pins me to the floor, reeling his fist back to land a hit on my right eye, his mistake was not straddling me, but instead sitting off to my left side. 

I hiss at the pain, it snaps adrenaline into me as I shove him off me with my right leg, I barrel it into him, and I take this opening to roll away from him, picking myself back up before I land a one shot hit to his nose with the bottom of my shoes, they are Demonia platforms, in short, the snap of the bone in his nose gave me a thrill of delight. 

I stand tall, the four boys groaning as they can't do anything more. I smirk sinisterly. I draw nearer to Travis, and he begins to cower as he takes steps back, not looking where he is going, his breath hitches, his eyes widening when his back hits a wall. 

"W-what are you going to do to me?" He trembles, his bottom lip quivering. I tilt my head, staring him down as a wicked smile forms on my face. I reach into my pocket to take out a pocketknife, one that makes his face pale in comparison to mine. 

End of Flashback

I smirked wickedly to myself, remembering his screams as I dragged him out back. He won't be looking at Y/n anytime soon. Or any girl for that matter, not that it would have any significance, without his baby-maker, any pride he had would be long gone, meaning he is now a useless specimen in this world. As an Addams, I was told to always use presentation, so I've popped it in a gift box so I can send it next week as a reminder. 

As I recollect the events, I seem to calm down more. I dealt with him; I don't need to be angry anymore, but why do I still feel like I haven't done enough? 

I stop typing with a heavy sigh, I lean back in my chair, looking up as I try to gather my thoughts, 'Why am I so hung up on this? I dealt with it, so why can't I get Y/n out of my head?' I ask myself, struggling to think of anything besides Y/n, she and I have been friends for a few years now, and I've never really thought about her this much. 

'Maybe it's because we got closer this year?' I try to come up with a logical solution, but no matter what I come up with, I can't think of a reasonable solution that would've made me attack those boys. Did they deserve it? Yes, but have I ever acted that way based on the fact that I want to protect someone besides myself? No, I haven't, so why was Y/n different?

I groan, rubbing my face with my hands, confused and unsure about my feelings for Y/n. They can't be romantic, I said that we couldn't, no, no, I do not have romantic feelings for Y/n, which would be absurd. 

I look up at the ceiling, my hands on my head as I contemplate what it is I'm feeling when my phone pings. I pick up the small electronic device, finding myself letting out a small smile at the name. 

Y/n L/n:  Hey, how about no more hickeys? I think it'll be better if neither of us does it :] 

I sighed heavily, feeling a little saddened by her words, I liked the feeling of marking her skin before it would be just her thighs and intimate areas where only I'd see them, but I knew I had gone too far today with the love bite on her neck, I got lost in the moment, and so did she, as I heard no complaints from her. 

But despite the consent, I can't help but feel bad, like I should've acted more mature 

Wednesday: No problem, I realised my mistake, my apologies. 

Normally, I would have someone beg and grovel for an apology from me, but with Y/n, she deserves it. I really should've been more rational. I never usually let my hormones guide me, but I did, which had consequences for both of us. 

Wednesday:  Are you ok by the way?

I furrow my brows when it takes her a while to reply, despite my message being seen. 

Me:  You heard what those boys said to me, didn't you?

I begin typing, sensing that she is still upset by today's events. 

Wednesday: I did. What they said was foul and wrong. No one should be put under the spotlight like that, especially when they wish to do nonconsensual sexual things to you. I'm sorry I got you into that situation. 

In words, I sound professional, but as I write that paragraph, my nostrils flare in anger, feeling ready to beat up Tavis and his measly crew all over again. 

Me: Wow

Wow? Wow, what?

Me:  Two apologies in under 10 minutes? You must really like me. ;]

I stare at the message, baffled, my mouth opens slightly as I feel a warmth on my cheeks. I move to lie on my bed, cupping my hand over my mouth as I try not to groan into it. 'How can a single person be so infuriating?' I wonder to myself. 

Wednesday:  Stop that, you know what I mean, I saw how it affected you 

Me: I know Weds, I was trying to lighten the mood.

I smack my head, 'Of course, it was a joke, Addams, you need to work on your social skills,' I scold myself; I always feel so stupid when I need things like that pointed out to me. 

Me:  But I forgive you.

Me:  Don't beat yourself up over it, ok? The sex was great, we just got a bit...

A small smile crossed my face when I read her message, her foul mouth surprised me at first, but I've grown to adore it over the time I've known her, her not-innocent side manages to make me feel better about our agreement, at first I always thought she'd end up asking me to stop, but she likes the roughness, which I enjoy giving to her. 

Wednesday: Horny? 

I finish for her, chuckling softly to myself. 

We ended up chatting for the remainder of the evening, Enid came back looking refreshed, but she silently went to bed, I paid no mind to it, Enid always does things by herself, if there were a problem I'd know, we talked quite frequently, she is surprisingly quite a good roommate to have, besides the occasional nagging for me to let her put makeup, or colours on me that is. 

Me:  I'll delete the messages now, so no one can have any evidence

That message makes me ponder something: 'What if people knew?' The agreement I made would make sure that no one found out, but maybe it's not as bad as we both thought, 'Ah, what am I thinking, you're tired on Wednesday, go to bed.' I tell myself, I bite the inside of my cheek as a punishment for thinking of such profanities before I get myself ready for bed. 

________________________________________________________________

A few weeks later

Rumours spread for a while about Y/n and who might have given her the hickey, as a result, Y/n and Wednesday agreed to no more meetups until the rumours died down, as they didn't want to rouse suspicion, teenagers were nosy and unforgiven if they made one wrong move, they'd both be ratted out for sure.

"Did you hear? She might like her" 

"No way, her? Isn't she a bit of a freak?"

"Dude, did you hear? Y/n's a lesbian."

"Damn, I always knew she was a little fruity."

"Do you think that's who gave her the hickey?" 

"Didn't she get that week's ago though?" 

Y/n's Pov

I tread through the halls, feeling eyes on me, but every time I turn back, no one is looking at me. I've been feeling paranoid like this ever since... no, surely this wasn't connected, was it?

I sigh, running a hand through my hair, heading to my locker, the bell rings, signalling the start of class, but a buzz from my back pocket captures my attention, I take my phone out, opening it to see who messaged me, and a small smile crosses my face at the name, but the message makes me frown. 

Wednesday: Meet me at our spot, we need to talk 

I bite the inside of my cheek, heading to our spot, which is the library, I walk down the empty halls, a bad feeling bubbling in my gut, but I shake those thoughts out of my head, quietly walking past the librarian as I see Wednesday waiting for me in the back of the library, her cold, monotone expression is present, her arms are folded over her chest as she stands up straight when she sees me. 

This wasn't a social call. 

I gulp nervously, walking a little slower as I get closer. "Hey, Wednesday." I greet her with a small smile, but it fades when her expression doesn't soften. 

"We need to talk," she says in a dull tone. I nod my head, holding up my phone slightly. 

"Yeah, I got your message," I chuckle softly, hoping this bad feeling will fade. 

"This is serious," she says, proceeding to shift her weight onto one foot. I grow nervous, my throat feeling a little dry. 

"Am I in trouble?" I joke lightly, wishing that I could ease the tension. 

"We need to end this." She gets straight to the point, and I blink in surprise at the sudden confession. 

"Oh...uh, sure..." I say softly, scratching the back of my head, "But why? Did I do something?" I ask, confused. 

"People are catching on to us, and there is word going about of you having feelings for me. Is this true, Y/n?" She asks coldly, I feel my brain blank, 'what?' I think to myself. 

"What?" I ask on impulse. 

"Do you have a crush on me?" She asks again, her eyes glaring into my soul. 

"No, I don't," I say, feeling a little bit of anger from her sudden accusation, but I push it down; this wasn't worth arguing over.

"That's not what I heard, you knew the rules," She says coldly as if blaming me. 

"I said, I don't have a crush on you," I say through gritted teeth. This causes her to scoff. 

"Yeah, right, you've been hanging around all over me like a lost puppy lately," she mocks me harshly, and I feel my heart ache, 'What the hell did I do wrong?' I think, knowing I've done nothing that could cause her to act so cruelly. 

"What the hell is wrong with you?!" I ask her, my tone angry and hurt. 

"Nothing is wrong with me," She says as if it's the most obvious thing in the world. 

"I don't fucking understand you," I whisper-yell in frustration. She just looks at me bored, and I'm done playing these hard-to-get games with her. "You know what?" I ask, tightening my bag straps, "Fuck you, Wednesday, you're such an ass," I say finally before turning on my heels and walking out of the library. 

_______________________________________________

It's been 4 weeks since I've spoken to Wednesday, I've been too angry and pissed off with her to speak to her, but lately, someone new has come into my life, a girl called Natalie, she's a friend of Enid's, and I don't know how I never met her before, she's such a blast to hang out with. 

Wednesday's POV

4 weeks...4 weeks and counting since Y/n last spoke to me. Usually, I wouldn't care, but lately, I've been so pissed off and angry, I've been finding myself breaking a lot of things, so much so, I've begun to worry about Enid with my temperament. 

Flashback 2 weeks before
I stand over a broken vase, heaving as my fists clench. That bitch Natalie was with Y/n again. The way she looks at her makes me sick. Who does she think she is? She comes from fucking nowhere and begins clobbering over Y/n like some sort of lost stray.

"Fuck!" I growl, swiping everything off my desk, the crashing sounds ground me back into reality as I realise what I've done, my typewriter, it's on the floor, "Fuck..." I whisper, bending down to pick it up, the glass from the vase pricks my fingers, but I don't care. 

"Wednesday?" A soft, faint voice calls out to me, but I ignore it, already knowing who it is. "Wednesday, talk to me, please," the voice begs. I hear their footsteps on the glass, it crunches softly, a hand gently coming to rest on the small of my back, "You're beginning to scare me, this isn't you," they voice. 

"Who even am I, Enid?" I ask, my voice barely above a whisper. I turn my head to look at her, seeing a frown on my roommate's lips. 

"Weds..." She whispers sadly, before pulling me into a hug, "I don't know what's going on with you, you aren't good with your emotions" She says playfully, this makes me scoff, a small smile threatening to crawl on my face, "But I do know when you aren't doing fine, talk to me," she pleads, showing that she cares. 

I lean my head back, taking a deep sigh, unsure of where to begin, "It's complicated..." I start off, wiping the small blood from the cuts on my skirt, I couldn't care less about the sting. She looks at me, thinking for a moment. 

"It's Y/n, isn't it?" She asks, and I sigh softly, hanging my head down in slight embarrassment. 

"I see I'm more readable than I thought," I say lightly, my expression blank, to which she laughs softly in response, nodding her head. 

"I figured it's because you guys stopped talking to each other," she shrugs, "Y/n won't tell me why, so I thought maybe I could poke it out of you." She taunts, poking my shoulder, bringing me up with her so we can sit on my bed and talk. 

"I just...I was kind of an asshole to her when we last spoke," I explain with a conflicted sigh. She nods, listening intently to me.

"Why were you an asshole to her?" She asks softly, wanting to know more. I bite the inside of my cheek, wondering if I should say how I'm feeling. 

"I think..." I hesitate, placing my hands on my lap, drumming my cut-up fingers up and down on my thighs nervously, "I think... I may like Y/n. And I... didn't know how to accept it, so I pushed her away." I finally say, after weeks of being in my head, with conflicted and unrecognisable feelings, it feels good to get off my chest. Enid sits there in silence, with no hint of emotion on her face whatsoever, and truthfully, it makes me a little nervous. "What?" I ask, beginning to feel embarrassed. 

"You make things so complicated," She faced palms, shaking her head at me, my brows furrowed in confusion. 

"What do you mean by that?" I ask, genuinely lost, and she rolls her eyes, sighing heavily. 

"Wednesday, do you have any idea how much Y/n likes you?" She asks me seriously, my breath hitches, 'She likes me?'

"Did she tell you this?" I ask, wanting to make sure it's true, she shakes her head no, and the small twinge of hope disappears, but she quickly says. 

"Y/n sucks at hiding her feelings, just as you are at expressing them," She retorts, "and she literally looks at you like you're gold," she says like it's the most obvious thing in the world. I cock my head to the side, my brows furrowing further as I keep a neutral expression. 

"But she said-" 

"Of course, she denied her feelings for you!" Enid cuts me off, shaking my shoulders, "You literally made it known to the entire school that you're not the dating type, do you think Y/n is the type of girl who would pursue someone who isn't interested?" She asks me, "The girl barely can have the confidence to say her location to the bus driver," she remarks, and I nod slowly. Y/n isn't the most outspoken person. 

"My god..." I groan, realising what a prick I've been. 

"Look Weds" Enid sighs, rubbing her hand along my back as she turns her body to face me slightly, "I know feelings aren't your thing, but do you think you can maybe give these ones a chance?" She asks, a little bit of hope to her tone, I feel a wave of dread wash over me, and fear, fear of being hurt if I opened myself up, especially to someone who drives me this insane. I lift my head up, turning it to look at her with a blank expression. 

"Absolutely not," I say, standing up as I go to sit at my desk, wanting to write for a bit.

"What?!" Enid asks, clearly frustrated and confused with me as I crack my knuckles, the stinging on my fingertips has faded into numbness, and my cold body temperature helps me endure small wounds, I get ready for my one-hour process of typing, but she interrupts me as she turns my chair, making me face her, "Did my words not get through to you at all?" She asks in disbelief. 

"I don't do emotions, Enid," I say sternly, putting my hands on the arms of my chair to spin it back, but she pins my hands down, glaring at me for the first time in our friendship. 

"You have one chance to be with the person who likes you back, and you're just going to ignore it?" She asks, clearly confused. 

"I'm an Addams, I don't do feelings, nor normal, I refuse to open my heart to anything that isn't gruelling or horrific," I say, shoving her hands off me, as I now glare back, "Now, if you excuse me, it's my writing time," I say coldly, swinging my chair round as I begin pressing harshly on the keys. 

"Then you leave me no choice," she whispers before I hear her turn and walk out of the dorm. I ignore it. What's the worst she can do? Throw glitter at me?

_______________________________________

Y/n's Pov
These last two weeks have been surprisingly great. I've gotten to know Natalie a ton; we have so much in common, I can't believe Enid didn't tell me about her before. 

I'm currently sitting in the cafeteria, munching on a sandwich, when I feel a warmth on my back, arms wrapping around me as hot breath tickles my ear, sending shivers down my spine, "Guess who~" The voice says, causing me to smile as I turn to look at her.

"Hey, you," I say playfully, moving my backpack so Natalie can sit beside me, she smiles, sitting down beside me, her head resting on my shoulder, I quickly learned Natalie was a touchy person, which I didn't mind much, but at times my mind does wander back to Wednesday, and how her touches drove me insane. 

"Hey, gorgeous," she smiles, she looks up at her, her cheek resting on my shoulder, "So, I have a question for you." She muses, 

"And what is it?" I inquire playfully, and she pulls away to sit up, looking at me intently. 

"Would you be down to hang out with me this Thursday?" She smiles alluringly at me; I feel my heart flutter slightly. 

"Let me get this straight, I've been wrong before" I tuck a strand of loose hair behind my ear. "Are you asking me on a date?" I raise a brow at her, a small hue of pink dusting her cheeks as she chuckles nervously. 

"You caught me," she looks away shyly for a brief moment, "But what's your answer?" She asks, looking hopeful. I think about it for a moment. Natalie was a nice girl; maybe she was just what I needed to get over Wednesday. 

"Sure," I say after a moment of silence, giving her a warm smile, "Text me the details," I tell her, standing up, "I need to go to maths now," I say with a dramatic sigh, to which she giggles, taking my hand as she stands up. 

"I'll walk you there, wouldn't want you to feel like having a mental breakdown with trigonometry" She teases playfully, scratching under my chin, I feel my cheeks warm, I've never met someone who actually wanted to be seen with me, Wednesday always made sure we weren't spotted together...wait, why am I thinking about her right now, focus on Natalie. 

"Yeah, surem" I chuckle. I thought I'd be shyer, but I can't help but only see Natalie as a friend. Maybe if I just convinced myself to move on, I may start seeing her differently. 

___________________________

Enid's Pov (Flashback) 

"Then you leave me no choice." I growl, walking away from my stubborn roommate, a plan I had in mind a way back can now be set into motion. 

I get to the end of the hallway before I pull out my phone, clicking on a familiar name before the tone dials, signalling the start of the phone call, "Hello?" A groggy voice asks. 

"Remember the plan?" I ask, biting my thumbnail as I pace the floor. 

"Yeah, what about it?" The voice asks, their tone intrigued. I stop pacing to smile. 

"We go onto phase two," I say, the voice on the other line sighs, and I go to speak, but then they chuckle, making me hold my tongue as I wait for them to speak. 

"Just make sure Addams doesn't end up killing me, okay?" They say playfully, making me smile, my plan is finally coming together. 

__________________________________

Now (Y/n's POV) 

It's Wednesday, meaning tomorrow I go on my date with Natalie, which I couldn't help but feel nothing but friendly towards, but I'm pushing myself to go; I need to get over the young Addams. 

I'm walking to my first class of the day, maths, fuck maths, stupid numbers, why couldn't maths teach us how to pay our taxes? Because I don't know when I'll need a rectangle in my workplace. I see Enid up ahead, her back turned to me as she scrolls on her phone, and just as I'm about to call out to her to grab her attention, I feel a cold, familiar hand grab mine, making my eyes widen. 

"Wednesday-" 

I'm shoved into the janitor's closet, making me stumble as I trip on a mop, my hand reaches out for something to grab, and the woman who's ignored me for a month grabs my hand, stopping me from falling, her hand is on the small of my back, as her other grips my arm, her cold, monotone gaze piercing through my soul.

"Hi," I say awkwardly, finding my footing as I pull away from her, feeling my heart flutter in my chest as I step back a bit, creating a safe distance.

"Morning," She grumbles, her arms folding over her chest as she watches me, not saying anything else, which makes me tap my foot nervously after a few moments of silence, unsure of what to say. 

"I thought we weren't meeting like this anymore," I joke, trying to lighten the mood; however, it just makes me think of all the times Wednesday has taken me in this small room, which makes me more nervous. She just keeps a stoic expression, making my stomach turn with butterflies.

"You can't go," she says coldly. I blink in surprise, my head tilting to the side in confusion.

"Go where?" I ask, my tone laced with intrigue.

"You can't go out tomorrow," she says firmly.

"But I have plans tomorrow," I reply, now just plain unsure.

"I know, which is why you can't go," She says, taking a step forward.

"Wednesday, I can't just cancel on Natalie"

"Don't say her name," she growls, getting closer, which makes my heart race.

"I-" She's now standing directly in front of me, "I'm going out tomorrow, and you can't stop me," I say softly yet firmly, moving past her to head for the door.

"Watch me." She whispers, her hands snaking around my waist, making me weak in the knees as I instantly cave. Her lips come to kiss the back of my neck softly, yet sweetly, making my head spin. She pulls me into her, holding me tight, but not enough to hurt me. She was never like this before; her kisses get more loving as she now uses the tip of her tongue to flick my earlobe, a weak spot she knows drives me mad.

"W-weds..." I call out in a breathy moan. Her touch sets my body on fire. I haven't had a release since the last time she touched me.

"I know, Cara Mia," she mumbles against my skin, her hands around my torso begin to caress my waist lightly, making my breath hitch. She turns me around to face her, planting her lips on mine in a passionate kiss, making my body flush. We stop to catch our breath, and I then realise the position we are in, and I panic, breaking off from her as I lean my back against the door, trying to catch my breath. "Why did you move?" She asks, clearly annoyed as she folds her arms back over her chest as if she wasn't touching me so lovingly a second before.

"What the hell was that?" I question, looking at her with frustration and confusion. 

"I was pleasing you," She says bluntly, stepping closer, one of her hands comes up to lean on the wall next to my head, her other hand cupping my chin, making me look at her, and my body feels warm under her gaze, "So, why did you pull away?" She asks with a small smirk.

"Because..." I push her off me, giving her a cold expression, "You said we weren't to do this anymore," I remind her, keeping my eyes on her, just in case she tries to kiss me again. She rolls her eyes at my lack of cooperation. 

"You were more fun moaning my name." She smirks, I blush, and I try to hide it as I cough into my hand, which only makes her eyes gleam in delight at my dismay. 

"Just tell me what your intentions are, Wednesday," I say, not wanting to keep this going on longer than it needs to be. She glances down for a moment, her smirk fading as she looks back at me, her expression seems...softer, as she opens her mouth slightly to speak. 

"I wanted to..." Her brows furrow. Whatever she wanted to say was going to be extremely difficult, so I waited, not in a mocking way, or an impatient way, I watched her calmly, studying her expression to see if I could guess what was bothering her to make this easier. 

"Apologise?" I ask playfully, knowing she wouldn't apologise to someone. 

"Yes, actually..." she says softly, surprising me, so I keep silent, waiting to hear her out, "I realised that the way...I may approach...some things can be seen as..." She thinks of the right words, "...seen as rather rude..." She speaks slowly as if trying to figure out the correct way to apologise to someone. 

"You would have realised correctly," I say firmly, looking at her blankly, her eyes glance at me and my expression for a moment before she looks back down, a tint of pink on her cheeks.

"Well, yes, and for that, I'd like to apologise," she says softly, looking embarrassed. 

"Ok, I'm waiting," I say with a serious look; however, my tone is light-hearted and mischievous. 

She sighs, fixing her bands as a way to make herself look more formal before her eyes lock with mine "Y/n, I'm sorry," she says, short and quick, how Wednesday responses usually are, which makes me chuckle softly, my face softening. 

"I accept your apology," I say with a soft smile. I see her body physically relax, a sigh escaping her lips, "Were you really that worried?" I ask with a teasing chuckle. 

"Yeah..." She says softly, her cheeks dusting red. "I didn't want you to stop being my friend..." She speaks quietly, stepping forward, and this time I let her. 

"I'm glad we patched things up, I missed your cold stares~" I coo, running my fingers through her bangs, which she doesn't pull away from. 

"Are you still planning on going out tomorrow?" She asks, a hopeful look in her eyes. 

"Well, yeah, " I say in a soft tone, my words make her face harden, and I sigh, "Ok, tell me, what's wrong with Natalie?" I ask, wanting us not to fight again. 

"I don't like how she looks at you." She grumbles under her breath; I have to lean in to hear what she said. 

"What? What do you mean?" I ask her softly, it's clearly bothering her, I just don't know why. 

"She keeps flirting with you, and you're oblivious," she says in a cold, rude way. Her anger is back. I groan in annoyance. I thought we moved past this, but I guess not. 

"Maybe I want her to flirt with me!" I say in an aggressive tone, this stuns her to silence. She begins picking at her nails, her eyes darting to the floor before speaking. 

"I thought...I thought you liked...me..." She says, her voice trailing off, my face softens, as I run a hand over my hair, sighing heavily. 

"Wednesday...I do" I say quietly, "...more than we agreed that I should," I confess, looking down at the ground as I rub my arm to soothe my bubbling nerves. "And I'm sorry, but I think I need to move on," I glance up for a brief moment to see her looking at me, an unreadable expression on her face. "I can't just let you drag me around for the rest of my life," I say softly. I've taken these 4 weeks to think about what I wanted to say to Wednesday, "You understand where I'm coming from, don't you?" I ask, looking up at her. She stands there, looking straight ahead into my soul. 

"So... you do still like me?" She asks, her emotion is blank, which leaves me unable to decipher it.

"Yes, I do," I tell her, feeling uncomfortable as I expose myself to her. 

"You can't go on that date." She repeats, a firmness to her tone, she takes a step closer, her hand coming to wrap around my waist, her other hand holding my chin, "Not while I still have a chance" She murmurs softly, capturing my lips in a soft kiss. 

I gasp, not expecting this. She uses my surprise to slip her tongue into my mouth, her eyes closing as she kisses me more passionately. I wrap my arms around her neck, pulling her closer as my tongue caresses hers. She pushes her body into mine, trapping me against the door as my heart pounds in my chest, my mind swirling as she nibbles on my bottom lip, making me breathless. 

"Wednesday, I-" She places a finger to my lips, silencing me. 

"Let me make this right," she says, caressing my face, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear as she looks at me fondly. "It took me a while, but I like you, Y/n, you're more to me than someone I meet for my own lustful pleasure. When I'm near you, I can't help the spiders crawling in my stomach, or the pounding in my chest when I touch you." She tells me, her voice letting me know that her words hold sincerity and confidence. 

"When...did you begin to feel like this?" I ask her, as I hear my heartbeat in my ears, the blood pumping in my chest, as I feel warm and fuzzy. Her hand on my waist caresses my hip softly with her thumb, sending butterflies from that location to my stomach. 

"A while, but I only admitted it to myself last month," she tells me, her lips brushing against mine as she brings me in for another kiss, there is no lust behind it, just pure desire to be with me, the thought of her wanting me the way I've wanted her makes my head spin in ecstasy. 

Last month is all a blur to me now. My anger from before has vanished as I melt into her touch, craving more of her. Last month I was hanging out with someone I didn't want to pursue, someone who must've caught Wednesday's attention...wait...

"Were you jealous?" I ask, pulling away from the kiss to look at her with a small smirk. Her face flushes as she looks away, clearing her throat.

"That's a preposterous accusation," she grumbles, not wanting to admit it. 

"Wednesday~," I say her name sweetly, hooking my finger under her chin to get her to look at me, "Were you, or were you not jealous?" I ask, a smile on my face as I look at her flustered face.

"I didn't like how close she was to you," She confesses, burying her face in the crook of my neck, a long sigh leaving her lips as her breath tickles my neck. I giggle, hugging her cold body close. 

"It's ok Weds, I never had any feelings for her," I reassure her softly, this makes her remove her head from my neck, still in my arms as her eyes pierce through my soul. 

"Then why did you agree to go on a date?" She asks me, sounding confused and a little hurt. 

"Well, I thought for sure that this," I gesture between the two of us, "Wouldn't be talking anymore, so I agreed to get my mind off you," I confess softly. She remains silent, looking down, moving a little to my side, so we aren't hugging properly anymore, before bashing her head against the door as she groans, making me worried. "Woah, woah, hey, don't beat yourself up," I say in worry, raising her head to look at me.

"I'm an idiot, a useless, no-good idiot." She mumbles, instead of using a door, she uses my shoulder for a softer impact. I look baffled, holding her head in my hands to get her to face me. 

"You're not an idiot, Weds, just slow," I say softly, pecking where she hit her head. She just sighs, a small smile on her face after I kiss her. 

"Thank you, Y/n," she says gratefully. "It's just...I'm one of the most observant and smartest people at my age, but I'm having so much difficulty navigating my feelings for you," she says, her expression monotone, but her voice has a hint of disappointment. 

"Love makes you stupid," I answer with a shrug of my shoulders, to which she scoffs, clearly not impressed. 

______________________________________________________________________________

Somewhere in the halls, two people peer behind a corner, looking at the Janitor's closet door.

"$10 says they are fucking," A voice says smugly, to which the other voice scoffs. 

"Weds needs to get her feelings out, she's not going to fuck Y/n," the voice says, surely, to which the other voice tsks. 

"Hmm, I don't know Enid, as you said, you've caught on to both of them having messy clothes and hair after being gone for a while." Their voice muses, confident they've won. 

"You'd better have that $10 ready~," Enid says in full confidence as she looks at Natalie with a sly grin. 

The two watch as Y/n and Wednesday walk out of the janitor's closet, hiding behind the wall so they don't get caught, purposely eavesdropping on the girls' conversation.

"Just so we are clear, we are dating now, right?" Y/n asks quietly as they walk away from their hearing. 

"Obviously, if not, I'll just have to give you more hickeys on purpose this time," Wednesday says smugly. Enid and Natalie peer their heads back around the corner to see a flustered Y/n and a rather confident Wednesday. 

"I-I uh...guess I'll cancel on Natalie then," Y/n says softly. Wednesday's eye cut through Y/n like knives, which doesn't seem to faze her now girlfriend. 

"You'd better, if she comes near you again, I'll have her head on a spike," she says coldly, folding her arms over her chest as she walks down the hall, Y/n quickly following behind. 

The two spies wait a moment before Natalie groans, "I thought I asked you not to let her kill me," she whines to the werewolf. 

"I'll have a talk with her, don't worry," Enid smiles, patting Natalie's head. "Want to go grab lunch with me? Playing matchmaker works up an appetite." The blonde sighs, rubbing her hand in a circular motion on her stomach. "You're buying~" She teases, skipping to the cafeteria, to which Natalie sighs defeatedly. 

"Do you want a taco or a burger?" She asks begrudgingly, trailing behind the chipper girl. 

Chapter Text

Coming home after a long day of school, where you did nothing after dinner except sit in your bed and rewatch the show 'Wednesday' for the 40th time since it came out, was a bit of a loser thing to do. You could call it a bit of an obsession; you instantly fell in love with the show when it came out. You always loved the old Addams family TV show, even managing to get some of the rare comics made from Charles Addams himself at a vintage store or online. 

It was the one hyper fixation you never put away in favour of another. Sure, you had many other TV shows, movies, and series that you enjoyed watching and worming your way into the fandom for. But nothing would top Wednesday. You loved the cast, the director, the story, the mystery, the supernatural. All of it was just so awe-inspiring, which was why you were in school to become a story writer for the media. 

Wednesday had become a comfort show for you. The way the young girl didn't give a shit about fitting into the social norms you had to deal with in your everyday life.  The way she puts herself into dangerous situations and the heart she had, despite hiding it under steel iron walls, made her a person you couldn't help but root for.

Part of your fixation was due to the fact that you had a slight crush on the fictional character and the actress who played her. But you were 17, and this was normal for your age. 

But your back was straining from having lain down in the same space on your bed for so long. So, you got up, stretching your hands up over your head to crack your muscles and loosen them up before you head downstairs for a glass of water. 

"Hey, can you let the dog out on your way past?" Your mother called to you, currently busy cleaning dishes after the tasty dinner she had made for you and your family. 

"Sure." You hummed, deciding to put the drink on the back burner to go over to your dog, a German Shepard, fully grown at the young age of being one year old, whose tail started to wag in excitement as he saw you head over to the door to his favourite place, the backyard.

"Come on, boy!" You beckoned the canine to follow you, who happily zoomed past you the minute you had the door open, nearly knocking himself into the back of your legs to relieve himself and run around daft. 

You chuckled at his enthusiasm, leaning against the doorframe as you felt the air tickle the skin of your cheeks, so you took a deep breath in, inhaling the fresh air. You notice one of the lids to the bins was opened and huff. "Damn raccoons." You mutter under your breath, walking out on the path to close the lid. 

A rush of wind whipped by you in that moment when you secured the top of the bin, a shiver running up your spine as you fought the urge to let your teeth chatter. "Dixon, come on, let's go." You called for your dog, turning your head around, expecting to see him rolling around in the grass and going crazy. 

But he was gone.

"Dixon?" You called again, walking out onto the grass, unsure if he was digging a hole under the fence again to get to the neighbour's yard to get to their dog, a schnauzer mix. "Dixon, come on, bud, it's cold." You added with another sigh of irritation as you looked around for him. You couldn't hear his paws, or his panting breaths or even the silly growls of play he would normally make. 

"Where is that damn dog?" You mutter under your breath. You didn't hear him go back inside cause your mom had closed the door after it was left open too long, muttering something to you about 'letting the draft in' when you had gone over to the bin.

You had a horrible feeling in your gut, the feeling of being watched, you just weren't sure who.

"Dixon won't be returning. Neither will you." A voice from behind you caught your attention, a mix of intimidation slithering into an unfamiliar accent, an old-ish one, you would guess eastern European, or perhaps some timely native talk with a touch of Hispanic. 

You turn on your heels to face the person, and you nearly stumble back at who you were looking at. Goody Addams. 

It barely occurred to you that your entire world had been changed to a blue foggy mist; the only thing you could see right now was her. 

"What the fuck-" Her hand was quick to cover your mouth, head spinning as you felt your body move without needing to lift a finger, and now you were in the woods, that blue mist still clouding your judgement. You felt nauseous, dazed and confused by the quick change of scenery, and by the mysterious stranger you knew far too well. 

"You will not scream. Or speak until I am finished. Understood?" She told you firmly, eyes searching your panicked and confused ones for any protest, but found none as you timidly nodded your head in agreement. "Good."

You felt your heart speed up at the nerve-wracking situation you were in, so many questions filtering through your mind, like: Where's my dog? Where am I? Are we dead? Are you a figment of my imagination? Why the hell is Goody Addams in front of me with her hand on my mouth? All very reasonable questions, but for now, they would be left unanswered. 

"I've been watching you," she told you, eyes still as steel and careful as glass, as she pressed her free hand on your shoulder, ensuring you didn't run away. "You are the protector of the key, someone I need." Your brows raised, words of befuddled wonder about to leave your lips, but she sharpened her gaze, shutting you up. "My world, your world, are separate, but also one and the same. Your world creates entertainment on TV screens, but each story fabricated from someone's mind is completely true and relevant in another world." 

Your mind was struggling to process this, and she could clearly see that, but she continued. 

"They are parallel to each other but never crossed. The things you watch in your room when you are bored aren't just an idea given to someone's mind, they are real, they exist in other worlds." Her grip on your shoulder tightened, a sense of seriousness in her gaze as well as her face, "I need your help." She finally gets to the point, "My descendant, Wednesday, needs your help." She reiterates the importance of her words with a firm squeeze on your shoulder. "I know you know the story of what happens to her; you've seen it come undone countless times. No one else I've observed can recount it by memory the way you can." 

You felt your cheeks flush at the exposure of your obsessive habits of rewatching the show over and over again. "But I'm just-" You stop short in your words when you remember her hand over your mouth, your voice muffled against her icy, cold palm.

"You are just a normal girl here, but over in my world, you can be so much more than that." She assures you of your worries. "My descendant is... difficult to put it lightly. She will not accept help or the presence of another so easily." She huffed in annoyance at the talk of her great, great, great, and many more great-granddaughters before she started to speak again. "But you know how things play out, you know when her investigations will lead her to uncovering more truths until eventually the fight. I need you there to protect her. Keep her safe. You're the only one I've deemed worthy to do this. Are you up for the task?"

Her hand finally removes itself from your mouth, which was left slightly open in disbelief from all that she's said. "But... how am I supposed to just... exist in your world?" You asked. "I mean..." you paused with the thoughts racing through your head, "I mean, I'm down to help... but like... how can I be where she is if I'm not... abnormal or have any sort of... living documents connecting me to your world?" 

"I will handle all that." She said surely. "I can get you a passable birth certificate, a passport and a conclusive backstory to get you into Nevermore without suspicion."

"This is..." You spluttered, shaking your head slightly, feeling so lost and unsure about all of this. "...crazy, utterly crazy. You know that?" You asked her, but you were sure what her answer would be already. 

"Oh, come on, Y/n." She scoffed, taking both your shoulders in her hand to shake you back and forth like you were a toy rattle. "Do you want to live the rest of your life stuck in bed all day, running your mind through what-ifs on whether you were to live in another world, or do you want to be somebody important and get off your ass and be relevant in a place that needs you?"

Well, that stung. 

"I..." You thought for a moment, but then her gaze turned into one of pleading, and you were always a sucker for that look on any person. The introvert and people pleaser in you just couldn't say no. "Fine... fine. I'll do it." You mutter quietly in defeat.

"Excellent," she said with a slow-forming smile. "Now this won't hurt a bit." Her next words made you take a step back as a precaution. "Oh, relax." She chided, pulling you back to her with a strong tug on your shoulders. "I'll be giving you some powers to help out my descendant, as well as a form of protection for yourself." Her words were now soothing, before she added, "Besides, I can't have you messing up my plans by getting kicked out of the academy because you lack powers."

"Powers? You mean like the ones everyone else has in your world?" You couldn't help but sound excited; you always wanted superpowers, the world of Wednesday wasn't exactly Marvel or DC operated, but it was still a much cooler normality to have than yours.

"Yes, exactly." She nodded, "Now, I will be granting you the power of protection, distortion and distraction. You will use these wisely and only when it comes to the safety of my descendant, is that understood?" 

You nodded your head vigorously, feeling like a little kid being granted VIP access to the toy store. "I promise to only use my powers wisely." You repeated, to which she rolled her eyes slightly, but a small, amused smile was on her lips. 

"You are not being forced to pledge anything, Y/n. I trust you will do well." She reminded you of your current placement in this situation. Her hand raised up to place itself on your forehead, but her words made you second-guess. "Now, like I said, this will only hurt for a moment-" 

"Wait a minute, you aren't going to like teach me how to use them?" You asked, confused and in disbelief, avoiding her touch once more, which was beginning to become a clear annoyance on her face. 

"We are out of time, now stand still." With that, she presses her palm against your forehead, and you feel yourself drop to the ground, vision blackening, and your mind swirling like you are being transported to a different place once again. 

_________________________________

Being a student at Nevermore Academy was surprisingly easy. Scarily, too, like seriously, all you needed to do was show the principal some fancy papers, and she gave you a dorm and let you attend classes. You got a 4-month head start into the school year, already having a placement in the dorms, the students knew who you were (sort of) and didn't suspect much of you. 

Although in hindsight, you did arrive in the Wednesday dimension a little chaotically. You had awoken in the woods near the burned-down farmhouse, and that homeless guy was there, cursing you out for trying to steal his dump of a home, so you quickly skedaddled on out of there.  

Goody was kind enough to send you a guiding spirit in the form of a raven. It wasn't exactly talkative, more so directive in what you should be doing and what direction you should be taking. She also gave you no help in how to use your powers, but your raven did, so at least learning what a head tilt, a caw, or a wing flap meant was some sort of achievement. 

You learned that you could project a shield with your mind onto whoever or whatever it was you wished to protect. It came out as a yellow force field to the eye, but it was hard to catch on to at first unless you focused hard. 

Your second ability was connected to your third; it had to do with ravens. Your new companion, whom you named Echo, was able to distract whoever it was you wanted to with added buddies. You had come to realise it in an awkward way when you were desperately trying to get Wednesday's attention to steer her clear of the weathervane after her first escape attempt from therapy. 

You had uttered the words, 'Damnit, if only I could get her to focus on something different.' This sent your pet into a frenzy and attack that poor trucker with a flock of birds, the same man whom the goth had bumped into before seeing a vision of him dying. So, you hadn't been able to divert her attention from the weathervane, which led to her meeting Tyler, as the story unfolded, and that's when you learned that you had to be tactful in what you meddled in, because some major things were canon to the future events that will transpire. 

Now, the third ability was the one that freaked you out the most. You could use your flock of mischievous friends to clone yourself. The way it worked is so that they'd mould into you, same skin, same clothing, same everything, but if you were to get hit or move too quickl,y as in dodging away from an attack, the illusion would break, leaving you to be exposed with the blackness of their feather merging back into their bird form. 

You had learned that one after Echo had been bugging you all day on a weekend, he managed to get you out into the woods and got you angry enough to throw a pebble at him, except but some unfortunate luck it bounced off the tree and was going to head straight for your eye if it wasn't for the annoyance of a winged mammal had unlocked your ability when you went to move out the way.

You did, of course, geek out about your powers to Echo, who had no interest in your excitement whatsoever, but did pity you with a small head bump as he sat himself on your shoulder, so at least you had some form of emotional support on your strange journey into a new world.

_________________________________

Wednesday had to be the hardest obstacle to figure out. Yes, you knew you couldn't interrupt the timeline, and yes, you knew that you couldn't exactly stop her from investigating the case. But trying to be there for her when danger struck was like trying to pin the tail on the donkey blindfolded. 

You were able to intervene at some moments, nothing too fancy or overly heroic to gain suspicion, but to earn the 'too good of a Smartian' comment from her. 

You arrived when she was pinned by Rowan to a tree, trying to talk him out of killing her and warn him of the Hyde behind him. We all know how that ended. So, you were the first one to carry Wednesday out of the scene after she collapsed and tell Principal Weems of the murder that had happened before your eyes. 

Only for you and Wednesday to get gaslit for the entire thing, you knew Rowan died, and you saw the boy die. But of course, Principal Weems had to make you both look stupid when she came in as Rowan with her shape-shifting abilities. 

Wednesday started to trust you a little more in the investigation, sharing her theories with you because she knew she could count on you. The picture Rowan's mother had painted 25 years ago, the one with Goody and Joseph Crackstone facing off in the quad, had a new addition you hadn't seen in the show. It was of a large dark raven, formed to be a person, but the person was illegible from the smoke surrounding them. You knew it had to be you; you were the protector, but trying to take care of someone when you had Xavier and Tyler up your ass 24/7, because God forbid a woman finds companionship with another woman and puts her trust in her, made your job a lot more difficult. 

You would get the nastiest side eyes when the artist popped out of nowhere, wanting to speak to Wednesday, but seeing you already next to her. At the Weathervane, Tyler would glance at you with scepticism. 

To be fair, you were one of the kids with a strange bird following you around all the time and even when you did your head start, and though you had formed a mild trust with your peers, you were legit. 

You had managed to worm your way somewhat into the goth's social circle, and you picked Eugene as your friend, being the second girl to join the beekeeping club. You were always nearby but never hanging off her back like a leech, like her two admirers were. 

You joined her on her expeditions, even smugly getting the jump on Tyler, who thought it'd be cute to sneak up behind Wednesday and cup her hand to silence her noises when they were both in the woods looking for evidence of Rowan's actual murder. You elbowed him in the gut before he could touch her, and you couldn't help but feel a little prideful for getting that small, subtle nod of approval from the girl for having her back. 

You helped out at the Poe cup when Enid's team got sabotaged. Not only did Yoko get tricked into eating garlic bread at lunch, but one of the other Ophelia Hall dorm students had received a concerning call regarding their parents and had to leave on short notice. So you managed to help Get Wednesday back on track when she awoke from her vision. 

The vision (Wednesday's POV)

I remember grabbing the flag for the tournament, but now I've spawned back into the blue foggy woods. I pick myself up and look around for my ancestor, knowing she would be nearby, but when I finish my turn, I'm met face to face with her. Her expression was as indifferent as mine. 

"You are the key." She spoke, a large book in her left hand tucked under her arm, which wasn't my main focus at the moment, but her words. The key, what door would I be able to unlock with such a title? How does this connect to my investigation? "Find the protector." 

That was all she said before I felt my vision go black for a few seconds, then found myself being helped up by Y/n, who dusted me off and handed me back the flag like nothing had happened. 

"Stopping for a cat nap?" Bianca teases as she runs past us, taking the flag like it was the easiest thing in the world. I wanted to respond, but Y/n's grip on my sleeve tightened. 

"Ignore her." She told me, and I never usually took orders from another person, let alone tolerate them touching me, but something about my meeting with my ancestor had stirred me from my usual guard. 

Who's the protector, and what good will they do me?

End of Vision 

______________________

The Rave'N was coming to Nevermore; it was the talk of the entire school at the moment. 

You had to watch as people made fools of themselves, tripping over their words as they asked the person of their desires to be their date. It was cute, you would admit that, but also obnoxiously annoying in some ways when the richer kids would make grand displays that made everyone stop and watch the outcome, when all you wanted to do was head to your class, but couldn't because of the human wall blocking you. 

You also had to prepare Eugene for staking out the Hydes' cave, already knowing Wednesday would cancel last minute on the plans in favour of listening to Thing, who had set her up with Tyler for the dance. 

The Rave'n

You had your gear packed, which was a flashlight, a rainproof jacket and a backpack. You and Eugene were going over the plans for staking out when your attention was caught by Wednesday coming down the staircase in her black dress. 

You were awe-struck. Sure, you had seen it all over social media back in your world. But something about getting to see the girl's beauty only a few feet away had your heart beating a little louder. 

Her hair was in a neat bun, a braid over the top to not leave her usual style. The dress itself was gorgeous, a mixture of regal and the macabre, clinging to the frills of the fabric. The way it hung down enough to swish with her movements but not completely render her unable to walk was enchanting. 

But then the hard part kicked in, the look of betrayal on Eugene's face as he walked up to her and Tyler, who was currently trying to work up the courage to give the young Addams a corsage, got interrupted at the smaller boy's question. "Wednesday, what's going on?" He asked, confused, even though the answer was blatantly obvious. "What happened to staking out the cave?"

Her eyes flicker between him and Tyler before landing on you as you step next to Eugene, taking the reins as you can feel the tension of teenage hormones in the air. "You look great." You complimented, a small smile on your lips, which got a little wider by the jealous glare on the barista's face due to the fact that Wednesday took a moment to pick at a part of her dress, almost like your words had made her flustered, when you knew it wasn't the case. 

Boys will never read girls correctly. 

"I look like I'm being suffocated in the painstaking classic example of female objectification for the male gaze." She grumbled out, eyes finding yours again. 

"Well, you have my gaze too," you teased, shooting her a playful wink in the hopes of easing the tension. The young Galpin's stare hardened as did his grip on the flimsy corsage in his hands. "But if you can't make it tonight, don't worry, Genie and I got this." You patted the boy's shoulder next to you, seeing the anger in him disperse at the reminder he wasn't completely alone. 

"No." She was quick and firm to tell you both, "You will not stake it out tonight, it's too dangerous. We'll go tomorrow. Understood?" She shot you both a pointed look, to which you both nodded your heads in compliance. 

When she left to head into the gymnasium with Tyler, the bee expert turned to you. Determination in his eyes. "We'll be fine without her. Two is better than one in any scenario." 

"That's right." You say with a small grin. "A hummer never shies away from danger." His grin widened as you recited the beehive code. 

"Come on then, we've got a long night ahead of us." He said, taking you by the wrist as you both make your way to the woods. 

Timeskip

You both took refuge next to a tree. You were silently anxious, knowing the outcome of this, so you were trying to subtly do everything to make sure Eugene had a head start before the danger came. 

"Hey, did you bring snacks with you? I packed light." You piped up after he finished his latest update to his voice recorder. 

"Sure did! I have honey oat protein bars and a jar of honey in my bag. I think there's a spoon somewhere in there, too, if you're feeling for something sweet." He hummed, taking his large hiker's backpack off. It was almost the size of him; the fact that he even owned such a large bag eluded you, but then again, he would need something to carry all his jars in.  

It was all part of your plan, of course, to get him to wear a lighter load so when he had to run, it would be less of a strain. "Cool, thanks Gene, I'll just put the bag here for now. No use in straining." You told him as you took one of the protein bars out of the bag to munch on it. 

A car rolled up near the cave, to which you and Eugene perk up at the sound of the engine roaring, the lights left on as the person leaves their car. 

"Eugene Ottinger, reporting at 22:42. Potential suspect has arrived on location." He whispered into his recording device. 

You tensed, preparing yourself for what this was going to come down to. "Eugene." You whispered to him. "When I say run, we run. Got that?" You kept your voice low as you placed your hand on his shoulder, keeping watch on what the stranger in black does as they approached the cave. 

"Why would we need to-" 

He was cut off by the dark figure setting the cave up in flames, a wild explosion bursting out of the entrance of it that had Ottinger following your hasty tug on his jacket with no question. "Never mind." He shrieked quietly in panic as you helped him run through the woods. 

You both ran like your lives depended on it. He was a lot faster than what you saw in the show, thanks to his lack of baggage attached to him. 

"Eugene, I need you to run back to the school. Okay? Tell Wednesday what's going on and get help." You panted out through breaths as you shoved him forward, helping him get a boost, but he stopped, looking back at you like you had grown two heads. 

"What? No. I'm not leaving you. Hummer's stick together." His voice gave in to desperation and pleading, scared out of his mind by seeing something he probably shouldn't have. 

"Do you trust me?" You asked him urgently. To which he nodded quickly. "Then trust me now. I promise I'll be fine." 

"But Y/n this..." He looks around wearily, the woods around you both now an eerie silence, now that your footsteps have stopped. "This is shady, I don't trust it." 

"I don't trust it either." You assure him softly. "But I need you to put trust in me. I have my shield. I'll be fine." You repeated to him, your voice more firm but steady as you tried to get him to follow along. 

You hadn't gone into full detail about your powers to anyone except Eugene. Back when you first got to Nevermore, you had 4 months to do whatever you wanted, and beekeeping was a good hobby to use your free time on, and it's made you an amazing friend, so he knew a bit about your abilities. 

"Take this." He hands you a GPS, it was a large handheld electronic device. Used for when you were going off the record for a bit, and it would be very useful for people to track you with if you ever got lost. "I don't know exactly where you'll be by the end of the night, so this will keep you safe." 

"Thanks, Eugene." You say with a small, grateful smile for his thoughtfulness. "Now go, please." You quickly asserted yourself back into the current situation. "And be quick." 

"Yeah, got it. Don't die out here." He waved you off, and your eyes were trained on his fleeting figure, and they never left until he was officially out of sight. 

So far, everything was going according to plan. 

You started to make noise, and a lot of it. Hoping to get the Hydes' attention. You grabbed a fallen tree branch off the ground, smacking it against the log of a nearby tree, shouting profanities, curses, animal noises, anything to have the focus on you. 

A low, vicious growl rumbled not too far from you, making you drop the stick as you waited patiently and anxiously for the creature to appear. "Didn't like my comment to Wednesday, did you? You fucking monster." You hissed into the air, eyes on alert. 

You knew it was Tyler who was behind all the murders, and getting to speak freely for once was a little therapeutic, but it sucked that it had to be in the face of danger, though. Your response was a loud roar, hearing his footsteps stomp into the dirt as they get louder and louder, trampling closer and closer as you finally make eye contact with the bulging, feral eyes of the beast. 

"Shield!" You called out, arms crossing over your chest for protection as you felt the thrum of your powers activate at the right moment, watching as the beast was flung across the woods thanks to the sudden contact of a boulder-like wall that he couldn't see. "Holy shit, that actually worked." You mutter under your breath in relief. 

You had reasonable doubts; you only ever assumed your power was useful for others and not yourself. 

You weren't given a chance to revel in your victory; however, as Tyler got up from the ground, lunging at you again. 

"Shit uh... Echo!" You fumbled a little, forgetting in that moment you had your companion at your beck and call, so when you dodge, you feel his wings, and his bird friend wings cloak around you, morphing themselves around your body and causing distortion. 

The Hyde didn't know where to strike you; there were too many things in his way, flapping of wings, the constant cawing of your friends distracting him as you managed to shift yourself behind him, picking up the branch you had used earlier to smack him in the left hind leg with. 

He let out a horrible-sounding cry of pain as he fell to the ground, and you refused to give him another opportunity to try and get up again, so you started pummeling the branch into whatever part of him you could, his legs, back, shoulders, and back of his head. 

He made multiple sounds of pain, and each time he tried to swipe at you or get the jump on you, you'd use Echo and the birds to dodge out of the way. You never realised how much momentum the birds gave you; it was like their power of flight was given to you to make each dodge or movement seem seamless and graceful. 

Back at the Rave'n

Blood covered the once white gymnasium, students screamed in a panic, most of them tripping over their own feet due to the unexpected red slip and slide. It was like a massacre had occurred, and the only one in black was enjoying it the most. 

But amidst all the chaos, the goth had lost her date; she had lost sight of everything important until a student's shoulder crashed into hers, nearly sending her backwards if it weren't for the vision halting her entire body in place. 

She saw you running-

No. You were fighting the Hyde, by yourself. Exertion is clear in your expression as well as determination with each swing of your arm or another grunt with the force of each strike, until suddenly, blood clotted her vision, and you were nothing more than a body on the ground. 

Wednesday jolted as she came back to the hectic dance, her eyes darting everywhere and anywhere for somebody to help, then her eyes met Thornhills, who was already approaching her. 

"Wednesday, are you alright?" The teacher asked with worry, her face painted in that pitiful expression the young Addams would usually sneer at.

"It's Y/n." She spoke in haste, already getting her feet in gear to head to the woods. "She's in trouble!" She called over the screaming voices of her peers, alerting those nearby and the teacher, who had heard her quite clearly. 

She bumped into Eugene, who had given her the same warning her vision did, and she couldn't have left the dance quicker enough with that confirmation, not giving herself time to take the tracker off Eugene, so she was going in blindly. Her footsteps broke off into the night, scuffing the dirt beneath her. Her dress swishing behind her as she only had one clear goal in mind, was finding you, helping you, saving you. 

"Y/n!" She called out into the dark, her voice a lot shakier than she would have admitted to if her focus wasn't set on locating you. "Answer me, you insipid pest!" Anger tore through her lungs with each stride she made successfully in the forest, her eyes searching desperately for a familiar face. 

A roar broke the silence, dread overcoming her stomach to the point she nearly felt queasy, but still her feet moved faster than her brain could process, making her way over to the sound. She saw you on the ground, blood trickling down your stomach, your shirt ripped open. A tree branch next to you, with your arm outstretched towards it. 

"Shit." She muttered under her breath, darting over to you to kneel beside you, her hands moving frantically over your clothes to look at the wound, trying to find anything to stop the bleeding. "Y/n, can you hear me?" She questioned, shaking you lightly. 

Smoke seeped out of your body, melting you into the abyss and before her very eyes, she saw a flock of ravens flap out their wings away from you, and the new layer they uncovered was that you were still lying on the ground, but unscathed. No blood, no injuries. Just you. 

"How did-" Her voice cut off, hearing another pair of frantic footsteps reaching her. 

"Oh my god!" Thornhill gasped in horror at the sight of you, unmoving, unconscious, birds still forming around you, protecting you from prying eyes as their feathers attach to you once again, but not before Wednesday grabbed your hand, reassuring herself that it was really you she was with, and not whatever this mess of an illusion was. "Is she dead?!"

______________________________

The faint noise of footsteps coming from your left, fading for a few moments, then coming back, is the repetitive sound you heard for a while until you found the strength to open your eyes, your gaze bleary and disoriented, but you could make out a dark figure quickly making their way over to you, looking down at you with a shilling gaze you instantly recognized without needing to see who it was properly. 

Wednesday.

"Good, you're awake." It was her gruff greeting, standing over you with her arms folded over her chest. 

"Wednesday, be a bit nicer, she just woke up." Eugene's voice spoke from your right, only to see him with bloodshot eyes, a pouty lip and a look of pure anguish. 

"What the hell happened?" You groaned out, only to cough up a few black feathers. That was new. You made a mental reminder to ask Goody about what that meant as you picked the object out from your mouth. You watched as both members of the beekeeping club shot each other a perplexed look at the feather, but the Raveonette wasn't going to let you off easy.

"You passed out in the woods fighting the Hyde. Alone." Wednesday put emphasis on the last word with a touch of criticism. "After I verbally told you and Eugene not to go into the woods without me, you still both disobeyed my orders." 

"Last time I checked, I don't take orders from you." Your answers were met with a harsh glare. 

"You could've died." Was her rebuttal, teeth clenching in irritation. 

"But I didn't, did I?" You snarked back, feeling your head pound with the weight of having to talk and be conscious. 

"You passed out because you used too much magic, which, by the wa,y is just as dangerous as fighting a Hyde!" She snapped; her patience was thin to begin with, and you were the scissors slicing the thread. "What exactly were you thinking?"

"You should see the other guy," You chuckled, but it was only you who found the whole situation funny. 

"Y/n..." Eugene spoke up, his voice small and hesitant as four eyes locked onto him. "...When you told me to run back to Nevermore... I thought you were just buying me time... not setting yourself up for death." 

Realisation quickly caught up to you; these idiots thought you were a risk case. "Whoa, whoa, whoa." You quickly cut in. "I did not fight the Hyde because I wanted to die; I fought him because he was going to attack Eugene first if I didn't distract him." 

"How do you know the Hydes's a he?" The young boy asked, confused. 

"And how did you know it was going to attack Eugene and not you?" Wednesday added, both of them now looking at you with scrutiny. 

"Uh..." You swallowed nervously. You were usually quite good at keeping the timeline of the show to yourself, but in your weakened state, you let a few things slip. "...Goody told me..." You lied through your teeth hesitantly. 

"Who's Goody-" 

"My ancestor spoke to you and not me of the dangers that were going to happen last night?" Wednesday interrupted, tone appalled and offended at the fact that she wasn't the one to have been informed of the dangerous situation. 

"Like I said, it's complicated-" You fumbled out, only for your breath to catch. Your body feels heavier than it did moments before, as your vision darkens, only to be met by the crystal fog and a very stern-looking Goody. You were rooted in place, unable to speak, move or blink; it was like time itself had stopped, and you were the grand treasure in a museum to view.

"You were supposed to protect Wednesday, not go off on a little side quest." She sneered, walking around you in slow circles as if evaluating whether you were worthy to continue the task. 

"I wasn't about to let Eugene die." You spoke once you felt her mental hold on your body drop, causing your body to fall to the dirt with a thud. 

"Eugene wasn't going to die, you knew that already." She chided, disappointed in you as you managed to kneel. "You have disrupted the timeline, all for an inferior decision based on your feelings." She came to a stop behind you, and chills ran down your spine at the realisation you couldn't feel her breath despite her now so close. "The events should've played out how they were destined to; now Eugene will have to suffer a grimmer fate to keep Wednesday from knowing about Thornhill." Her voice was sickenly cold, no remorse, no regret, nothing. It was as if you were talking to a void. 

"Eugene is my friend... I couldn't let him get hurt. I didn't want him to die." You repeated, because it was the only words you had left in you to repeat. You didn't think about the consequences of your interactions with others, only Wednesday. All you have been doing is focusing on Wednesday, when you made distance to protect her from knowing the truth, you got soft for the beekeeper, like a little brother, your kin. 

"You do realise the danger you have put my world in, yes? Now a new event will arise, one made to solely stop my descendant in the throes of her investigation, just like it had been planned to." She hissed, hands gripping the back of your head to force your eyes up into the air. 

You never did take the time to take in your surroundings. Stars coated the sky, each one moving slowly; some passed like a greeting, others collided like a battle. But there was a star that shone the brightest, the little ball of gas had a redness around it, its friends all moving away from it like it was toxic to its environment. 

"No." You whispered in horror as the realisation set in. "This isn't fair!" You called out, trying to get loose from her grasp, but it was impossible to. You were in her domain, her rules, and her demands were what you had to face. "I didn't mean for things to become like this." You felt your voice waver as you were forced to watch how the star crumbled to dust. 

How Eugene... crumbled to dust. There was no significant claim that he was that star, but you just knew in your heart it was him. 

"None of this is fair. You think I picked you for a heroic saviour? For a fearless character in my ancestor's story?" Her voice rose, but with the loudness came brightness; the stars all shook, each one making a small tinging sound that got unbearable the longer it went on. So, you cover your ears with your hands to block out the sound, but it is still ringing in your eardrums like an unforgettable symphony. "You were asked here to obey and follow simple orders. Protect Wednesday as she solves the case. That was all." 

"You think I haven't?" You argued back, barely able to hear yourself speak as the stars started to shout at you, each voice distinctively familiar, each one a voice you recognised that caused a tremendous pain to throb in your chest. "You don't think I know?!" 

Your hands slammed into the dirty leaves beneath you, rage, guilt, and defeat consuming you like a tidal wave that wasn't foretold. "You are useless to me if you can't heed my call, you are useless to everyone you've grown to care about if you can't follow my simple instructions!" Goody's voice swirled in the bass of your skull, dizzying with each syllable coming from her lips like venom. 

Stars began to move, rapidly, quickly, hazily. All too fast to keep track of, all too much to handle, all too much to look at. It was blinding, it was horrid, but... it was beautiful. It was magnificent in a way, it was catastrophic; it was like peace and destruction were finally uniting as you watch as every star met one another in a harsh collision. 

They should've bounced off each other, they should've caused an explosion, but instead they formed into a large spherical shape, like the sun. It hurt your eyes to look at, but you couldn't pull your gaze away, no matter how badly it burned. 

Goody's hands left you, walking closer to the centre of her meeting place, looking up at the sky like it had wronged her. "No... this- This can't be." Her confused and astonished words made her gaze land back on you. 

You sat there on your knees, looking defeated, torn, beaten. But a glimmer of something came from the pits of your chest, a forcefield somehow holding the sun like you were its God given solace. 

"I will not let anybody die. Or get hurt." You whispered to no one, your voice echoing among the trees, the grass, the soil. "Just... give me one more chance." That light in you wavered as your self-doubt crept in. 

But Goody had seen the light already, and you were it. 

Hesitantly, she stalked towards you, no longer angry, no longer ridden or plagued with her morals. But fascinated by the hold you had on her realm. No one, not even Crackstone or other witches, had managed to stop her show of the past, present or future. But here you were doing just that. 

"I knew I made the right decision." Her voice snapped you from whatever daze you were in as she blocked the sun from your view, your eyes blurred with something you couldn't decipher at this moment, but it was red, and it hurt. Her hand reached out to cup your chin, tilting it slightly as she took you in with renewed interest, something brewing in that ghostly gaze of hers. "I was harsh." She admitted. "I doubted you." She added as her thumb wiped away whatever it was blocking your view of her, only to find out it was your blood. "I will give you one last chance to do this your way." She concluded, head tilted down at you with one last observation. "But I do not give out second chances, let that be known." 

Before you found the strength to talk back, you awoke back in the hospital, gasping for air, lungs stinging with fear and uncertainty as you took in the fact you were back in the world of the living. Seeing Wednesday and Eugene at your bedside like they never left in the first place, soothed you, but also scared you with the unreadable one held, as the other had a look of terror. 

"Your eyes..." Wednesday murmured, hand reaching out to cup your chin. Deja vu slapping you hard in the face as she washed away the liquid, you had a feeling you already knew the name of. "... their bleeding." 

"Goody." Was all you uttered before passing out.  

________________________________

Wednesday's POV

Seeing Y/n passing out before my eyes struck me with an unfamiliar feeling I had been subjected to since moving to this forsaken school. Concern. I had felt it back at the Gates Mansion with Enid and Y/n in the laundry chute. I had felt it back on the balcony with my roommate when she confided in me about her slow progression in her lycanthropy. 

And now it swallowed me whole. But I couldn't handle it; it was too strong. "Get the doctor," I told Eugene sharply before I left the room and the hospital to head back to my dorm. 

Once I returned, I let Thing out of my bag, allowing him to roam free as I began to make a summoning circle of salt. "Fetch me the black candles." I ordered my companion, "And the smelling salts, just in case." I added as I continued to make the ring, I knew how to complete it with my eyes closed. 

I set up flame on the wicks once they were placed. I put a name in the circle of salt before I sat down in front of it, closing my eyes and willing for the person I sought to appear. 

"What do you need?" The voice sounded unimpressed, almost bored. "I am busy, so this better be important." My eyes opened to find my ancestor, Goody, looking down at me with her glare I had mastered since birth. 

"Quit the games," I said with a sneer. "You are hurting the ones I care about, and I demand that you stop." 

"Stop?" She laughed, the sound dark and dangerous. "You have no idea what's truly at stake here, do you?" She sauntered around the salt, eyeing me the same way I eyed her with stubbornness. "This is about Y/n, right? I merely reminded her of the consequences when she decides not to listen to me." At first, I was surprised by her strange acquaintance with my classmate already. But then the anger kicked in.

My glare hardened at the way she talked about Y/n as some pawn. "She is crucial to my investigation. Why are you preventing her from assisting me?" 

"Because time needs to balance things out, rushing to the end won't be satisfactory for anybody." She smirked, "Plus," she began with her chin lifting slightly, "You and I both know you relish in the chase." 

I gritted my teeth, my hands clenching in my lap at the truth in her words. "What is not satisfactory is seeing you hurt the people who are trying to help me." 

"Is Wednesday Addams beginning to... care about her peers?" She mocked, taking a step closer to me. "Going soft?" 

"I am not soft." I huffed with annoyance. "If anything, you are the one holding me back from completing this investigation; my peers are not toys for you to kill off when you please!" I hissed with venom. 

"You are naive to think I have any power in these events." She sounded amused, "You think if I had the control, I would let things play out as they were?" She snides, "I would have dealt with this by myself ages ago."

"You had your chance!" My voice projected slightly, "In that page, Rowan's mother made about Crackstone coming back from the dead. It was your vengeance and hatred that brought us here." I watch as her jaw clenches and her eyes narrow when I strike a nerve too close to home. "You're the one at fault for all this, not my friends, not Y/n." 

"I would suggest not holding your feelings for Y/n back," her words caught me off guard, "She only has limited time here." 

"What is that supposed to mean?" I snapped at her, finding offence in her audacity. "My feelings for Y/n are purely gratitude for her help in this case, nothing more." 

"Come to me when you have a real bone to pick with me. I tire of teenage stupidity." With that, she evaporated away into thin air like she was never there in the first place. I let out a long huff of frustration, picking up and candle and blowing it out as I stood back up. 

"Help me clean this," I barked my order at Thing, who had watched the whole interaction. "And not a word." I seethed in annoyance. 

________________________________

You had to stay in the hospital on bed rest for a week until you got your strength back. And in that week, it was parents' weekend. It was a bit win for you, as you didn't have your real parents to show up, and you got to avoid all the questions about them. 

But somehow, the Addams were still causing chaos. Gomez Addams had been arrested for the murder of Garret Gates back when he was a student at Nevermore. There wasn't much danger inflicted on Wednesday during this time. So, it gave you a much-needed break from your duties, even though the hospital food was an acquired taste. 

Eugene had opted to stay with you during your stay; his mothers had come to visit to give their thanks for protecting their little boy and brought you home-cooked meals. Which was a heartwarming moment, and made you feel like you were doing your job right. 

Echo also stayed with you; he would get shooed a lot by the staff, but once they realised he was tethered to you, they let him stay reluctantly. 

The timeline didn't seem to change dramatically; you saw Eugene choosing to stick by you when he could, as another way to protect him, and as a sign of good faith from Goody. You got to have a relaxing week with no stress or worries, which was a dramatic change from the fact that you had constantly been on alert since Wednesday arrived. 

_____________________________

You were alone in the room today as Eugene was going to be spending some time with his parents for the weekend, and you were eating a cup of pudding when someone burst into your room. It was Wednesday. 

"Oh, hello." You chirped with a small smile, beckoning the young girl closer. "I heard about your father getting out of jail, congratulations." 

"Proving someone is innocent does not need commendation; it needs more skilful people in the workforce to not be blinded by a decade-long vendetta." She huffed, stepping closer until she was at the foot of your bed. "How are you doing? No more fainting spells or bleeding eyeballs?"

"I am fine, I should be good to go either tomorrow or the day after, depending on my blood sugar levels." You shrugged your shoulders. 

"Is that why you are scarfing down that sludge like it's your last meal?" She questioned, one brow raised in light amusement. 

"It's the only edible thing they have on the menu," you defended with a light scoff. "Did you only come here to mock my pudding diet?" You asked teasingly. 

"No... I came to see if you would join me for dinner with my parents when you are better," her blunt request had you blink in surprise. 

"Dinner with your parents? Why?" You couldn't help but chuckle at the absurd-sounding sentence. 

"My mother believes she holds some insight into your... powers. And as such, she is a curious mind who won't be stopped unless she is given what she wants." She explained, before folding over her chest with a roll of her eyes. "She has been bugging me about it since Thing spilt everything to her." 

"Ah, so you are only asking for my company to get them off your back?" You mused with a small grin. 

"Exactly, I'd rather have her interrogate you than me. She's already used up her 20 questions with me this weekend." She muttered under her breath, shaking her head slightly to emphasise her vexation. "We are eating at 'Little Italian' at 8:00. I will have Lurch come get you." 

She turned to leave, but you stopped her with a soft, "Hey, wait." She stops, regarding you with a look to continue. "It's nice seeing you," you told her with a small smile. She looked unguarded for a moment, like she hadn't expected the warm welcome into your space. 

"It was... necessary to check up on you. You are no use to me sick... or dead." She said carefully, as if navigating a 'thank you' was too much to bear.

"I'll be there at 8." You assure her with a soft chuckle, sensing she wanted out of the room as quickly as possible by the way her eyes kept drifting to the door. 

"Be punctual, this is my parents you want to impress." She got the last word in before taking her leave this time, leaving you with your half-finished cup of pudding to eat.

__________________________

Dinner with the family was... interesting. Pugsley took great enjoyment in eating the wicker of the bread basket, not the actual bread. Gomez had asked for Ox meat instead of the usual beef or pork. When the waiter explained they didn't serve that kind of meat, he snapped his fingers and Lurch came in with a hunk of dried, cured Ox meat for the staff to use for his meal. Morticia opted for an Ox stew with a side of salad. And Wednesday ordered the spaghetti Bolognese without the sauce, something about the dryness of the meat making her throat hurt pleased her. 

And the staff were far too unnerved to say no to the family, then Mr Addams threw each member of the restaurant team a $100 bill for 'doing a great job' even if they just walked past him, so they were a little more... tolerant of the family's wishes. 

So, you were the only one with a normal dish, spaghetti Carbonara with a creamy sauce and chopped pieces of bacon. It was a little awkward at first, only the clinking of cutlery against the plates was heard until Mrs Addams cleared her throat, gaining your attention. 

"Wednesday tells me you have some unusual abilities." She spoke, her voice soft and smooth like velvet with a slight undertone of mystery.

"Uhm... yes, that is correct, Mrs Addams," You spoke a little quietly and shyly, because nothing could have prepared you for Morticia's beauty up close. 

"Oh, please, dear," she waved a dismissive hand paired with a kind smile. "Morticia is fine, you shouldn't feel the need to be so formal." 

You smiled sheepishly at her, but nodded to comply with her request, and from the corner of your eyes, you could see how the younger female Addams rolled her eyes from her mother's overly friendly demeanour. 

"But go on, dear. Tell me about your powers." She spoke encouragingly before taking a sip of her wine, cradling the glass from the bottom like a professional would.

"Well, I have a shield." You started, twirling the pasta around your fork absentmindedly until the bite was impossibly big to eat. Still, you kept on fiddling with your food, "I have a raven friend called Echo, he's part of my powers in illusions and can clone himself into me with the help of other birds." 

"So, protection, distortion and self-shape shifting that causes distractions?" She mused on the thought for a moment, idly twirling the red liquid in her cup as she leaned back in her chair. "Those can be very useful." She noted. "Although I was told you passed out from too much use of your powers. Which can be quite dangerous." There was a hint of concern from the woman you met today. "Would you mind if I do a palm reading on you?"

"Oh uh..." you clumsily set your fork down on the plate with a soft clatter, "Sure," you held out your hand to her, palm face out. Her slender fingers took your wrist in a gentle hold, her eyes wandering over the lines with a focused expression. 

"Interesting," she murmured as her thumb traces over the line starting from the base of your middle finger, "Your fate is looking rather... dour." She told you, which set an uneasy feeling to settle in your stomach. Her thumb then moved to the line under your pinky finger, to where it was followed until it stopped. It wasn't a long line as it travelled down across in the direction of your base palm, but it never met. "Your health is rather... concerning. I don't see a connection with you in this world." Her words made you want to swear buckets. You had heard the few words Wednesday had in regard to the older woman; she was perceptive, curious and exceptionally coy. 

"Ah, well, I am from abroad." You chuckled nervously, trying to convince yourself not to take her words to heart. 

"I'm not talking about abroad," she hummed almost knowingly, still inspecting your palm like it was the most interesting thing she had seen in a while. "You're not... from here, at least that is what your lines tell me." 

"Mother," Wednesday's voice was sharp and scolding, "I thought I asked you not to weird out my friend tonight." 

"Your mother is merely stating what she is seeing, Mi pequeña víbora." (My little viper.) Her father cut in, an easy-going grin on his crooked teeth. "Let your mother do what she does best. It's been a while since I've seen her in the element like this." He spoke with no subtleties in his affection when it came to his wife. 

"You are an anomaly, Y/n." Morticia's words cut through the dinner like a steak knife, piercing the table into a silence that was both uncomfortable as well tingling with excitement from the family at the new mystery before them. It felt like she could see right through you, as if she knew everything you weren't allowed to say. "Wednesday mentioned you had blood come out of your eyes whilst you were on bed rest... I have read something similar to that in an old family book." 

Her words had you intrigued. If this was something seen before, then surely there was a way to fix it. Maybe you didn't have to speak to Goody about this after all. "Is there a way for me to learn about my powers?" You asked, unable to help but search for answers. 

"The book I refer to is the Book of Shadows, it was taken from Goody not long after her demise and is supposed to be on display at Pilgrim World... however..."

"It went missing a few weeks ago." You finished for her with a disappointed sigh. 

"Exactly," she hummed with a sympathetic nod. "Goody wasn't a good witch. I have warned Wednesday of the same; you both need to be careful when it comes to her. She was a vengeful witch who stopped at nothing to get what she wanted. Do not fall into her shoes." She warned with seriousness in her expression, her words coming off as a warning to your future well-being, rather than a threat, and it was enough to make you rethink your whole part in this plan of being Wednesday's protector. 

________________________________

Try as you might, you couldn't stop coughing up feathers after waking up in the hospital. It wasn't anything too major, such as you weren't hacking up a bunch of them at once, just singular feathers that you'd joke on if you couldn't get it out in time, or you'd wake up to the feel of something trying to escape your mouth. 

It left your throat scratchy and sore each time, your voice becoming hoarser with each passing day. Maybe this was your punishment that Goody had put on you after defying her orders, so you never thought to bring it up with her. But Mrs Addams's warning about the ghost already set an uneasy knot in your chest, but you weren't going to completely cut the older Addams out of your life; she was the reason you were stuck here after all. 

You kept the feather problem to yourself because soon enough, Wednesday would be fighting Crackstone, and all of this weird supernatural stuff would come to an end. You just had to hope you wouldn't choke to death on one in the upcoming days. 

________________________________

Wednesday's birthday was coming up, and you had already been asked by Enid to meet her and the rest of the girls' social circle in Crackstone's crypt. All you had to do was show up with a gift, and that was that, even though you knew the young Addams wouldn't take to being tricked lightly or give the surprise party much thought at all.

Once everyone revealed themselves hiding behind the coffin, everyone sang along to the well-known tune of 'Happy Birthday,' and just as expected, the raveonette turned to the hand with a mini black party hat on, cursing at him under her breath. 

"I should have known you were behind this." You watched as the limb cowered further into the wall; he had perched himself upon it. "What part of 'no party under the penalty of death' do you now understand?" 

"I thought my design for the cake was pretty inspired." Xavier piped up, making a subtle head nod towards the cake, which had a grim reaper made out of fondant icing, holding a pink balloon in its off-hand, then its scythe in the dominant one, decorated with sparklers instead of candles. It wasn't the best looking, given by the little indents of fingerprints and the off-centre patches of the sweet treat you could see, but the thought was there. 

"The balloon was my little touch," Enid stated proudly, "Why don't you make a wish?" She beamed, holding the cake out to the girl who looked like she'd rather be dead than forced to partake in the social event. She glanced at the cake for a moment before looking around the hollowed crypt instead, finding the morbid place far more fascinating than a cheaply made sponge cake. 

Her eyes focused on a scripture embedded in the brick wall, her interest piqued as she told you all. "It's Latin." She crouched in front of it, shining her flashlight on the words to read them aloud. "Fire will rain... when I rise."

"K... that's not really a wish," Enid said, a little confused, just as the sparkles ran out of flame. 

"The first part of that phrase was burned onto Nevermore's lawn," Wednesday spoke, the cogs in her mind working to try and figure out the connection. "It can't be a coincidence." 

Then a small sigh of realisation came from Ajax, "Wait, we are never eating that cake, are we?" 

Wednesday paid no mind to the disappointment, instead placing her hand on the carved words, and it took a second, but then her vision kicked in, causing her to fall backwards, and you were right there to catch her to ensure a safe landing. 

Wednesday's Vision

Waking up in the familiar foggy area, where I was lying on a field of grass, made me stand up when I heard a familiar voice whisper. "Crackstone is coming." She stood behind a gate, the same gate I had seen once before, but didn't know where it was exactly, a mansion behind her. "Crackstone is coming." She repeated, eyes locked on mine, like it was a threat. 

"Goody," I noted, not greeting her as I knew she was going to give me another clue. 

"You are the raven in my bloodline, Wednesday." She spoke in that same ominous tone, that same mystery lurking behind her. I feel the wind move slightly, only to now have my ancestor standing next to me on my right. 

I face her, "I was told you could teach me how to control my ability." 

"There is no controlling a raging river." She said, her expression dull as if it would lessen the disappointment I felt, squeezing my chest. "You must learn to navigate it without drowning." 

"Like Y/n almost did?" I questioned, thinking back to the red, weeping eyes she had. 

"Y/n thought she had her powers under control. I merely gave her a reality check, something that I can not control if the same were to happen to you." She warned, eyes narrowing as if to try and challenge me to argue, but I don't. "Time is not on our side." She added before facing the mansion, where the gates still kept me from exploring further. "To stop Crackstone, this is the place you must seek." 

"Do you always speak in riddles?" I asked, a little ticked off that I wasn't getting any closer to finding out the truth of things. 

"Do you always seek simple answers?" She questioned, sensing that I had more than one purpose in this investigation. Her next words came as a painful reminder, "The path of a raven is a solitary one. You end up alone, unable to trust others. Only seeing the darkness within them." 

"Is that supposed to scare me?" I bartered, "You've sent someone to protect me; your threats do not concern me."  

"It should." Her eyes bore into mine, as if searching for any weakness in me, but I gave her none to pick at. "Y/n won't be around forever." She suddenly said, and now my thoughts were jumbled. Was she threatening Y/n's life? What connection did my ancestor have to my friend?

"What's that supposed to mean?" I pushed for more, taking a step closer, but she barely budged, now seeing my weakness. Uncertainty. 

"I am merely reminding you that you may have allies now, but what happens to them once Crackstones visits will be left to fate, and you will not be able to intervene." With that, she disappeared, leaving me bitter and confused. 

If something were to happen to Y/n... then what does that mean for me?

_________________________

Today was a horrible day for Wednesday; everyone she spoke to seemed to know it was her birthday, showering her in gifts and congratulations. The only positive she got from the whole occasion was that she was one year closer to death; even if being 16 seemed young to die, she was ready to go at any moment if the Grim Reaper so chose.

She got a snood from Enid, to which she went to the beekeeping club to rant to Eugene about her latest vision and the woes of ending up alone, because even if Eugene hadn't gotten hurt in the cross fire, there was still this gnawing feeling in her gut that if Y/n hadn't been there then the young boy would be a lot worse. 

She then went to the weathervane, wanting a coffee to sharpen her mind and dull out the nitwits, only for the biggest nitwit to come to her table with a perfectly made latte art reading 'Happy birthday'. Tyler then proceeded to try and ask her on a date, only to be met with unnerving silence. She got into another squabble with Xavier in his shed on her suspicions of him being the Hyde, where she discovered a painting he had made of her playing the cello, another uncomfortable situation she had been subjected to. 

But despite all of that, she finally found some alone time to investigate the Gates mansion, thanks to the young Thorpe having some useful insight on the fence she had drawn to try and find more clues. She then had to hide in the mayor's trunk as he was also at the mansion after receiving numerous calls from a concerned neighbour about the lights being on, so she snuck into the boot of his car, only to watch how he was silenced by somebody in a hit and run accident. 

Now, she had a plan; she just needed a number in bodies to act as a meat shield for any dangers lurking in the abandoned house. Getting Tyler to join her was easy; she just had to have a 'change of heart' recurring the time of his date. Enid was none the wiser; all she had to do was play the 'I'm still learning how to be a friend, so accept my proposal to a proper girls' night' to get the werewolf on board. 

Then there was you, she hadn't spoken to you since dinner with her parents, a silent war of guilt on her chest at the fact that you had been through so much already without truly knowing where it was your powers spawned from. 

But she had Thing send you a letter typed from her typewriter asking you to meet her by the front gates of the school at 8 pm. You had to go; your whole life had been nulled down to looking out for the raveonette, and your weird feather sickness wasn't going to stop that. Plus, you already knew what was going to happen, so you weren't too offended by the reveal that she had tried the three of you, but it was pretty amusing watching Galpin and Sinclair become moody.

You all ended up getting chased out by the Hyde; the two girls didn't know it was Tyler, and you weren't allowed to exactly tell them because anytime you did try, you had Echo pecking at you to shut you up, and you also had no concrete proof yet. So, you all went to escape the basement full of taken body parts from its victims. But Wednesday stayed a few seconds longer to try to look at the shelves of kept limbs. By the time she had managed to make it to the window with you and Enid hauling her up as the monster tried to grab her ankle.

You used your shield to protect her, sending the creature back a few steps, which gave you three enough time to leave unscathed after going to collect Tyler. The aftermath was messy; the sheriff lost his shit at seeing his son with three claw marks down his chest and seeing the young Addams in his home. Then, back at Nevermore, things got heated between Enid and Wednesday as the werewolf expressed how she was fed up with constantly trying to give Wednesday chances, only for the goth to ruin all of them.

 That Night

"You want to be alone, Wednesday?" The blonde hissed as she packed a large duffel bag full of clothes and other essentials, heading for the door. "Then be alone!" She slammed the door shut quickly after, leaving you and the other girl to be in a tense silence, neither of you knowing what to say or do.

The young Addams ended up taking a seat by the large circular window with the intricate webbing pattern, one side black and white, the other a bright picture of blues, yellows and purples on the other.

You stood by the door, nervously drumming your fingers against your legs, unsure of whether you should join her or leave her to her own thoughts. When you made the realisation, you weren't exactly the best at comforting a person, let alone someone so bad at their own emotions they refused to acknowledge them. You went to leave but were stopped by hearing her voice, short of breath, low to a whisper.

"The protector..." When you turn to look at her, her eyes are already on you. Her knees up to her chest, her arms over her knees to keep her chin propped on top of it as she looked at you with an indescribable intensity that had you feeling exposed. "It's you."

You kept silent, tongue stuck in your throat with all the words you wanted to say, but with knowledge, you couldn't get in the way of her future. This was her path to make, her decisions, every action, they all had consequences for the outcome that you knew was inevitable. The same story you watched a million times over and over, knowing it like the back of your hand, would've made you sound insane if you blurted it all out here and now.

"Back at the mansion... You protected me." She spoke rhetorically, not expecting you to deny or confirm the truth in your actions. "You're who Goody told me to find."

"Goody..." You paused, searching for the correct thing to say. You heard a flap outside the window, and your eyes locked onto Echo's black ones as he perched himself on the stone railing. They were familiar in a way they were new. Steely, cold, firm, comforting. It was Goody, reminding you to be careful. "...She did send me." You admitted reluctantly, your gaze still caught by the raven, as if looking to her for guidance on what to say. When she doesn't budge or make any movements, you know you weren't completely fucking this up.

"I don't need protecting." The huffed-out words from the girl in front of you brought your attention back to her, her gaze on the floor, looking lost, confused and uncertain.

"You did tonight." You responded gently, taking a small step closer, then another until you were sitting next to her with a little space for comfort.

"That was because I made an error in my timing. Had I known that beast would come hurling at me, I would've joined you and Enid sooner."

"But you didn't." Another huff came from her, her hands curling into fists on her knees as you watched how she closed her eyes, head tilting back against the glass pane as she forced herself to take a breath.

"So, Goody sent you to point out my flaws? I already know about them and have perfected them." She grumbled, casting you a sidelong glance as if willing you to speak.

You laughed quietly, shaking your head for no before your mouth moved to speak, "No, no. She just sent me to keep an eye on you. Keep you from dying too soon." Your words made her pause, and you can see how she is calculating how to interpret your words, trying to unsheathe any hidden innuendoes, searching for answers.

"You know more than you've been letting on, haven't you?" She whispered, realisation creeping into her voice before anger struck. "After all this time?!" She hissed at you, and you took a scoot back from her in case she turned violent.

"I have to, it's for your own protection." Your voice wavered slightly because even if you knew that what you were saying was factual, she didn't know how deep this whole thing ran, how you ended up here, that you're an entire dimension away from home, that you sacrificed everything to help her.

"Bullshit. You just like leading me astray, watching me run around like a headless chicken!" She seethed, glaring at you.

"That's not true. Goody said I'm not allowed to-"

"I'm fed up with Goody!" Her voice projected with the force of weeks of frustration, empty leads, new teenage drama and even the potential loss of her only friend. "All she does is speak in riddles and expect me to find answers. I can't decode her nonsense if she isn't being straight with me."

"Wednesday, I wish I could explain everything, but it's complicated." Your hand reached out to touch her shoulder, a show of companionship and hopefully comfort, but she swatted it away, only to grab you by the collar of your shirt and force you into an uncomfortable proximity.

"Complicated?" She repeated mockingly. "People are dying, lives taken, limbs being collected like some weird trophy, and you mean to tell me you can't tell me what's going on because it's complicated?" Her voice was a low growl of aggravation, her free hand trembling like she was fighting the urge to punch you, and honestly, in this moment, you would've completely understood if she did decide to do it.

"Goody... she is rather... elusive when it comes to answers." You spoke carefully, eyes locked on hers as you tried to make her see you were in this with her; you wanted to help. "...But I promise you, I've been trying to help to the best of my abilities, but my main focus is ensuring you stay alive."

Her gaze softens, seeing the raw sincerity in your eyes. Since she came to this school, she had to face off with her peers, trying to play them like a fiddle to sing the right tune, leaving her constantly wondering if what they say or did was true to their morals. But it had never been clearer to her until now. You really were with her in the long run.

"I suppose... I can trust you..." She conceded, letting you go slowly as she leaned back against the glass. "But that doesn't mean I'm anywhere closer in this investigation than I was back at the mansion."

"Look at the music box." You encouraged, voice a little scratchy as you talked, taking her satchel that was still wrapped around her shoulder and taking out the wooden square with the name 'Laurel Gates' carved into it once she opened the musical device.

"I doubt this forsaken lullaby will ease my troubles, Y/n." She grumbled, making an exaggerated motion of her 'inspecting' the box to mock you for your less-than-useful words until the bottom of the flap pops open and a dozen pictures of her fall to the ground in front of her.

She shared a glance with you, suspicion wanted to come through, but when you gave her a silent nod to keep going, she sifted through the tabloids, each one of her, whether it was in her dorm, on school grounds or at Jericho. Someone was watching her, and it only got her rejuvenated to continue this mystery.

"I still harbour some mistrust of you." She told you, but the small, subtle smirk of her detective mind at work was all you needed to know that maybe this job wouldn't be so hard now that you had her understanding. You looked back out the window, seeing that Echo had his normal eyes again.

Goody must have been satisfied with your performance if she felt like it was okay for her to leave again.

End of the Night

After that night, you decided it'd be best to keep some distance from Wednesday; you didn't need her to try subtly pestering you for descriptive answers regarding the case because you would've spilt them to her in a heartbeat. Also, Goody had visited you in your dreams, suggesting you take extra measures in your duties.

It sucked, having to put space between you and the one person you finally managed to open up to, even if it was on a spirit's terms. So, you tried to keep track of her from afar, but it wasn't easy juggling the life of a student as well as the protector. Wednesday had a knack for disappearing when she pleased and showing up when it best suited her.

You weren't quite sure where she had run off to after the Mayor's funeral, and you weren't exactly in a position to go and search for her. To make use of your time, you went back to the beekeeping club, hoping not to be bored out of your mind as you stepped inside to get the suit, only to find a bald man looking over Wednesday's case board with keen interest. 

He turned around on his heels, fingers cackling with electricity. "Who are you?" He quirked a brow and cocked his head, sizing you up. 

"Pervert!" You accused in fright, because since when was a white middle-aged man, dressed in all black, on school grounds ever a good sign? 

"I was called that same thing back in Romania!" He told you with a crooked grin, as if sharing pleasantries was the correct response to your shocked expression and weary looks. "Ești roman?" (Are you Romanian?) He questioned, before adding. "Știi de unde pot lua un burger? Mi-e foame." (Do you know where I can get a burger? I'm hungry.) 

"What?" You asked, confused, "I speak English." He frowned in disappointment. 

"You don't look like you speak English." 

"What's that supposed to mean?" You barked back in offence. "What are you even doing here? This is my friend's shed." You took a step forward, trying to intimidate the man who barely budged, only looking at you like you were a specimen worth studying. 

"My niece let me stay here, as long as I don't eat the hibernating bees." He smiled at you, his teeth surprisingly pearly white, which made him look more unsettling than he was before. 

"The owner of this shed is a boy." Your eyes narrow, unsure of what to make of this man. "Who are you?"

"Fester Addams!" He took a bow, his kooky demeanour now making a lot of sense, but then her stuck out his hand, looking at you expectantly, "At your service." He added, causing you to take the bait and shake his hand, which immediately felt shocking as you felt the warmth of the zap from his currents, causing your arm to go numb as you quickly pulled back to hear him giggle like a maniac. "I like you." He mused. "Morticia would love you." 

"I've already met the woman." You told him as you rubbed your arm, trying to wake it back up by wiggling it at your side. 

"Ah!" He gasped with realisation, "You must be this Y/n, my Wednesday spoke so frequently of in her letters." 

"She wrote about me?" You couldn't help but ask, feeling a little... flattered and sheepish. 

"Yeah, you're that crazy student who fights 6-foot monsters." He looked deviously approving of you, giving a small nod to ensure that. "My niece asked me to help her give some insight into these gruelling murders happening..." Then he sighed, almost wistfully, "Man, I wish I had stayed in school, I missed all the crazy fun I used to have with Gomez." 

"Wait a minute." You shook your head slightly to try and get yourself back on track, "Wednesday's been with you?"

"Indeedidly doo she has," he said cheerily, "We've been catching up as we steal things, stalk students, you know, the usual." He shrugged. 

"Right..." You said sceptically. You knew, of course the nefarious things both of them got up to, you just weren't expecting meet the man so quickly, which meant you had to let Wednesday go on a date with Tyler at the crypt, as well as listen to her tell you about her suspicions of Dr. Kinbott being the Hyde's master later on. "Just... let her know if she wants to see me about anything, I'll be in my dorm." 

You slowly backed to the door, eyes never leaving the man, just in case he somehow teleported the second you blinked or looked away. "Okie dokie. It was fantastic meeting you!" He gave you a big wave, looking like a toddler with an all-toothy smile. 

Later

"Y/n!" A sudden burst through your door had your homework papers flying above your head as you let out a girlish squeal of surprise, only to find Wednesday standing at your door, already closing the distance between you both. " I have found myself in quite a..." She hesitated on the words, leaving you with a moment to collect your scrambled papers and shuffle them back in order. "...predicament. With a boy." 

"Yeah, yeah. I know." You sighed in annoyance, "You're going on a date with Tyler, and he was adorably pushy on the matter." You gave out more than you intended. 

"How did you-" Her words were stopped by the sight of you hunching over on your desk, gasping and gagging as you choked on something, only to produce a slimy-covered feather that made you groan in irritation. 

"I know I fucked up, Goody." You whispered under your breath, cursing the spirit out for her insistent punishments to you for anything close to 'spoiling' the future. 

"I sense I came at a bad time." She noted, taking one step back, finding her once confident entrance dour by the sight of the feather on your desk. 

"No-" You coughed out, gripping the sleeve of her letterman jacket to keep her still. "I'm sorry, rough day." You excused your earlier moodiness. You then took a breath, even if it pained your lungs to do so, as you looked over her outfit, one familiar to you, but you made sure to keep your eyes on her a moment longer. "You look... great." 

"Only great?" She pushed, as if seeking approval but not quite asking for it. 

"Well, you like him, right?" You shrugged, "I think you look pretty suitable for a date." 

"It is not a date." She told you through gritted teeth, it is a Quid pro quo for almost getting him disembowled back at the Gates mansion." 

"Why come to me then?" You asked, confused. 

"Because you seem to..." her jaw locked, as if speaking her mind wasn't an easy feat, even though she usually did it so carelessly, "...know things before they play out. I would like to know if this... 'meeting' is a waste of my time or perhaps a... mistake for giving Galpin the constant time of day." 

"Look, Wednesday." You said more softly, reaching out to place your hand on her shoulder instead of holding onto her sleeve. "Whether you like him or not, it's still a good experience, and even then, if you do end up confirming how you feel for Tyler at a later date, don't let him keep pushing you for one. Boys are insistently needy... and whiny." You ended with a small grimace, playing back in your head all the scenes of Tyler constantly trying to make the girl in front of you swoon on your laptop screen, most of them were a little hard to watch, considering the fact that he just tried too hard. 

"Yeah... I know that." She huffed, folding her arms over her chest. 

A long silence hung between you two before your eyes met the small black box you had on your desk since her birthday. "Here." You announced, handing the gift to her. "Happy belated birthday. I never got the right time to hand you your gift." 

"I thought my time of accepting meaningless gifts was over until next year." She rolled her eyes before quickly yanking open the lid, having no time for sentimentality. But she paused when she saw what was inside. "How did you get this?" She questioned, holding the piece of jewellery up to the light to inspect it properly. 

"I found it at Uricha's heap." You shrugged. You had gotten her a black obsidian ring, the retail price was $14.95, as well as a good lecture on the power of obsidian gemstones held by the strange woman who owned the shop, but it was still a pretty awesome buy in your opinion. The ring had a raven etched on it. Its wings spanned out to curl into a circular shape to fit around the finger. "If you open it up by the beak, you can fill it up with a liquid. I was thinking you had a lot of poison at your disposal, you could use to ward off anymore unwanted social interactions 

"This is surprisingly... acceptable," she hummed, placing the ring on her finger to see if it fitted. "And it's quite lightweight, leaving suspicions to die within a glance." 

"Think of it as like... a backup plan, on if the date-" her eyes narrowed at you for your choice of words, "Quid pro quo," you corrected, seeing her glare lessen, "Goes wrong." 

"I suppose bringing an extra drop of arsenic never hurt anybody." She regarded you with a small nod of thanks, too prideful to say it aloud. 

"A bit of advice before you go Wednesday." You chimed in as she went to leave. "Trust your gut, even if it's telling you to do something horrible."  

"I will." She assured you before leaving your dorm. But then she popped back up, peeking at you from the doorframe, "My gut is asking you to check on Thing whilst I'm gone, he's looking after something important." 

You smiled a little, finding it endearing how quick she was to take your advice. "Noted."  

Later

At around 10 PM, you let yourself into Wednesday's dorm, only for dread to fill your stomach as your heart drops. "Shit..." You mutter under your breath, seeing the room trashed and messy. You scrambled around for a moment until you heard the faint pitter-patter of a liquid dropping to the floor, your attention turning to Thing, who had a knife through his palm, pinned to the wall. 

"Come here, bud." You spoke softer, guiltier as you quickly took off your hoodie, bundling up the severed limb into the fabric as you took the knife out of him, slipping it into your pocket as you sprinted straight to the beekeeping shed, only to crash into a body down the hallway. "Sorry!" You spluttered, clumsily helping the student back up, only to recognise who it was in front of you. 

"What happened?" The young Addams questioned. 

"It's Thing." You said with seriousness, cradling the makeshift bundle to your chest. 

"Give me him," she hissed, taking a look at the damage. You saw how her expression went solemn, the severity of the blood and the writhing disembodied hand making her eyes grow darker. "With me, now." She ordered, her words barking as she sped off to the exact same place you were going to. 

"Wednesday I tried to-" You went to explain, but she only picked up the pace. 

"Just shut up and come with me." She nearly growled, speaking through clenched teeth. You hastily trailed behind her, nearly out of breath by the time you reached the beekeeping area. She kicked open the door. "Fester,  Fester help!" Her voice woke the sleeping man. "Help! Help! Thing is not moving." She held the dying limb out to her uncle, as you were already swiping everything off the desk. 

"Get him on the desk." He spoke calmly, trying to reassure his niece as she did just that, watching how his hands rubbed together to make enough electricity to try and put some life back into Thing. 

Anguish and remorse lingered within you, making you feel sick to the stomach as you stepped outside for fresh air, letting the family have their moment and try their best to resuscitate the loyal companion of the family for decades. 

"Fuck..." you whispered under your breath, wishing you had done something sooner. But you knew you couldn't; it would only have worsened the consequences if you had intervened, stopped Marilyn Thornhill from ransacking the room. It was the look of utter despair in the girls' eyes that had you in a loop. Despite your lack of action being the right thing, you knew for sure you were going to get an earful later. 

You felt a cool draft across your back, turning around to face Goody, who looked ominous in the darkness of the night. "You can't save everybody." She reminded you before you could speak. "And it's a good thing you didn't. Wednesday has quite the bond with that hand." 

"He's more than a hand." You snapped at her. Anger is hot in your veins. "He's a friend and a companion. He didn't deserve-" 

"You said the same thing when you first watched that scene." She suddenly cut you off, making you blink at her in surprise. 

"Excuse me?" 

"Your heart is too soft." She said with disdain, "I first thought that was a good thing, but it's clearly making your job harder than it should be." 

"I don't need another lecture on my duty, Goody." You hissed. "What good am I with a shield if I can't protect those I care about?" 

"Ugh." She rolled her eyes, like your words bored as well as disgusted her. "Such a heroic thing to say, which I am reminding you that you are not. You are the protector of one thing, and one thing only. My descendant." 

"Do her feelings not matter then?" You countered. "Does her heart not need to be protected too? Or is it all just physical?" 

"Physical." She confirmed bluntly, looking at you with nothing discernible in her eyes. "You have one purpose, and without me, you wouldn't have lasted as long as you have here. So, remember your place. Y/n." She warned just as she held her hand to you, making a squeezing motion towards your neck as you feel not one, but multiple feathers clog your throat, causing you to fall to your knees as you hack desperately, fingers plucking into your mouth to get them out. "Or I can easily replace you. Which would be a drag as we are nearing the finale." 

Her words rang in your ears as you managed to choke out the clump of feathers, soggy and stuck together by your saliva, as you held your throat for comfort, trying to soothe the ache and burn in your oesophagus as you tasted the warm familiarity of copper on your tongue. 

The door to the shack opens slowly, revealing Wednesday, who had a pinkish nose, red eyeballs from tears, but an unreadable look on her face as she watched you pick yourself back up. "Thing will live." She told you, to which you nodded. 

"Thank god." You breathed out shakily; that slight wheeze in your voice made you want to wince. 

"I heard some of the conversation..." she said quietly to the point it sounded like she hadn't spoken in the first place. She watched how you freeze, your fingers that were once caressing your throat to try and provide some comfort stop, but even the sting wasn't enough to make you continue the ministrations. "I know... You wanted to help." She continued, eyes searching your face for any sort of response to go off of, but you remained stuck in place, uncertainty eating you alive. "Goody isn't kind... we were both warned of that." She took a small step closer, thing's blood coating her hands like paint. "Whatever this... 'finale' is, I am not losing you before it. I need you. You're the only one I trust to help me put an end to these murders." 

"You're still mad, though." You sighed, able to see it as clear as day in that slight fire in her eyes, the way she yearned for revenge.

"My vendetta is with whatever coward stabbed Thing behind the back." She declared sharply, "I will make them suffer, it will be slow, long... and excruciatingly painful." She made a promise, not just to you, but to her family, who were still in the bee-shed, watching the two of you converse. 

"I'll help you with that." You offered with a small smile, lifting onto your lips. 

A gleam of morbid chaos glinted in her eyes from the moonlight, "As fun as it sounds to corrupt you, I like getting my own revenge." She dismissed your help. "That way, I can get all the benefits of their screams and terror to myself." 

_____________________________

"I can not believe I allowed that boy to kiss me!" An angry, frustrated Wednesday barges herself into your room again, luckily for you, this wasn't a surprise like last time, as you had heard her boots stomp across the hallway floor seconds before her arrival. "But of course it's like me to have my first be with a serial killer." 

"I told you, boys are trouble." You hummed, packing a bag to prepare for the inescapable plan of getting Tyler alone so Wednesday can interrogate him. Thing came to you with the plan the night after she kissed him, and it was your task to round up the Nightshades to help her have an advantage in numbers. 

"Did you know he was the Hyde?" She questioned, eyes narrowed with a perfectly lifted brow as she looked you up and down, as if trying to spot any more secrets physically. 

"I had my suspicions. He was far too willing to help you for a normie." Your excuse was believable, given by the way she didn't push you on the matter. You put a few snacks in your travel bag, which is immediately taken out and tossed across the room. "Hey! I was gonna eat that." 

"This is an ambush, not a stakeout." She scolded. "If you are feeling peckish, eat them now, rather than later. I do not need your 'munchies' (A new term she learned from Enid) ruining my sneak attack." 

______________________________

Having the person you were supposed to protect be kidnapped and chained in a crypt wasn't your best idea of doing your job. But you weren't there when she decided to tell Principal Weems about the plan at hand, leaving the older woman to die from nightshade poisoning and leaving Wednesday defenceless to a shovel hitting the back of her head. 

So now you were running to the docks, getting yourself in a boat as you rowed for your life. When you made it to the crypt, Crackstone was already summoned, therefore leaving you with a very grumpy-looking Wednesday lying on the floor in chains. 

"Sorry, rowing here took longer than I thought." You chuckled sheepishly as you crouched down next to her to help her undo the shackles, only to grimace as you saw the knife through her abdomen. 

"Goody?" She asked a little deliriously, and you didn't mind too much as she was in pretty bad shape. "Are you here to take me to the other side?" 

Just as you were about to speak, correcting her on who you were, a voice startled you from behind. "Listen." Goody began, kneeling on the other side of her descendant, "Crackstone must be stabbed through his black heart." She placed her hand over where her heart would be. "It is the only way he will be vanquished now and forever." 

The young girl's brows furrowed, "Is your spectral vision impaired? I'm dying." She stated the obvious, and you had to cover your mouth with your hand to hold in your snicker and not get a glare from both Addamses. 

"Your necklace." She continued, "It is a powerful talisman." 

Wednesday looked thoughtful for a moment before sharing, "My mother told me it was for conjuring visions." 

"It is also a conduit for conjuring spirits," Goody informed, "It will allow me to pass through you and heal you." 

You watched as Wednesday took the necklace she was given by her mother at the start of the year out from under her shirt, holding it up to Goody's hands, but she never took it. Instead, the ghost turned to you, a look of gratitude as well as solemness held in her eyes. 

"I will need your powers back to complete this." She told you, and your heart clenched at the bittersweet goodbye you were going to have to endure. 

"Wait, what?" The younger Addams asked. 

"Very well then." You complied immediately, ignoring how Wednesday was trying to protest. 

"You gave her your powers?" The Raveonette questioned her ancestor. 

"How else was I supposed to keep you safe? I do not have a physical form in this world anymore." Goody explained, taking your hand in her left one as her right hand rested on top of Wednesday's hand that was lying on her chest. "I sent Y/n here for you." She finally admitted to the truth, which meant you no longer had to keep living a lie. "But once I heal you, just know Y/n and I will never see you again." 

"Why can't Y/n stay?" She inquired, confused. Goody looks at you, a silent nod of approval to tell the girl the truth. 

"Wednesday..." You hesitated at first, but rested your free hand gently along her stomach, hand wrapping around the hilt of the knife, but not pulling it out just yet, but preparing yourself for the final time you would get to see her. "I am not from this world. Where I'm from... you're a fictional character on a TV screen... I've seen what's already happened before... I was just never allowed to intervene or give you notices in case it changed the fate of what would happen." 

You could see the young woman struggle to fit the pieces together. Everything you said made sense, but it was hard to believe. "That's why you were so unfased with everything." She murmured under her breath in realisation. 

"I really am sorry." You said with a small, bittersweet smile. "But I was on your side this whole time." At that moment, Echo walks up to you three, probably having gotten through one of the cracks in the walls. 

"Ah, yes, I'll be needing you too," Goody noted, allowing the bird to perch upon her shoulder. "And now that goodbyes are finished, we must get this over with quickly. The school still needs saving." 

Wednesday looked torn between her duty and the new revelation of losing one of her friends she had made this school year. "Hey, cheer up, chipmunk." You piped up with a small smirk. "From where I'm from, I heard you're getting a second season." You told her, trying to brighten up this moment. 

"Will I see you again?" She asked, and the way her eyes held that unfamiliar softness, that hope that only a young girl could hold, made your heart twitch with guilt for the unknown. Without answering, you yank the dagger from her stomach, hearing her inhale sharply for breath as Goody gets to work on healing her with her hands glowing slightly. 

You could feel yourself lose your powers, that draining feeling of tiredness seeping into your bones that made you want to fall asleep right here and now. But you held out, not wanting to collapse on the already wounded young woman who was currently clenching her teeth like Goody had prodded her with a firestick. You closed your eyes, dreading the moment you found yourself back home instead of in the world of Nevermore. 

It only took a few seconds, but once you felt the presence of Goody leave you opened your eyes. Only to find yourself still in the crypt with a gasping Wednesday as she sat herself upright. You were fully expecting to be taken by the wispy-like fog she had disappeared into. 

"You're still here?" She breathed out, hands clutching your shoulders for support with a tighter grip than a 16-year-old probably should have at her height, but you were reminding yourself she had just been supernaturally revived, so there was bound to be a couple of seconds of strength in her system. 

"Uh..." You looked around, doing a double check of your surroundings. "It seems so... unless Goody is allowing me a few extra minutes?" You've guessed but focus on trying to help her stand up. 

"I'll take what I can get." Her words had you befuddled for a moment, until she wrapped her arms around you, pulling in for a desperate hug. 

"Oh uh..." To say you were surprised would be an understatement. "I uh... I'm glad you're okay, too." You chuckled nervously, giving her an awkward pat on the back twice as you hesitantly returned the embrace. 

"You seriously have to go?" She questioned, voice vulnerable and soft, but she hid it well by keeping her chin on your shoulder, refusing to acknowledge the heartache just yet. 

"Yeah..." You sighed quietly, "I really do." Your arms squeezed her a little tighter as the emotional turmoil constricted in your chest. 

"I don't want you to." She confessed in a whisper. 

"You're making this harder than I thought it'd be." You huffed, feigning exasperation when you felt fondness. "I was expecting a stoic glance and a head nod, not this." She pinched your waist, making you yelp before it turned into a laugh. "What was that for?"

"For being able to drive me crazy even when we are saying goodbye." She broke the hug, showing her mischievous smirk and playful look in her eyes. 

"Yeah, well, this isn't the only hug you'll be getting tonight." You mused, but the way her face fell like you had stabbed her made you feel a little uneasy. 

"Is that a threat?" She questioned, for once in her life, sounding truly disgusted by the thought. 

"You'll like it." You try to assure her, patting her shoulder, only to feel your hand go straight through her, leaving the lighthearted moment to disappear just as quickly as it had arrived. "And... maybe if you need to be protected again next year, another descendant of yours will come get me." 

"On the off chance of that happening, you'll not only be a weird favourite to my family, but you will also be haunted and cursed for the rest of eternity. I doubt you'll want that." She scoffed, but the slight quirk of her lips said different. However, her eyes never left the way your hands started to fade, your skin slowly turning translucent as you feel yourself getting sent back home. 

"You should probably get going." You reminded her, "Crackstone won't defeat himself." You chuckled, but even you could hear how forced it sounded.

"Right." She went back to her stern expression, standing a little straighter, confident, appearing strong as she turned on her heels to leave. 

But when she turned her head back to look at you one last time, all she saw was the dust and the empty spot of where you used to be. 

Chapter Text

"Y/n? Open the door, please," Wednesday's cold voice says from the other side of the door, startling you from your thoughts. You were standing in front of the full body mirror, picking at every flaw in your body, scrutinising it for existing. 

"I'm getting dressed!" You call from your side, moving to the dresser to pick out a baggy hoodie and a pair of sweatpants, hoping to hide your flaws, "Give a minute!" You add, fixing your hair in the mirror, scowling at a loose strand, before fixing it. 

"Y/n, I'm your girlfriend and roommate. It's only a matter of time before we see each other naked." Wednesday's dull voice responds, and you can hear her pace impatiently on the other side of the door. 

"I'm just not ready." You call back, anxiously biting your lip as you try to fit your leg into the hole of your sweatpants quickly, knowing that your girlfriend, depending on her mood, will either just barge straight in or call you to hurry up through the other side of the door. 

"Just hurry up." She grumbles, waiting impatiently on the other side of the door, which worked in your favour. You finish quickly, opening the door for her, letting her come in. "I don't know why you want to wait, we live together," She begins, walking further into the room, her arms folded over her chest. "And we will be for years. I bet I could guess the figure of your body in my sleep," she says smugly, staring at me as she walks closer. 

"Just because you can guess it doesn't mean it'll look nice," you say softly. Her brows furrow in confusion. 

"Is this what this is about?" She asks, her face hardening, "Are you ashamed of your body?" She asks, stepping closer, but she doesn't give you a chance to answer as she speaks again. "It looks great," she says in her usual cold tone, so you were unsure if she was being truthful or not. "And don't be shy around me, you know I don't like it," she says with a small scowl.

You just chuckle softly, walking up to her, and planting a small kiss on her cheek "I'm grateful for your words, Weds, but it's really not all that great," you say, heading past her to get a start on dinner when she walks in front of you, getting in your way. 

"What do you mean it doesn't look great? Are you calling me a liar?" Her voice is as sharp as a dagger, her glare is just as piercing to match. 

Your eyes widen, thinking you've offended your girlfriend, "N-no, I'm not saying that" You quickly say, using your hands in a 'no' motion. 

"So, you admit I'm right then?" She asks, a coy smile on her lips, her eyebrow raised. God, she was so annoyingly sexy. Before you have a moment to speak she grabs your hand, pulling you onto the bed with her, "Because that body of yours is perfect Cara Mia, just as perfect as my mind and personality" She playfully says, her hand coming up to caress your cheek tenderly, her other hand goes to your waist to push you onto the mattress, "Now, my love, we are going to have some fun" she whispered, her brown eyes shining in the soft light of the bedroom.

Your face heats up; her eyes were always a trap for you, you succumbed to them so easily, and she knew this. "I-I don't know Weds..." You say nervously, feeling insecure still about your body, you try to sit up, but she keeps you down with a firm, gentle push of her hand. 

She leans forward, her face close to yours. "I know you're still insecure, Mi Amor, but that's not a reason for us not to have some fun." She says softly, her hand coming down from your face to stay on the centre of your chest. "I'm going to make you feel good" She promises you, leaning down to peck your lips sweetly, her hand coming up to hold the back of your neck as she does so, "Now, you have a great body and an amazing personality, so you have nothing to worry about," she tells you sweetly, you can feel her fingers caress your neck as she speaks, looking into your eyes so you know she's being sincere. "Let me take off your hoodie." She whispers, her fingers beginning to pull your hoodie up. 

You grab her hands, stopping her, "Weds, I'm serious. I don't like how I look," you say softly, not wanting her to see you or your body. She ignores your words, pulling your hoodie up over your head, her hands slipping under your shirt to pull that up too. 

"I don't care what you think, I like your body, and that's all that should matter right now" Her words are brash and blunt, but they put a small smile on your face, as well as a blush. "Now shush, and let us remove that shirt," she says, and this time you help her out by taking it off, to which a small smile crosses her face for a moment. 

You keep your eyes focused on Wednesday's face, not wanting to look at your own skin, you know it'll just ruin the mood if you do, she seems to understand and kisses you right away now that your shirt is off, grabbing your arms and pinning them to the bed, making you gasp softly, allowing her to slip her tongue in, you moan into the kiss, wanting to reach for her, but her grip is tight, yet gentle, making sure you don't go anywhere. 

"You are such a good girl, Y/n." She praises sweetly after she pulls away from the kiss, leaving you to catch your breath, your heart beating wildly, "I'm going to make you feel good, Ma Chere." She whispers in your ear, sending shivers down your spine, your heart fluttering as she begins to leave soft, delicate kisses on your neck. 

You bite your lip in order to control your breathing, your body is on fire, her kisses leaving a tingle to every patch of skin her lips come across. You can feel her smirk against your neck as she feels you tremble beneath her, her kisses turn into soft kitten licks and nips, causing you to gasp your mind fogging up in lust, she can feel your body warm under her touch, and it drives her up the wall, the urge to mark you clouds her mind, and in result, she begins sucking on your neck, making an audible moan escape your lips. 

She pulls away to smirk down at you, her head moving closer to yours, your lips almost touching, she can feel your breath tickle her skin, and the lust and excitement in your eyes, which only fuels her to keep going. "You and I are going to have some proper fun now, dear Y/n," she says sweetly, her voice trickling with honey, her cold gaze softening to match. Her right hand comes up to play with your hair, before trailing it down, her fingers grazing over the love bites newly developed on your neck, making you close your eyes at the sensation, only for you to open them back up when her hand comes to your lips, her thumb parting them slightly as it presses against your bottom lip. 

She wordlessly begins kissing you again, this time more passionately, her arms wrapping around you tightly, preventing you from moving, her head tilts to deepen the kiss, making a soft hum leave your lips in delight as you realise you can finally touch her back, your hands cup her face, one of them moving to the back of her head to tug in her hair, forcing her tongue deeper into your mouth. 

Wednesday smiles as she kisses you, then she moves down to your neck, biting it with her teeth, making you gasp. This elicits her to bite it harder, earning her a moan. Your hand grips her hair a little tighter, making her let out a small gasp. She was getting excited, all thanks to you. 

"You're enjoying this, aren't you, Y/n?" She whispers against your skin, causing goosebumps to crawl up your spine, "You are such a cute kitten, my love," she says as her hand runs down the centre of your chest, her lips hover over your ear, her warm breath making you feel as light as a feather, "Don't I make you feel good?" She husks, before biting down harder on your neck, making you squirm, a louder moan erupting from your vocal cords. 

"Y-yes...y-you do..." You say in a breathy voice, your body beginning to tremble from delight, she begins nibbling on your neck, making your body squeamish with butterflies. 

"Good girl," she says in between a bite and another. Wednesday then pulls away, but not getting off of you, she stays on your lap, her hands still on your chest, "Do you still feel insecure?" She asks sweetly, her brown eyes softening as she looks at your face. 

You bite your bottom lip, nodding, darting your eyes to the side in shame, "I'm sorry, Weds, I just-" she puts a finger to your lips, shushing you. 

"Tell me I make you feel good." She demands in a stern voice, "Say it." She orders, her hazel eyes boring into yours.

"You...make me feel good Weds," you say shyly, your face warming up. She smiles, her eyes glimmering in the light that reflects from the bedside lamp, before leaning in close, placing a delicate kiss to your lips, grabbing your legs to put them over her shoulder, the position makes you blush more, a nervous string of salvia building up in your throat as you swallow it back, she smiles at you, leaning down to kiss your belly, the action makes your heart flutter, your biggest insecurity was your stomach. 

"I'm glad you can admit it." She smirks coyly, looking up at you with eyes full of mischief and lust, "Just relax," she whispers, "Everything I do, I do to make you feel good," she murmurs, kissing your belly again, using her tongue. 

You squirm a little, the warm feeling of her tongue on the soft skin of your chest sends butterflies straight to your core, making you breathe heavily, with your legs over her shoulder, your attempts at escaping are futile. Wednesday stops her kisses to look at you, smiling at your reaction. 

"Like what I'm doing, Y/n?" She asks with a smile, leaving soft kisses on your stomach as she trails them up, "Do you like that I'm using my tongue to make you feel good?" She murmurs, leaning in closer, her face inches from yours, effectively trapping you with her body weight. 

"I-I do..." You stammer shyly, her getting closer, feeling her body push against yours so intimately was only turning you on more. 

"That's what I thought," Shey says slyly, a grin on her which only makes you melt at the sight of it; you were certainly smitten by her. "I'm glad you are starting to admit your feelings, Y/n," She murmurs against your lips. You really wanted to kiss her, but you knew you had no control in this situation; you'd have to abide by her rules. "I also want to make you feel good," She whispers, her hands snaking down to cup your breast through your bra, loving the way your lips parted as you gasp quietly, "Not because I'm your girlfriend, but because you deserve it for putting up with my peculiar behaviour." She licks your neck again, "And that's why I'm going to take care of you," She whispers lowly, before leaving more hickeys on your neck, making you moan, your head tilting back to give her more access. 

"Th-thank you..." You moan out softly, appreciating the way she's taken care of you right now. 

"You're welcome, Cara Mia." She murmurs sweetly, leaving a few kisses to your neck as her hand comes down to caress your thigh, her other hand slipping into the band of your sweatpants, "Can I take these off?" she asks softly, looking at you for consent. 

"You can," you say shyly, a small blush on your face, she moves herself off of you so she can slip your sweatpants off, kissing you passionately as she does so, her hands are quick and nimble, and by the time you try to reach out to grab the back of her neck to pull her closer, you're already in your underwear, you blush at the realisation, moving your hands down to cover yourself, but are stopped by Wednesdays hands firmly locking your wrists up above your head, making you whimper from the assertiveness from your girlfriend. 

"Don't you dare try to hide yourself from me Mi Amor," she whispers sternly, her eyes have a hint of annoyance in them, but are full of lust and love, "I know you want more," she taunts, her hands come back on to your thigh, her right one slides up your inner thigh until she touches the base of your panties, making you blush. "Tell me, Y/n, what are you thinking? What do you want, my darling?" She smiles as she speaks, her other hand coming up to slip her hand underneath your bra. Her hand is cold to the touch, making you gasp in surprise. You quickly bite your lip, not wanting to be too loud.

"I...I want you...t-to touch me.... please Weds..." You say softly, trying your best not to come off as needy, she smirks in response, a darkness gleaming in her eyes. 

"Only if you call me Mistress," She husks in your ear, making you feel hot all over. Her hand under your bra caresses your left nipple, making you groan softly. 

"Y-yes, Mistress" You obey immediately. You can see her lust grow at your words, a smirk on her face as she continues to rub your nipple between her fingers, making you breathe heavily, your core throbs from the overwhelming heat. 

"Good girl," She praises in a low tone, her hand that's at your panties finally pushes the fabric aside, exposing your wetness, she chuckles sinfully, "All this for me, kitten?" she tilts her head teasingly, as if you were below her, and I guess in this situation, you most definitely were. Her thumb touches your wetness, making you whimper in embarrassment at how turned on you were, "What's wrong, my love?" She coos playfully, leaning down so her lips are grazing yours, looking deep into your eyes. 

"Are you feeling...flushed?" She asks, her fingers still tweaking your nipple, her thumb pushing up against your clit, eliciting a moan from you, "Come on, kitten, tell me what it is you want." She whispers in your ear, nibbling your earlobe.

"W-weds- Mistress," you quickly correct yourself, making her smile, "I... want you to... g-go down...on me..." You say shyly, a blush coating your face, her eyes twinkle, her thumb rubbing one small, teasing circle along your clit, making you shudder a moan. 

"There's just one thing I need to do before we begin darling," she says sweetly, bringing her thumb up to her mouth to lick your slick off, making your eyes darken in lust, you didn't think right now could get any better, but it does, as she pulls back to take her jumper off over her head, your eyes widen, instantly locking themselves on to her torso as she unbuttons her shirt, being deliberately slow as she keeps her eyes on you, you lick your dry lips, your eyes never leaving her body as she gets to the final button, her toned stomach comes on show as she takes it off, revealing her porcelain pale skin.

She smiles at your reaction, "I know you are wanting more, but be patient little kitten. First I want to see how much you desire me," she says with a wicked look in her eyes, "...and that's why I'm going to make you wait," she gets close to your ear, her breasts pushing up agaisnt yours, making your mind run wild, you were craving her, needing her, and she knew just what to do to drive you crazy. 

"Now," she begins, grabbing a black silk rope from the top drawer in the bedside cabinet to bind your wrists together, making your arousal heat up, "You know what's going to happen, right?" she asks with a sexy raise of her brow, a small smirk on her face. "I'm going to explain, so you can fully relax", she says sweetly, looking at you with love as she lowers her face just millimetres from yours. 

"I'm going to kiss all over your body," she explains, her hands beginning to caress your waist, "That way I can worship you, and show you how beautiful you are," she murmurs softly, beginning her kisses from your neck, down to your chest, her hands trailing upwards to unclip your bra, easily taking it off, your nipples were erect, and your breasts were like clouds to her, so she carefully takes the right nipple into her mouth, sucking and licking it slowly, her eyes on you the entire time, soaking in the way your lips part slightly just before you moan, the fluttering of your eyes as you get lost in the pleasure, her hands trail back down, caressing your thighs lovingly. 

"You're so pretty my love," she murmurs as she leaves soft wet kisses to your breasts, before taking your left nipple into her mouth, giving it the same treatment, your body shudders, you can feel your heat pool in-between your legs, she then leads her kisses down to the centre of your stomach, her hands busy caressing your thighs still, you sigh in content, you felt so special in this moment, Wednesday truly had you wrapped around her finger. 

"You're so sensitive to my touch," she chuckled, her kisses heading down to the hem of your panties, you think she is finally going to give in to your desires, but you were wrong, she prods her tongue out, taking a long lick up your stomach, making you shudder, you reached your bounded hands to grab her hair, but she didn't mind one bit. 

"Mistress..." You whine, your voice a little raspy from the moans that left you vocal cords previously, "Please, please, touch me already," you beg, trying to guide her back down to your core, the whole time she looks up at you with amusement, letting you guide her head directly to your pussy, she takes a deep breath, before planting a small kiss to your fabric covered core, making you whine. 

"Such a needy little kitten, aren't you? Is my love craving my touch?" She taunts, her breath hits your arousal directly, making you go insane as you grip her hair a little tighter, your back arching just to get her that tiny bit closer, but she pulls away. 

"Ah, ah," she tsks, her finger tapping your thighs as a way to scold you, "You're not being patient, baby, remember..." She gets close to your face, her face darkening, "I'm in charge." You swallow a lump in your throat, nodding obediently. 

"Y-yes, Mistress, I'm sorry for my impatience." You say softly, trying to control your ever-growing thirst for her. 

She unexpectedly begins kissing your inner thighs, making you moan softly, your eyes fluttering shut. If you didn't look at her, you probably wouldn't be as tempted to make her go quicker, at least this was your thought process. "It's adorable how easily I rile you up", she teases, leaving small kitten licks and nips all over your thighs, marking them as hers, and you wouldn't want to be claimed by anyone else. 

"Can you do me one thing, my little kitten?" She asks, making you open your eyes to look at her, nodding.

"Anything for you, Mistress." You say submissively, which makes her smile a little.

"Can you say, 'I belong to you, Mistress?' for me?" she says in a demanding tone. She wasn't asking; she expected you to obey, and how in the hell were you supposed to refuse?

"I belong to you, Mistress, only you", you say in confidence, lust, and desperation, hoping these words will give her that final push to touch you where you need her most. She smiles, leaving a sweet kiss on your lips before going back down to your thighs, her mouth directly above your aching pussy. 

"Now, let Mistress take care of you" She whisper, a smirk on her face as kisses your core, making you shudder in anticipation, you feel her cold fingers remove your panties, her hands pulling them down your legs as she wastes no time with her tongue, her tongue swirls around your clit, making you let out a moan of relief.  

"M-more, Mistress, please." You beg, your fingers threading through her hair, she complies, she successfully takes your panties off, discarding them to the side of the room before her licks get more intense, making you throw your head back in ecstasy, more sounds of pleasure leaving your mouth. 

Her hands caress your inner thighs as her tongue works expertly on your slick, lapping up your juices as she hums in delight "You taste so good, kitten," she murmurs, the vibrations of her speaking making you whimper. Her tongue moves lower down your slight, her tongue prodding through you, making you gasp.

"Oh? You like that, Cara Mia?" she taunts in a whisper, her breath sending your mind into overdrive. You can't form coherent words, as her tongue explores deeper, making you throw your head back. Her left hand comes up, her thumb slowly rubbing your clit, putting pressure on it to make it more enjoyable. 

You squirm a little from the feeling, but she keeps one hand on your waist, locking you in place. "Ah, ah, no escaping Mi Amor." She husks against your throbbing core, making you only wetter as she gets more intense, licking and sucking on your throbbing cunt, she removes her thumb, making you whine from the loss of contact but she makes up for it quickly as she attacks your clit with her mouth, sucking, licking and moaning against it, her hand comes to replace her tongue that was previously intruding your hole, her finger coming through as she pumps it in slowly but deeply, making you roll your eyes back. 

You want more, you needed more, so your bounded hands that were in her hair pulls her down closer as you try to buck your hips up, your mouth hanging open as a string of moans leave you as she complies, her nose touches your lower stomach on occasion as her one finger turns to two making your toes curl, her thrusts get faster, hitting that one special spot, that makes you moan loudly than you have previous. 

"You like that, do you?" She taunts as she pulls away from your clit to catch her breath before diving right back in, not allowing you a chance to answer. You could only moan or gasp as a response; the pleasure was too good, it made you feel like you were floating, like you were on a high. 

"M-Mistress...d-don't stop..." You beg in a soft groan, this makes her speed up, which only makes your pussy twitch, and she knew you were close. Your body begins to shudder, feeling like you need to pull away; the pleasure was too much. 

"No, baby, don't move away." She whispers, her mouth moving on your clit, making your legs shake, "I know it's tempting." She coos sweetly. Your insecurities started to gnaw at you; you were squirter, and you were always embarrassed by it, so you still squirm, doing your best to move away, but with your legs over her shoulders, it was hard to escape her. 

"W-weds I can't-" You try to get her to stop, but with you using the wrong name, as well as trying to deny what she wants, she growls, her brown, crimson eyes piercing through your soul, making your heart and pussy flutter. 

"I don't care how you cum, kitten, if it happens to get on my face, I'll just get you to lick it off", She says coldly, her fingers still pumping inside you, leaving you weak as you moan, "Now, if you try to resist again, I'm keeping you here all night." She warns in a gravelly tone, before her lips connect back to your swollen clit, making you arch your back, your pussy clenching around her fingers, feeling yourself squirt on them, making your face flush with embarrassment.

You breathe heavily, her mouth a little stunned by how quickly you came, you look down on Wednesday for a brief moment, before pulling your hands off her hair, covering your face with your bounded hands in embarrassment, "I'm sorry," you say softly, still trying to catch your breath, wishing the bed would just swallow you up whole right now. 

"Y/n, look at me." Wednesday says softly, you shake your head, refusing to look at her, you feel her hand that was caressing your thigh earlier come up to move your hands from your face, you meet her eyes shyly, your face turning red when you see your juices on your face, "That was the hottest thing I've ever witnessed" she says softly with a mischievous smile, making you feel a little better. 

"R-really?" You pant out softly, still feeling self-conscious. She nods, removing her fingers from your pussy to lick your juices clean off her finger, making your body tingle with butterflies, before she brings her two fingers to wipe your orgasm off her chin, lapping that up. "Delightful," she murmurs cheekily, before crawling over to kiss you passionately, letting you taste yourself, and in that moment, things didn't seem so bad anymore as you kiss her back. 

Sadly, she pulls away quicker than you would've liked, making you whine quietly at the loss of contact, making her chuckle, "My love, listen to me," she says sweetly, her eyes shining a little, a soft smile on her lips, "If you ever feel like you aren't beautiful, or if you are just disappointed in yourself, with your body, please come to me." She says, her eyes holding a small depth of sadness, as if she hated the way you saw yourself, "And even if that's during my writing time, you come to me, ok?" She says seriously, but sweetly, her hands holding your face.

"I'll try Weds," you say softly, connecting her foreheads to hers as you try to catch your breath, "Thank you." You murmur sweetly, pecking the tip of her nose, "You really make me feel beautiful", you say with a small smile on your face. Her only response is to caress your cheeks with her thumbs as she sighs softly, her eyes closing as if she were soaking up this moment. 

"I'm going to say something, and you have to promise me. You won't react, or I'll hit you," she says sweetly, making your heart hammer in confusion, her eyes opening to meet yours. 

"Ok?" You say, your voice laced with concern, your brows furrowing as you try to think of what it is she could say that will make her warn you like that. 

"Y/n," she says your name seriously, leaving you to wonder if you've done something wrong. "I am inexplicitly and ludicrously in love with you," she says, her voice soft, but her expression was blank, as if she was trying to contain how much you meant to her. You remain silent for a long moment, trying your best not to react like she asked, but eventually the blush settles on your face, making her eyes widen. You try to hold back a smile as you bite your lip. 

"I said you can't react!" She huffed, hiding her face in your neck after hitting your shoulder, making you break out into a smile as you wrap your arms around her. Your wrists were still bound, but you could still hold her.

"I'm sorry," You say with a giggle, "But that was so cute, my love" You confess sweetly, kissing the back of her head as she hides further into your neck, making your heart feel warm and fuzzy. "I'm in love with you, too, Wednesday." You whisper in her ear, before you feel her visibly relax in your arms, and you were for sure this was a moment you'd never forget. 

Chapter Text

I walk in the crisp cold night, the air is chilly, enough to make my spine shiver on occasion, but not cold enough where I feel the need to head someplace warmer, in my mind, this was perfect. The wind runs through my fur, trees wisping by my vision as I evade them expertly, I know these grounds like the back of my hand. I look up at the moon, it's the first quarter, meaning soon it'll be full. 

'I'll have to head back soon' I think to myself, as I slow to a trot, my padded paws are light on the ground, allowing me the advantage of not disturbing the creatures of the forest. I take in all the smells the breeze sends my way, making me feel at ease. These grounds were my home and will be until my time at Nevermore comes to an end. 

I was a Dire Wolf, created by my father, he was a scientist who took an interest in human and animal cross-species genetics, and as my mother died giving birth to me, making me the only child, my father could conduct his experiments privately. 

He believed that if he created a stronger body, his bloodline could conceive children without the cause of death, as most women in his family died during the birth of their firstborn, he promised me it was all going to be for a better future, a future where woman, and people with female reproductive organs a chance to become parents, a chance to raise a family without the cost of dying.

He decided to go with the blood of an extinct animal, a species that was known for having many pups in its litter, a Dire Wolf, they possessed great athletic abilities, strength, and fear into those who were once their prey. Despite there being werewolves already in this society, my father claimed this experiment was far too good to pass on to strangers, this was going to be, "A family secret, passed down for generations." As he once called it. 

Sadly, he got greedy, one experiment became two, and then two became multiple until he had the perfect werewolf, a dire wolf... or so he thought. After years of torment, I eventually grew tired of trying to please my father, the lies he'd tell me to my face, about how all this was for Mom, I knew better, I was 16 now, almost 17, and I could tell when a man was ridden by his own selfish desire.

I eventually ended up losing control of my anger, all of it was new to me, this rage, this power, I had no control over it, and the result was me killing him. I thought for sure that was the end of my life, I'd be left alone to fend for myself, who would care for a monster? 

That was until I bumped into Larrissa Weems, Nevermore's headmistress one morning in the woods during her morning jog, she was a rather tall, elegant woman.

 I originally thought that a woman of her stature, would sure right then and there call the police to get me detained, which wouldn't have come as a surprise as I had blood on my claws, my eyes were red from the bloodthirst I felt for the first time in my life.

That day

The rain pours heavily, I could feel the drops trickle down my face, a clear droplet streaming down my nose, mixed with my tears of fear, the rain washes the blood off my hands, but not the taste stuck on my tongue, my mind was hazy, all I could remember was him saying.

"You'll change the world Y/n, your mother would be so proud if she could see you now." Those first words he spoke to me when he began the experiment stuck through me like a God clinging to his children. I had faith, faith in him, faith in myself, and faith in the world, what more could a 5-year-old have thought of?

Then I grew up, and at 9, my view started to change, as did his. 

"Daddy, look what I saw today!" I squealed, running up to him as I pulled on the leg of his pants, wanting to show him a new bug I had caught moments prior. 

"Not now Y/n" he grumbles, flicking my hand away, "Go back to your chamber" he demands, I had never seen him like that before, so I obeyed, as I was left to wonder what I had done wrong. 

At 16, that question plagued my mind, 'what was wrong with me?' it haunted my thoughts, my dreams, and even my actions, I had become a puppet, a pin cushion for my father to poke and prod at as he wished, his first words always repeating in the back of my head. 

"Your mother would be so proud if she could see you now," I had yelled at my father one afternoon.

"Those were the words you told me!" I screamed at him, my lungs were sore and scratchy from never having spoken at the volume before. All he did was scoff, before returning to his paper, writing his results on a notepad of the testing he had done on me moments before. I didn't realize it then, but I had clenched fists, they shook in rage and despair, "You are not the man I once knew" I told him. 

"My goals have changed Y/n, I'm sure you can understand" he grunted out, his focus never leaving the paper. 

"Too what? Money? Fame? Do you even think of mother any-"

"Enough Y/n," he said lowly to me, his head finally turned to pierce at me, before, I would've obeyed, I would've quietened down, apologised, and returned to my chamber, but that day was different. 

"No" I had spoken firmly, my chest heaving for air, I had all of these feelings locked and stored away inside of me, I had to get it out, and with my father being my only source of contact for the whole of my life, he was my target. "Do you even think of her?" I asked him, venom was laced in my voice, and every syllable screamed poison. 

"I said enough!" He yelled at the top of his lungs, his body moving towards me at a surprising speed, his fist connecting with my jaw. I had gotten knocked back into one of his shelves, the tumbling noise was what made something snap in me. 

I looked up at him, my blurred vision was red, and the sound was fading in my ears as all I could hear was a tiny voice in the back of my head whispering "Kill, kill, kill!" 

"Die" my voice rasped out, the look of fear in his eyes was dismissed in a flash, I was no longer me, I belonged to the wolf. 

I fall to my knees, I've been running for God knows how long, and broken sobs leave me, I can't even make a sound anymore as I cry, my tears mixing in with the rain as my hands fall to the floor, trying to keep my shaking body from falling any further. My body feels numb from the sudden transformation earlier, my body doesn't feel like mine, it feels like it belongs to someone else, or rather, something else. 

I feel light-headed, and dizzy, so much so, that I can't help but feel my stomach churn, my body feels hot and clammy as saliva pools in my mouth, making me gag, I try to fight it, but soon enough I end up hurling, the taste of metallic making me feel sick to my stomach, my light breakfast was no longer in my system, and I wipe my mouth shakily with my sleeve, hoping that nothing else will come out. 

"Are you alright sweetheart?" A motherly voice calls out to me, making me snap my head up in surprise, I see a rather tall woman, she wears a grey tracksuit her white shiny hair is short, yet well styled, this lady is relatively pristine, and I fear that her way of living will make her see me as a savage, as in comparison, I wear old baggy clothes, some places have holes and threads sticking out, my hair is messy and unkept.

"S-stay away," I say in a shaky voice, crawling backwards, my shoes scuff the ground as I desperately try to get away, but I back up into a tree, making me panic, and in my state, there's no way I can run.

The older woman frowns, taking slow careful strides toward me, she eyes my appearance, clearly worried about the blood, and the vomit I spewed a few feet away. "It's ok sweetheart, I won't hurt you" she says in a soft voice, kneeling just a few feet away from me, she still towers over me, even at eye level. 

"Please..." I speak in a croaky whisper, tears building back up in my eyes, "I don't..." I take a shaky breath to control myself, "... I don't want to hurt you...." I say quietly. 

"And why do you think you'll hurt me, sweetheart?" She asks confusion laced in her voice with a twinge of sadness. "Do your parents know where you are?" She asks softly and I tense up, shaking my head fearfully.

"N-no... I don't have parents...anymore..." I speak quietly.

She remains quiet, looking at me with sad eyes. "Would you like to come with me? I can get you clean clothes, and food, and you look like you need a rest" she says softly, I feel a strange emotion course over me...warmth...and a feeling of safety, this woman, this stranger was so kind to me, and I didn't do anything to deserve it. 

_______________________a while later________________________

The older woman flicks the lights to her apartment, encouraging me to go in with a nod of her head, I hesitantly walk in, looking around at the big space, it's a modern-looking home, with the smell of sandalwood, I stand in the middle of the living room, unsure on what to do, I've never been someplace other than the lab, or the woods for experiments.

"You can sit down sweetie, I don't bite" The older woman chuckles, walking into the kitchen as I hear a click, then the sound of water being poured, she comes back through to look at me, her head peering over the doorframe "Would you like a hot drink?" She asks sweetly.

"Can I get...tea please..." I speak softly, this is the first I've spoken to her since our walk back to hers, I was very skittish, looking at everything that moved keeping my hands close to my chest with my head down when possible. 

She smiles when I speak up, nodding her head as she pops back into the kitchen, I take a deep breath, looking around, I decide to walk up to some photos hung up on her wall, cracking a small smile at the happy family in them, I graze my hand over the smiling faces, feeling a twinge of jealousy. 

"So-" her voice makes me jump, knocking into the wall, dropping the frame on the wall as the glass breaks, making me look at the woman in fear, she quickly puts the two mugs down, and walks over to me. 

"I-I'm sorry I didn't mean to" I begin speaking quickly, fumbling over my words, my hands out in front of me for protection, panic in my eyes as I breathe heavily, and I close my eyes waiting for an impact.

"It's okay," She says softly, her hand patting my head, her fingers running through my hair in a calming motion, making me open my eyes in shock, "I won't hurt you" Her voice is quiet and calm, soothing almost, however, my guard is up, so I keep my back to the wall, not making a move. She looks sad that I keep my guard up, "You didn't have a good life.... did you?" She questions me in an upset voice, I shakily nod my head, swallowing thickly. 

She looks me up and down again, "We need to get you out of those clothes" She murmurs, walking back a few steps, "Follow me dear" she commands softly, my feet move on their own, as I feel obligated to obey, fear of not makes me only scared. She leads me to a bathroom, where there is a shower and tub, this woman has done well for herself, I note to myself as she sits on the side of the tub, running me a bath, I stand there, unsure of what to do, she looks at me, a kind look in her eyes. 

"Tell me your name dear" She demands as she leans down to feel the temperature before putting the plug in, she turns back to me expectantly. 

"Y/n... L/n..." I say softly, she smiles, tilting her head slightly. 

"Y/n? What a lovely name for a beautiful young woman," she says sweetly, which makes me look down shyly, I've never been complimented so nicely before. 

"Thank you" I whisper, "Can I know your name?" I inquire politely. 

The older woman smiles, checking on the bath as the water rises at a mediocre pace, "I am Larissa Weems." she says with an almost authoritative tone. 

"I recognise that name" I murmur softly, remembering my father talking about wanting to set up a meeting with a Larrisa Weems, I wasn't really paying attention to why, but it was something to do with my species, something about that woman helping me 'master my extra-ordinary abilities' as I was one of a kind now, my words seem to surprise her, as a small smile grows on her face.

"I see you are interested in enrolling at Nevermore Academy?" 

"Nevermore Academy?" I ask softly, looking confused. 

__________Present__________

I sniff the ground, picking up the scent of something new, it's not a rabbit or any other small critter, I wiggle my nose, trying to find out the direction of the scent as I wander around, I trot up to a small area I haven't properly check on yet, the scent gets stronger, I can make out it's an earthy smell, with hints of metallic. I walk around a tree, now tracking the scent. 

Snap!

I tense up, my ears flattening as I lower myself to the ground, keeping close to the tree to hide my body, I peer my head around, my eyes able to make out the figure of a young girl, she appears to be my age, a flashlight in her right hand, a bored look on her face as she walks right past me, as I watch her carefully, I realise she looks rather familiar, she's the newest student to Nevermore, and she's made quite the impression on students.

Her pigtails are skillfully placed on either shoulder, and her dark clothes would make her hard to spot if I wasn't gifted with enhanced vision, she takes nonchalant steps through the woods, completely unbothered by the fact that it's so late, 'Doesn't she know werewolves roam here?' I think confused, wondering why she'd be so careless. 

I keep my eyes on her, watching her carefully, studying her, trying to work out why she'd be here at this time, most students are asleep. Eventually, she leaves my line of sight when she walks past a tree, making me slightly worry for the weaker girl's safety as I shift my body to peer around the other side of the tree, being instantly blinded by a bright light, I stumble back in surprise, my paws making a loud scuffling noise. as I scramble away, leaving her in the dirt. 

And that was the first time I met Wednesday Addams.

 _____________________________________

You would think an average person would want to avoid an area that has a 6ft wolf, but apparently, Wednesday Addams was far from average, I started seeing her more after that, she'd always be on the lookout for, a flashlight in hand, and her eyes filled with hope and curiosity, however, she never once expressed a single emotion on her face. 

Being assigned scouter of Nevermore's woods was something I considered a perk, but now, with Wednesday up my ass, I find my after-school activities a nuisance. 

I'd see her set up snare traps, some varied with spring poles or ditches with dog treats in hopes I'd fall for it, well, I almost got caught once, and I wasn't going to let it happen again. 

That one time (Past)

I'm walking around the woods in my human form, quite content with being alone, I haven't seen Wednesday for a few days after that crossover, so it's safe to assume I scared her off, I have my hands in my pockets, walking around lightly as I think about what I can do to make Enid Sinclair's first transformation more comfortable for her, she was known as the fur who couldn't wolf out, which in exchange makes her very outgoing and cheery for the important part of her that she is lacking confidence in, so that means she was easy to approach. I was struggling with ideas, as I'm not someone who walks up to someone and starts a conversation with them, I was left to ponder, 'I wonder if-'

Crackle!

My head turns to the noise, and I feel alarmed as I search for the owner of the noise, I take in my surroundings, trees and a few bushes are me, yet nothing stands out to me, I grow curious, my guard up as I take a few steps towards a bush where the sound was closest. 

I see a shadow move quickly, making me jump back as I let out a squeak, my breathing heavy and my heart racing as I watch the figure go, I squint my eyes and look at the running figure, I can make out it's a rabbit. 

I clutch my chest, sighing in relief, "Thank fuck..." I breathe out, closing my eyes as I take a deep breath, collecting myself, I release the tension from my body, feeling silly for being jumped by something so small. I chuckle softly at myself, shaking my head in disbelief as I continue my usual route of the forest. 

Something suddenly tightens around my foot, making me gasp as my eyes shoot to the object, my heart dropping in my stomach, by the time I realise the snare on the ground, it's too late, I'm already pulled up into the air by the spring pole.

My heartbeat pounds in my ears as I look around frantically, 'I never set these up, what the hell?!' I ask myself as I tug on the rope, which only tightens the snare, making me hiss in pain as it wraps firmly around my ankle. 

"It's best not to move too much" A cold voice speaks up, I look at the owner, recognising her as the girl from the woods, but I don't say anything. She eyes me up, and it's hard to focus on her when all the blood is rushing to my head, she remains silent for a few moments, standing near the lead that's hooked up to a tree. 

"What do you know of the wolf that roams these woods?" She interrogates me, I raise a brow. 

"Do you mean the furs that roam here at a full moon?" I ask her feigning confusion, I knew what she was talking about, but having her know it was me she saw would only put her in danger.  She huffs in annoyance, clearly not happy with my answer. 

"No, not those ones, this one was about 6 feet tall," she uses her hand to accentuate the height, but as I'm upside down, I act like it's a little hard to imagine,  "black fur with grey along its muzzle, yellow piercing eyes" She describes my wolf form perfectly to a T, and honestly, I'm surprised she managed to capture those details about me, considering how fast I moved to get away from her. 

"Uh, no, I have not seen that" I say, lying through my teeth, one thing Weems hasn't managed to get me settled into is expressing my emotions, so this girl looks at me for a long moment before scoffing. 

"I can't tell if you are lying or not, so I'm believing you." She says coldly, before suddenly in one quick motion, taking a knife out of her sleeve and making a clean cut through the rope, causing me to fall quickly back onto the floor. I groan when my back hits the ground, the wind being knocked out of me and before I can pull myself to sit up, I have cold brown eyes scowling down at me, this mysterious girl towers over me, opening her mouth to speak. "I don't know who you are, but I do not care enough to learn your name, if you do see the wolf, I'm talking about you report back to me, got it?" She commands firmly, making me nod my head at her, she was intimidating. 

"Good," she says curtly, before turning on her heels and leaving me on the floor, making me question who the hell that girl was. 

and that was my second encounter with Wednesday Addams. 

_____________________________

I avoided Wednesday at all costs in school, managing to not get noticed by her, despite my being in a few of her classes, I always sat in the back anyway, I preferred to have my eyes on the class, making sure to keep count of how many people where in the room. I was never around many people in my childhood, so in any room that had more than 3-4 people I got anxious. 

I began to see the Ravenette almost every night in the woods since that last meeting with her, it was honestly a little...fun, seeing her look for me among the trees, a determined look in her brown soulless eyes. It was kind of adorable watching her every night looking for me, after her round, she'll come back to the start of her trek, count to 60 then walk back to her dorm. 

But that did mean I needed to neglect my usual duties to make sure she wouldn't catch me, such as disarming traps and making sure none were in close proximity to usual Fur territory. My usual tasks consisted of walking around the woods making sure that no furs were wandering about clueless, turning suddenly can make a werewolf act delirious and hostile, so far, I've had none of those issues with the furs I've met, but with my experiences and trauma, I'd prefer if no other werewolf went through the same as me. 

Principal Weems thought it'd be a good idea for me as a scouter of Nevermore's thicket, and as I agreed she asked that I keep an eye on the furs that attend here. I agreed to the job, Larrissa was the mother I never had, and I needed to repay her somehow by saving me from my hellhole of a life, so if being the scouter and protector of Nevermore grounds was the way to repay my life debt, then I had no complaints. 

My more serious task was observing first-time shifters, it's the most painful shift of their life, their bones will pop and, snap in place in order to adapt to taking the shape of a wolf, and their instincts, mixed with their fear kick in, making them wild and unpredictable, which is not ideal for a normal student to be walking out at night to walk into too. 

I want to devote my past to being able to help out others in need, especially werewolves, I was their guardian angel, as the furs would call me, unsure of my real identity, I was a shadow, a myth, only coming out when needed, but all of those visits were like a dream, a hallucination almost because when people first tried to investigate my presence I was nothing but a whisper, a ghost. 

Now, it seems I've garnered my own private detective, I quickly learned from observation that Wednesday Addams was a girl who never gave up easily, much to my disappointment, she is relentless, brutal, and most certainly motivated, motivated for answers, and extremely motivated to find me. 

_______________________________________________

I was doing my rounds, lost in thought about how to get the young Addams to stop her pursuit of me, my ears twitched from the light breeze in the wind, my paws feeling the earth beneath my padding as I walked over to a tree, sniffing it a few times before moving on to another tree a few meters away. 

My attention is caught by a body a few meters away, my heightened sense of vision locks on to the figure and my heart pounds in my ears, it is Wednesday, I rush over, my footsteps light as I use my snout to inspect the body, fear washing over me, 'No, no, no, how could this happen on my watch?' I ask myself. 

After close inspection, I feel no pulse, not even a weak one from her fragile human heart but what I don't understand is the scent, it smells like her...but also very rubbery, I whine softly in sadness and confusion, thinking I failed my job as scouter, but when I paw at Wednesday's body her head rolls off, hitting my paw, making me flinch and take a few steps back. 

I assess the situation, before nudging the head that rolled towards me, turning it to reveal the head of a CPR doll, my confusion and sadness are replaced by fear and anxiety, realising this is a trap. My ears flattened against my head, my fur spiking up, and chills crawled down my spine, I let my guard down, now I'll have to pay for that mistake. 

I look around, seeing no one, not even Wednesday, so I begin to slowly back up, thinking that if I do, I can make my escape.

"I knew you were real," Her cold voice says mundanely, making me freeze in my spot. I quickly move away from her once I realise, she's behind me, my stance becomes defensive, my head tilted downwards, glaring down up at her, snarling slightly, my ears are pointed back, my tail pointed, to which she glares right back, she seems to have mastered the Kubrick stare quite well, but it's not enough to intimidate me.

We spend a long moment staring at each other, none of us breathing too loudly, or seemingly backing down, before Wednesday makes a small scoff, a smirk crossing her face. 

"Impressive, and here I thought you were a coward from the last time we met" Her cold voice rings out in the hollow air, making me shift on my paws, stance wavering as she seems rather calm in this situation. She takes a step forward, making me growl quite loudly, and her expression shifts to a softer tone. "I won't hurt you" She speaks quietly, her voice still stiff, her face is blank, but I can tell by her eyes she's truthful, I can't trust that, not again. 

I step back a little, but she speaks up again, making me freeze, looking at her with watchful eyes, "You didn't make it easy" she speaks with a small chuckle, "I set out traps for you, but you seemed to know exactly where they were" she says, walking forward a little. 

"Do you know how many people called you a myth?" She asks, continuing her advancement, but the path of grass a few steps in front of me feels uneasy, my senses go off, and knowing something doesn't feel right, I begin looking around, spotting one of Wednesday's said traps that are covered and blended in the environment with leaves and twigs. I try to make my concerns known, but only soft small whines come out. "Hey, hey," She says in a soothing tone, her hands coming out in front of her, "I won't hurt you" She whispers, taking a few steps forward, making me panic, my fight or flight instincts getting sent into overdrive. 

I lunge forward, surprising her, a see a flicker of fear in her eyes as I am too fast for her to react to, I knock her over, the popping of the bear trap going off, making me whimper in excruciating pain as my left leg has been caught, she looks winded as she lays on the floor, but quickly raises her head to look at me, and she quickly gets up from the ground walking over to me, to which I flinch away, making the pain worse as I can feel the stinging watery sensation in my tear ducts. 

She quickly kneels down, cursing under her breath, her hands on the trap as she tries to unlock it, making me growl at her in pain, unsure of what's the appropriate reaction right now. "I'm trying" she snaps, making me quiet down for now, I grit my teeth together, soft snarls leaving me as I breathe heavily through the pain, wondering if it'd be better to transform back into a human so I can pry open the bear trap apart myself, when she successfully pries the trap away, feeling a sense of relief, but also a wave of pain as the air hits my wound. 

I begin hobbling away from her, and when the pain worsens with my movements, I persist, wincing with every step I take as I try to get as far away as possible from Wednesday, I hear the rattling of the bear trap being picked up, and the clicks of her disarming it, but I don't care about that as I limp forward, quickly, but not so well as I end up falling from the pain, as well as not being used to walking on 3 paws bringing my back leg up to begin licking at the wound, hoping it'll decrease the discomfort.

 "Hey, don't do that" Wednesday scolds, coming up to me, I take my leg into my muzzle, holding it away from her. "Don't be a stubborn mutt" She grumbles, coming to shuffle closer, I begin snarling, but it only increases in volume when she gets closer, her face softens when she sees how truly frightened I am.

"Can I have a look please?" She asks softly, making my ears twitch at the lower tone, making my fast-beating heart thump with a feeling of conflict, my gut telling me to trust her, whereas my head is yelling at me to leave. "I promise to be gentle" She whispers, looking into my eyes with her cold black ones, that actually had a hint of a doughy warmness to them. I look away from her, not wanting to trust my gut but it's been the sole reason I've survived as long as I have, why should I stop listening to it now?

I reluctantly drop my leg, the pain stings, but it's not as bad as what it was when it was in the bear trap.

She scooches over, taking my leg in her hands with a delicate hold, her eyes scanning over the wound, I hear a tsk escape from her lips and I know it's bad, the realisation only makes me whimper, laying my head down on the dirt, "Hey," She whispers, tapping her finger in the centre of my head, making me let out a gruff of annoyance, "You are the sassiest creature ever" She scoffs, before standing up, looking down at me, "Come on" she says, beginning to walk away from me, I stay where I am, but my head does raise so I can watch her.

She stops walking, realising I'm not following along, turning her head to look back at me, "Are you deaf? I said to come" She commands strictly, and I have no idea why, but I follow along, blaming my dog genes for listening to commands so easily, or maybe it's because her words reminded me of my father for a split second. 

"Good" She praises, walking along ahead, her arms folded over her chest, and I hobble along, unsure of where we are going. 

Time-skip 25 minutes 

The school comes into view, but Wednesday walks past the building and heads for the dormitory building, making me confusedly cock my head to the side, stopping behind the small arch that lets you enter the front path to the building, watching her get a little farther before she stops again, looking back at me with annoyance. 

"Come here Mutt" She demands, pointing to her feet, I shake my head, backing up instead, and her eyes sharpen, her tone getting harsher, "Here," she says, not asking, I cower further behind the arch, playing the 'if I can't see you, you can't see me' game. I hear her sigh heavily, "I can see your ears poking out," she says, her tone slightly amused, I make a low gruff of disapproval, before coming out of my hiding spot reluctantly, but stay at the entrance, not crossing the threshold. 

She comes over, using her tippy toes to grab me by the muzzle, making me look down into her eyes and for some reason, I don't feel the need to resist her touch "It's ok, everyone is asleep at this time, just come with me, and I can patch you up" she says more softly, her hand coming up to pet me, I quickly back up, snarling lightly at her, instead of flinching, or looking afraid, she chuckles, returning her hand back to her side. "Ok, not a fan of pets" She notes quietly, giggling to herself before straightening her posture, heading back across the line that marks entering the dormitory area, but waits patiently for me in silence. 

I reluctantly walk past the threshold, feeling like I'm trespassing in this form, even though I have my own dorm on the 2nd floor. Wednesday looks at me, a small smile on her face "You know, I'm glad I didn't have to use the leash" I tilt my head, my eyes asking 'what leash?' as I see nothing in her hand, she lifts up her shirt to reveal a black slip on leash wrapped around her midriff, a small knot to tie it together, "I was getting desperate to find you, so I thought if I could take you I'd be able to tame you" she explains her reasoning. I looked at her midriff for a moment, examining the leash, it was a lot more nicer looking than the ones I've had used on me previously. 

I nod my head, signalling her she can put her shirt back down, she does so, walking forward with me hobbling by her side. We make it to the front door, but we run into a problem, I'm too wide to fit through the door. "You have got to be kidding me" She mumbles, placing a hand on her forehead in distress, I try to push through, forcing myself in between the door frame, and I manage to jitterily move forward every now and then, Wednesday climbs over me, using the doorframe to boost her weight, swinging her legs over to get behind me, I grow nervous, unsure of her motives, but I feel her hand push on the bottom of my back, making me sit down on my butt, "Ok, now shuffle" she whispers urgently to me. 

I look back at her, making a noise of confusion, to which she uses her hand to usher me to move, "Come one!" She says encouragingly, I begin shuffling forward, using my front paws first, getting the front half of my body in, which was a success, my tail begins to wag in excitement for getting myself in, but I hear spitting and sputtering behind me, and I look to see Wednesday fighting off my tail from her face, spitting out any fur that may have gotten caught in her mouth. 

"Can you calm down please?" She asks, looking annoyed, I immediately freeze, my tail following suit, which allows Wednesday to push me all the way into the front lobby, she sighs a huff of relief, turning her back to me as she leans against me, "God you're heavy" she pants. 

"Rowr" I huff in offence, stomping one of my good paws on the ground, she looks at me, her brow raised. 

"Is that an attitude I'm hearing?" She asks, her eyes narrowing, in response I turn my head away from her, standing up, my tail perked up to purposely hit her nose as I limp past her, I may be in pain, but I was not away to let her walk all over me like that. "Ok, theory, you are definitely female" She mutters, I nudge her with my hip, knocking her off balance, "Confirmed" She speaks through gritted teeth, dusting herself off. 

I make a chuffing sound, which is the closest thing to laughter for an animal, and this seemingly amuses her, a small smile quirking at the corner of her lips, "Ok, I'm on the 3rd floor" She whispers softly, her face going back to its normal glare, taking the lead as she walks down the hallway, I hobble behind her, the blood has dried, so it won't leave a trail for students to see in the morning thankfully. 

"Ok, no, we are using the elevator," she says all of a sudden, and I look up at her confused, "You're in far too much pain to be walking up three flights of stairs" she reasons before putting her hand on top of the scruff of my neck, but not pulling or tugging at it, more of a guidance for me as she leads me to the metal shaft. She pushes the button, waiting for the doors to open before getting in, I didn't really get to think much as I just followed suit, not realizing how unfriendly elevators are for animals, I had to squeeze my way in, pressing the button with my tail as my head is directly in front of Wednesdays, the both of us having an awkward starting contest, well, it was awkward, until Wednesdays hands suddenly starts to scratch under my chin, and as I have no place to go, I jolt in surprise, which elicits a chuckle from her. 

"You are just a big puppy," she says tenderly, looking at me with fondness, I raise my head a little, to try and get away from her, but it ends up allowing her hand to get to more of my chin, which just makes her eyes shine a little in happiness, my tail wagging can be heard as it softly thumps against the narrow elevator walls, a comforting silence filling the 2 minutes we spend in the lift. 

I need to moonwalk backwards in order for us to leave the lift, which was apparently a good time for Wednesday to scratch behind my ears, I end up bumping into the wall by the sudden stroke of affection, making me whine softly in pain as I stumbled, making my back leg ache. "Shh," She says softly in a whisper, "I'm sorry for startling you," She says in a hushed tone, "Next time I'll ask." 

She pulls her hand away, her eyebrows furrowing for a brief moment as she looks at my back leg, before her calm neutral expression returns, she turns round on her heels to walk down the hall, stopping at a black door, she opens it slowly, being silent as she peers through the door, sighing in relief before opening the door fully, using her hand to tell me to come in. 

"My roommate is out tonight it seems," she tells me, closing the door behind me, I'm instantly hit by two completely different scents, making me sneeze in surprise, she quickly shushes me, making me roll my eyes in annoyance as begin sniffing the ground, taking in one side as mostly a cinnamon and apple scent, were as the other side smelt suspiciously of steel and chloroform. 

I hear some rustling of opening and closing drawers as she stands at her desk, but I take this opportunity to explore as I sniff the ground, I sniff under both beds as a mental precaution, but that was a mistake as I'm suddenly punched on the nose, making me yelp as I jump back, looking at Wednesday with eyes that say 'Your bed just hit me.' 

"Thing, mind your manners, this is our guest" she scolds whatever hostile being just attacked me, I look at the bed for this 'Thing' she is speaking to, and I'm not sure what I was expecting but it definitely was not a 2-meter hand, only a hand, with stitches connecting his fingers and palm together. 

The hand crawls forward to me, making me shuffle back, unsure of if he is going to throw himself at me again, he ends up making a few gestures at me, and I'm left tilting my head in confusion as they went by too fast. 

"Owrowr?" I ask, my head tilting to the side.

"Yes, this is the wolf you didn't believe I saw" She says, ignoring my noise of confusion, as well as making a hit at Thing for not believing her about my existence, who makes a dismissal wave, to which Wednesday gives off a warning glare, and that changes his attitude immediately, before crawling over to me as if to inspect me, I end up sniffing him, finding him to be rather charming, despite packing a mean punch earlier, and he seems to like me too, as he begins swaying side to side in a playful manner.

I jokingly bap him on his knuckle with my paw, and he retaliates by standing upright on his wrist, using his index and middle finger to 'box' me. We do this for a few minutes, our original hostility gone, as we both find each other very intriguing, Wednesday watches us both with the most deadpan expression, holding a roll of bandages in her hand, as well as some medical tape. "I have brought two imbeciles together." Thing and I both look at Wednesday, then look at each other as I silently ask him with my eyes 'Is she always like this?' to which I get a nod from him in response. 

"Whatever you two have to say, I expect a written note on it" She looks at me and Thing before kneeling down next to me, taking my left back leg into her lap gently, she starts cleaning the wound with a wet rag that she must've gotten whilst I was distracted with Thing, I can't help but wince at the anti-septic, as I turn my head away from Wednesday as I look around the room, trying to distract myself, "Thing" Wednesday murmurs, looking up at him from dressing my wound, they seem to have a silent conversation as Thing crawls over to me, standing directly in front of my face, so I lay my head down for him as there was a massive height difference. 

Thing uses his index and middle finger to stroke my muzzle, I make a soft whine of gratitude, my eyes closing in relaxation as I exhale deeply, focusing on the feel of Thing's pets, my mind being zonked out just enough to feel the subtle movements of Wednesdays fingers work away. I lift my head up to look at Wednesday when I feel her tie the knot on my bandage, looking at me, offering me a nod of assurance. 

--------With Weems--------

"Yes, Nevermore Academy, the academic institution that nurtures freaks, outcasts and monsters," Larissa tells me as she runs her hand along the water in the tub that slowly fills up, she grabs a purple container, popping open the lid to reveal a lavender fragrance as she pours some of the liquid into the tub, the water now having a bubble layer to glamorise the bathing experience. 

I stand in silence, watching the bubbles rise, "What kind of monsters and freaks do they care for?" I inquire curiously, she looks at me, an almost knowing glimmer in her eyes, it made me feel like she knew things, things not even the wisest of people would know. 

"Well, you have Gorgons, Psychics, Sirens, Vampires, Hydes, Shapeshifters and lastly Werewolves," the older woman lists off, my heart stopped beating for a second at the mention of werewolves, but the way Larissa spoke so nonchalantly gave me the impression that she didn't mind these 'freaks' or 'monsters'. 

"And those...they don't bother you?" I ask, not realising I've begun to scratch at my arm in nervousness. 

"No, why would I hate my own kind?" She asks, a soft smile on her face, I look at her, my brows furrowing in confusion, but before I can question, Larissa stands up, her larger frame towering over mine, and in a few short seconds I'm faced to face with...me. 

"H-how is that?" I ask in awe, my finger pointing between me and me (Larissa), she smiles, which actually opens my eyes to the reality I've faced, I've never smiled, nor have I had a reason to, and seeing it now, makes me see just how truly young I am, and what I haven't been able to do all this time as I was locked up, have a connection to somebody, be carefree, let loose, these were things Larrissa Weems had, and for that, I admire the woman with a huge amount respect. 

"I'm a shapeshifter darling, I was born like this" She explains, going back to her 6ft stature, the transformational smooth, but also fascinating. "And I'm judging from your reaction you aren't a normie" she comments, making me look at her with confusion. 

"Normie?" I ask questionably as I'm unfamiliar with the term. 

"Yes, someone who is human, just plainly human, they have no freak, or misfit gene in their body" She explains to me sweetly, she doesn't make fun of me for my lack of knowledge, which is surprising. 

"And that..." I gulp nervously, "That doesn't scare you?" I ask in a quiet voice.

My fear of asking the question seems to concern her, but she hides it well with a soft smile, her eyes tell me otherwise, "Of course not, this is who people are, what their bloodline says doesn't define them, nor does it make them an actual monster," she speaks as if she were trying to reassure me, which frightened me a little, as it means she knew I wasn't normal. 

"I... I see..." I whisper, looking down at the tub, seeing it at a well-risen level, bubbles coating the top, she follows my gaze, walking back over to turn the taps off, "Where are the towels?" I ask softly, happy to have removed the attention off me for now. 

"I'll go grab one, you wait here," she says, before walking past me out of the bathroom.

______The present ______

"This should heal up in about 2 weeks because the traps I set out were for medium-sized prey, but you exceed that by being at least 6 feet." She says with a smirk, I merely roll my eyes, "You know, you aren't all that big and scary the rumours make you seem" Her voice is coy, her grin sly as she runs her hand along my back, I make a low gruff growl response to which she snickers at.

"You're just a very playful puppy, aren't you?" She coos, as she comes to sit next to Thing, her hands coming up to ruffle the fur on my chest, I pretend to act indifferent, but my tail wagging gives my true enjoyment away. "You are such a predator" she says in a baby voice, a small smile playing on her lips as her hands run through my fur. 

I whine, trying to get away as I roll over, but she begins petting my belly, making my tail wag faster, I squirm, my ears flattening in embarrassment, but all she does is chuckle, "See? You aren't that intimidating" her words annoy me, but yet I don't want to move, but I will myself to as I roll away from her, standing on all four paws, her bandaging making it easier for me to use my left back leg now. 

"Hey, hey, careful," She says urgently, looking worried, she then quickly clears her throat, coughing into it, "Or move, break your other leg for all I care" she adds, her expression colder than before, I can't help but snort, a sound I don't think was possible to make in my wolf form, but I roll with it. 

I begin walking to the door, pawing at the door, "Why do you want to leave?" She asks curiously, standing up to walk over to me, I look around for a source of time, a clock or maybe an alarm of some sort, but spot a watch on Wednesday's wrist, so I gently nudge her arm with my snout, sniffing the watch to emphasise what I want. 

She checks her watch, looking at the time, "Oh...it's 3 am" She whispers to herself, I think I see a hint of disappointment, meant in her eyes, but I can't really tell from the way the light casts a shadow over one side of her face. Either way, I lick her hand, wanting to convey my thanks for today, even though her traps were the ones that got me into this predicament in the first place. 

"I'll walk you out" she speaks softly, opening the door for me. I start to make my way down the hall, sniffing at all the new scents that catch my interest, finding myself wanting to slow down these last few moments with Wednesday. 

We get outside the front entrance with a little bit of a struggle fitting me through the front door again, but Wednesday and I quickly manoeuvred the problem, once we exit the threshold I start to walk away, thinking that's the end of our time, when Wednesday calls out to me. 

"Uh, hey," she says softly, grabbing my attention as I turn to look at her, "I just wanted to let you know that I do plan on taking away all the traps I placed tomorrow morning, I wouldn't want you hurt again" she chuckles softly at the end before a silence envelops us. 

I nod my head in a form of gratitude, walking up to her, her head tilting to the side, looking confused, "The woods are that way, what are you doing?" She asks, pointing to the thicket behind me. I'm not really sure what I'm doing either, but I feel a pull towards her, my nose brushing up against her cheek, as I lick it, pulling away to see a small tint of red on Wednesday's face. 

"You...you aren't just a wolf, are you?" She whispers, her brown eyes looking into my yellow ones, "You're a werewolf, right?" She asks softly, her hand coming down to pet my chin, I move my head away from her hand, realising that I was letting myself get comfortable around her, which wasn't a good sign, so I turned around, walking away from her. 

"Will we ever meet again?" She asks, desperation in her voice, my ears flatten in guilt, a small whine leaving me before I break off into a sprint to the woods, leaving her alone, feeling a small fluttering feeling in my heart when my mind thinks back to Wednesday Addams.

A few days later 

I'm lying in my bed, looking up at the ceiling, a cast on my left leg as I contemplate going to school today, if I did, there'd be a chance Wednesday would notice my leg, and begin to question me, which is something I don't want, Weems has given me the go-ahead to miss school, but only for a day, so there is really no point in me skipping today. 

It was a couple of days after the full moon, and my hormones were all over the place, as they usually are after a full moon, the testosterone and other hormones radiating off the other werewolf students always made me wolf out after a few days of the full moon turnings, the urge to claim my territory or just overall get possessive of my things. Another thing is that I'd get cramps, and the pain would slowly build until I had no choice but to wolf out, which was usually ok as no Furs would be in the woods after their transformation, but seeing as Wednesday is now a local, I've been trying to fight off the urge to shift, which is only making the cramps worse.

I sigh heavily, sitting up as I look at my school uniform, glaring at it, hoping that if I tried hard enough it'd blow up, catch on fire...or something, so I wouldn't be able to go to school for a few days, unfortunately for me, but fortunate for the world, my father never evolved me to have laser vision, so with another dramatic sigh, I stand up, limping over to my uniform, taking it in my hands as I feel the fabric, thinking back to how I even enrolled here in the first place. 

____________With Weems____________

I come out of the bathroom, wearing a pair of fluffy pyjamas, they are a bit baggy on me, but Larissa kindly gave me a shoelace to tie around my waist, so the pants don't fall down. I'm drying my hair currently with the towel when Larissa speaks up. 

"No, no darling, here, let me help," she says softly, taking my hand to lead me to the couch, my back turned to her, my chest clenches in fear, wondering what she is a way to do, when I feel her hands take the towel from my grasp, to begin gently drying my hair with her towel, pressing it to my hair to squeeze any excess water out. 

"So, Y/n" She speaks softly, her hands in my hair feeling rather nice, but I didn't want to let my guard down fully, so I hum, letting her know I heard her, "What exactly are you?"

Her question catches me off guard, making me visibly tense up, "Hey, hey" She says softly, turning me round to face her as she holds my shoulders, "it's just you and me," she reassures me, making my heart rate slow from its fast pace. 

"Well...I'm not really...normal..." I begin, fiddling with the sleeves of my shirt nervously, my eyes darting around the room, I've never really been this close to someone before, it's a little overwhelming, so much so, that I feel my throat dry up and I swallow the lump in my throat to lubricate it, "I'm uh...a-a..." I feel my heart pound in my ears, my vision going blurry for a millisecond as I feel a wave of anxiety floods my veins, the fear of judgment clouding my mind that prevents me from speaking. 

A soft pressure on my shoulder blades brings me back to my senses, my eyes locking on Larissa's, her kind eyes looking into my frightened ones, "I won't judge you, what you say here, stays here, at this moment, for now, and always" she assures me in a soft motherly tone. 

I nod slowly, taking a few breaths in and out before speaking again, sensing a feeling of trust within the middle-aged woman sitting directly in front of me, ".... werewolf..." I whisper very softly, almost inaudible to the ears. 

"A werewolf?" she asks, a small smile on her face, "My dear, that's wonderful," she says, rubbing my shoulders, my face falls as I look down, tears forming in my eyes, this confuses Larissa who instantly frowns, "Y/n? What's wrong? why are you crying?" she says in a soft worried tone, I quickly cover my mouth with my right hand, trying to hold back a sob. 

"I... I'm not a good...werewolf..." I explain shakily, removing my hand from my mouth a little so she could hear me. 

"What do you mean?" She asks me, her brows knitting in confusion, concern laced in her velvety voice. 

"M-my father..." I whisper, afraid to even mention him, in case he may have arisen from the dead, which wouldn't have been beneath my father. "He...did things...illegal things" My eyes shake as I look at her, her face contorting to one of sadness and anger. 

"What kind of things Y/n?" She asks me, her eyes boring into mine, silently searching for an explanation, "You need to tell me, so I know how to help you" She whispers, her hands coming up to cup my face, her thumbs wiping the tears that I didn't realize have fallen down my face. 

"G-genetic mutation" I croak out, her eyes widening, this was highly illegal and dangerous, any sane person wouldn't think about the very first word of 'genetic mutation' not if they were abnormal. "I wasn't born a werewolf" I elaborate, "I'm not even a living breed," I say with a bitter chuckle, trying to pull my head away from her touch, trying to wipe my own tears away, her hands fall to her lap, understanding I needed space, which I was thankful for. 

"Living breed?" Larrissa's voice was filled with confusion, her eyes filled with worry, "Are you dying?" she asked, her eyes looking me up and down for any injuries that could have put me in a deteriorating condition. 

"I have extinct animal DNA in me" I whisper, letting her sink that information in, she has to sit back on the couch, her hand on her forehead as she rests her elbow on the armrest. 

"You are telling me, you were illegally experimented on, with a dangerous blood type of an extent animal?" She asks me for clarification, and her voice has an eerie calmness to it, making me regret my decision to open up in the first place, for all I knew of this woman, she could be a part of the black market, and I was foolish enough to trust her, yet my gut never warned me of any danger, only the nagging voice in the back of my head. 

I nod my head, "Yes" I say quietly, "I'll understand if you'd like me to leave now" I say, standing up, and looking at her, to which she takes her hand off her forehead to look at me, "I don't want to be a bother for you Miss Weems, you're hospitality is something I'm thankful for, but I'm afraid I don't fit into this society," I announce softly, taking a heavy breath as I look at the ground. 
"You have a really lovely family by the way," I tell her, pointing to the picture on the desk in front of her, the one I broke the frame for earlier by mistake, "You must be a great mother," I say warmly, picking the picture up, "How old are they now?" I ask her, wanting to know of at least one happy family before I go. 

The children standing beside her in the photo looked to be about 10- 11 years of age, Larrissa came off as being in her early thirties in the picture, she had younger, softer skin, and as her hair was down, it ran past her shoulders. 

"They are both in their 20s now" her voice is soft, holding a twinge of nostalgia in them, "However, they are just my nieces and nephews, I am not an actual mum," she tells me, her crystal blue eyes looking up at me, our eyes locking. 

I look away, and her gaze reminds me of my mothers, at least from what I saw of my mother on the photos on my father's work desk, my mother had kind eyes and a warm smile, whereas my father had dark soulless eyes, a frown constantly on his face, and he was in little to no photos. 

"Y/n" Larrissa speaks up, making me look back at her, "How would you feel if...you lived with me?" she asks, a hopeful look in her eyes mixed with a nervous tone in her voice. I stand there stunned, she sees my reaction and smiles. "I understand that was a bold thing of me to ask, let me rephrase," she says. 

She sits up, patting the space next to her, I hesitate, but her tap gets a lot firmer on the cushion, so I sit, looking at her with a nervous smile, "I-I'm flattered Miss Weems-" I begin, but she holds her hand up before I can finish. 

"I have a proposition, you will hear it out, and then afterwards you can make a decision" She explains, not really allowing me a choice in the matter, so I nod, showing her that she has my attention. "Alright so, scratch the idea of living with me," She says, her eyes locked onto mine, "How about you enrol at Nevermore Academy instead? You will be provided with your own dorm, the freedom to run around the woods that was specifically built for the werewolf students during their full moon." She offers. "Before you deny, I'd like to ensure you that you'd be safe at Nevermore, we take in every precaution and require the needed care for each unique individual species." She reassures me. 

"But I'm not a normal Werewolf" I remind her, "I'm a Dire Wolf" actually saying what I am out loud for once, and it actually felt a little freeing, "I have different behaviours to regular werewolves" I inform her. 

She nods along, her face actually looking intrigued, not scared by my confirmed breed, "I assume that you know what these symptoms are? correct? I'm sure your father would've let you know how different things would be for you." Weems notes, her tone going to a professionally soft-spoken one, this was the school we were talking about, so she had to be more considerate. 

"Yes, I am aware of my capabilities, my weaknesses, my strengths, and also my differences" I inform her with a small nervous nod of my head. "But that doesn't mean I should still be let into a normal society" I add, feeling I'd just be more of a problem than it's worth, "Also, I'd need to tell you everything, like, my whole life" I warn her, thinking that she'd give up on me. 

"Ok then, start from the beginning," she tells me, using her hand to gesture to begin, I look at her stunned, but smile a little, getting comfortable as I tell her everything from the start, sensing this is the start of something good. 

__________________________________Present______________________________________

I'm sitting in Modern Media, watching 'The Texas Chainsaw Massacre,' my right elbow resting on the desk, my head in my hand, zoning out the entire time as I grit my teeth, trying to fight the hot flushes and cramps, I can feel my stomach clench with every wave, making me head spin little but little. I shift my left arm, so it wraps around my abdomen, trying to be as subtle as I can as I try to ease the pain by drawing small circles on my stomach, wanting to get through this class. 

I wipe the sweat away on the back of my neck, freezing a little when I feel the smallest patch of wet fur, it's slick against my fingertips, 'Shit...not now, please' I think desperately, but then the most unbearable amount of pain travels around my body, I pant quietly, keeping my suffering to myself as I squeeze my eyes shut for a moment, counting to ten before opening them again, once they are back open, I dart my eyes around the classroom. 

I barely register Wednesday in my peripheral vision, too focused on the teacher, watching him so I can quietly leave, just my luck, he's fallen asleep, so I push my chair back, the small scraping noise of the chair legs against the floors is barely audible, allowing me to silently exit the classroom. 

Once I'm out I begin walking down the halls quickly, my cast not allowing me to go as fast as I wished, I mentally curse out the very existence of bear traps as my pain worsens, and my breath quickens as I fight the overwhelming urge to wolf out, but it seems with every step I take it becomes increasingly difficult. 

I manage to make it to the front doors, the fresh air comforts my face like a tender kiss, I make a beeline for the woods with stumbling footsteps, my legs beginning to feel like jelly as I fasten my pace. , thanks to everyone being in class I didn't really need to worry about letting some of my lesser urges break free, fur surrounds my hands, trailing along my body from my fingertips to my toes, 

My body warms up quickly, so I start to unbutton my school shirt, my blazer on top of it doesn't help the beads of sweat forming on my forehead, I end up ripping my shirt a little on the last few buttons, my nails becoming long claws. I start to work on my belt, hoping to unbuckle it, but it's looped firmly in the small holes, I hear myself growl lowly in frustration, purposely shredding the belt so I can have them loosened, I hope on my right leg, tearing off my cast, "Stupid piece of shit" I grumble.

I managed to discard my trousers, leaving me in my boxers, my breathing is still ragged as I try to fight off the overwhelming heat, whimpers and groans leave me as I clutch my stomach and I feel my ears and tail pop out, and the pain subsides for a second, allowing me to sigh in relief, but that relief is quickly over as I hear the distance patter of familiar platforms. 

"No, no, no, not today" I whisper under my breath, trying to find someplace to hide, but the pain comes back suddenly, making me let out a strained groan, and I can hear Wednesday's footsteps change direction, heading straight for me. 

I feel myself fall to the ground, the shift taking place as I feel my legs change, my back arches slightly as I feel the cracking of my bones take place, my height ascending slightly, my head leaning towards the ground as I feel my muzzle form, pained cries leave me, the transformation was always painful, something I wish I knew how to control. 

My shoulders broaden, my arms and hands turning as well, my paws hitting the ground as my claws scratch at the dirt, my body won't move, as much as I try it just won't budge, I feel tears sting my eyes from the pain, the panic of Wednesday seeing me like this begins to set in as I hear her getting closer. 

I blank out for a few moments, my vision blurry as all I can smell is Wednesday's scent, my eyes blinking closed, feeling myself slump to the ground, my vision blackening. 

Wednesday's POV

I'm sitting in class, my eyes on a certain H/C girl, she has a cast on her left foot, I noticed it first thing when she entered the class, my gut was telling me she was the werewolf I'd been thinking of these last few days, but obviously, without more evidence, I could only suspect, but her behaviour was very peculiar, at first she looked calm and bored almost, but now I can see her faintly scrunch her face up in pain. 

I turn my head, now fully looking at her, but it seems that whatever is bothering her is making her unaware of my stare, so I take this opportunity to take in her features, on closer inspection, she is rather beautiful, I wonder how I never noticed that before today. 

My staring is cut short by her silently leaving the class, no sound coming from her, it's a little impressive how quiet she can be, with being in a cast as well as being in the middle of the seating arrangement in this class, I look over to the teacher to see if he had noticed, but I quickly recognise what's happened, he's fallen asleep. 

Y/n L/n was a smart girl. 

I follow her quickly and quietly, just catching a glimpse of her turning a corridor corner before I begin walking in that direction, wondering why she was in such a hurry. 

I make it out the front entrance, seeing her figure get lost in the trees as she heads to the woods, 'damn, even when she's crippled she's fast' I think to myself, following her trail, I begin to see scattered pieces of clothing, I pick them all up, one by one, figuring she'd rather not lose them, I then come to her broken belt still looped around her trousers. 

"Well, looks like she won't be needing that anymore" I murmur to myself, still taking the item of clothing into my hands as I hear a painted cry, making my head snap in that direction as I start to run, feeling a small lump of worry fill in the back of my throat. 

I end up coming to a halt when I see the familiar black and grey hound that was in my dorm a few days ago, "Y/n?" I ask nervously, a feeling I never thought I'd feel before. I take a few cautious steps forward, seeing the mutt unresponsive to my call, I put the pile of clothes on the ground, walk over to kneel in front of her, putting her head in my lap, running my index and middle finger along her snout up to her forehead, continuing the soothing motion. 

I keep doing this until I feel her breathing start to get slower, meaning she's about to wake up, a few moments later I'm met with two yellow eyes staring right into my brown ones, I feel my heart flutter, now knowing who this was, I felt at peace. 

"Hi" I whisper, my hand moving upwards to pet her behind her ears, she flinches, and I quickly start petting her, trying to ease her, "Hey, hey, it's ok, it's just me," I say quietly, gently placing one hand on her muzzle keeping her on my lap, "You're ok, it's just us" I assure her. 

My words seemed to have worked, a long sigh could be heard from her, her ears flattening as if she was ashamed to show me this side of her, the both of us knowing I know who she truly is. 

"Y/n" I speak in a firm, soft tone, which makes her puppy dog eyes look up at me, a small whine leaving her, "I don't care that you're this, you know" I say truthfully, "I actually find this form beautiful."

This makes her head lift up, I watch her with a curious, patient expression, wondering what she's about to do, she then nuzzles my cheek with hers, a way of thanks, the token of gratitude makes me smile, which in turn makes her tail wag a little. 

"I was right," I say in a small, hushed tone, amusement can be heard in it, this makes her cock her head to the side, clearly confused, "You're just a big puppy" I chuckle. I'm then met with a bap on my leg, and a small whine of embarrassment followed shortly after. "Aww, does my puppy want some pets?" I coo, this makes her back up into a play bow, she shakes her head no, but she knows this is good fun. 

All I could do was laugh at her antics, I thought at first, I wouldn't be this at ease with her, but I guess it's funny how two people can connect, I can tell from this moment forward that Y/n and I were going to be well acquainted. 

Chapter Text

Things have been rather mysterious this semester at school, after Christmas break, all the students were going up a year, some growing, some attaining facial hair, and others into new trends.

I had stayed with Larissa during the break, she even surprised me Christmas morning with adoption papers, asking me permission to be my legal guardian, it truly was a core memory I'd never forget, I finally had a family to call my own, one that I didn't need to fear for my life with or have to hide my true self from them. 

I had managed to stay in touch with Wednesday too, we wrote to each other frequently, it was nice having someone I could call a friend who knew about my secret. We even met up a few times over the holidays, we hung out at her house, as she said and I quote, "I refuse to go out in the daytime where I can stay frosty in the comfort of my own home." 

I got to meet her kooky family, who were more than thrilled to learn I was a werewolf, Wednesday hadn't gone into detail, but Mrs Addams took a fondness to me, she was rather friendly, and even gave me these really nice skull-shaped biscuits, she still sends me them weekly. Mr Addams was a confident and exquisite man, he taught me the ways of accounting, and he ran a lot of firms such as salt mines and dynamite, I felt like things were finally looking up for me, and I was excited to return to Nevermore the upcoming year. This year was off to a great start, or so everyone thought.

A mysterious number of killings of Jericho residents have been popping up a lot lately, the school was almost threatened to shut down whilst the town investigated, as the attacker was said to be a bear, but I knew better, there were no bears on this side of America. So of course, when school started, I immediately told my worry to the Young Addams, to which she admitted she felt this case was rather odd as well, so as a pair, we began our private investigation.

I met quite a few new characters on this adventure, such as the bubbly Enid Sinclair, a quiet bee-loving boy called Eugene and even made a few enemies. Xavier Thorpe was a first, he always tried to one-up me when it came to Wednesday, which I never understood at first until Enid said it was speculated that me and the goth girl were rumoured to be an item, I never really got the whole idea of love, or romance for that matter, so that was a very long talk for me. The next was Tyler Galpin, I had a bad feeling about him from the moment I met him, but it seemed that Wednesday trusted him, so I put my thoughts aside and trusted her judgement, even though I believed it to be blindsided, as I had the suspicion, she had a crush on the coffee boy.

Present day

Thing had just told me and Enid and Ajax, who had come to have a movie date with the werewolf, that Wednesday had been kidnapped by Ms Thornhill, who was Laurel Gates all along, and that Tyler was her accomplice.

"I knew that boy was trouble," I mutter under my breath, grabbing my jacket from Enid and Wednesday's dorm rack.

"Uh, where are you going?" Enid asks worriedly, grabbing my arm, I turn around to look at her, shrugging on my jacket.

"To help," I say like it's obvious, going to the door to unlock it, ready to turn the handle when I'm stopped again.

"What? You can't do that alone, let us help," Ajax says, smiling supportively at the two of us, I click my tongue in annoyance, but sigh, knowing he was right.

"Alright, call up the Nightshades, tell them to evacuate the school and anyone in the surrounding area," I tell Ajax, his mouth drops in shock, away to deny the existence of the Nightshades as Enid stands there confused, I hold a hand up, and he silences himself quickly, "No need, Wednesday told me, plus I can smell the scent of public justice off of you and your members," I say coldly, the boy fixes his beanie, feeling a little uncomfortable for being called out, but I pay it no mind, "So? Are you going to call them up? Or will I have Thing do it?" I ask him.

Thing has already pickpocketed the boy, his phone resting on Enid's bed as he types in the passcode with ease, bringing up Ajax's contacts. "Alright, alright, sheesh," the gorgon exclaims, picking his phone up as he rings the first person, most likely Bianca as she was the cult leader, "Does your girlfriend have to tell you everything?" He grumbles under his breath, looking down at the floor as his device continues to ring, my eyes narrow, a low growl emitting from the back of my throat.

"She isn't my girlfriend," I correct him, his eyes immediately widen, looking fearful, and then his gaze darts to his girlfriend.

"I thought you said they were!" He whisper-shouts as if that doesn't make me hear him any less, Enid fumbles her hands together when I raise a brow at her, and she avoids my gaze.

"We are discussing this later Sinclair," I warn her, to which she nods, I then open the door, looking at three of them, "I'm going to go track Wednesday, see if I can help her out, you're free to do as you wish once the schools evacuated," I tell them, my heart twinging with worry as I leave, making my way down the hall quickly, focusing on Wednesdays scent.

_______________________________

I manage to track Wednesday into the woods, getting the hint that she has already freed herself, which I'm thankful for, but I also smell something horrid, it is raw flesh mixed with awful cologne. I run around until I spot two familiar figures, my heart is stuck in my throat when I see Tyler stand over Wednesday, a sinister smile on his face as he transforms into the Hyde in front of her.

She backed up in small steps, she looked horrible, her face was bloody and her clothes and hair were a mess, her breathing was laboured too, she was afraid, thinking she was going to die tonight, "Not on my watch" I mutter under my breath, taking off my jacket as I break off into a sprint, focusing on changing to my wolf, the blood moon allowing the shift to go more smoothly.

I come forth just in the nick of time, Tyler has Wednesday pinned to a tree stump, his moves were slow and heavy, an advantage I note to myself as I lunge forward, my front paws out as I snarl, alerting Tyler too late to my appearance as I knock him over, quickly running after him as he gets up, swinging at me.

I wince when my chest is slashed, but barely register it as I snap my jaw at him, my teeth sinking into his shoulder, he roars in pain, shoving me off, and my back makes harsh contact with a tree, breaking it in half right then and there as I skid backwards, my claws helping me ground myself as I dig them into the dirt, I'm allowed a chance to look at Wednesday, seeing her wide-eyed gaze on me, "Y/n?" she says in disbelief.

I make a low growly noise, jerking my head behind her, telling her to run, "Y/n!" She says more urgently, making my head snap to in front of me, seeing Tyler come barreling at me, he manages to pick me up, and I whimper, my back legs bunny kicking him to try and get him off me as his hand squeezes around my neck, his other moving my head to the side, he licks his greedy chops at the sight of my jugular, and I let out a whine of distress, my thrashing getting more desperate.

I snarl lowly, my eyes glaring down at the monster in front of me who chuckles lowly at my clear disadvantage, I can see from behind him Wednesday standing there shocked, unsure of what to do, I try with all my might to get out his grip, I needed to protect her, and if I couldn't do that what use am I?

Tyler's claws dig into my shoulder, and I whimper in pain from it, just as he pulls his head back ready to rip my throat out, a howl is heard, causing our heads to snap in that direction, the next thing I know, I have a pink and blue-dyed hair werewolf charging at me and Tyler, their back legs hitting Tyler directly in his ribs, knocking him back a bunch as he skids down a small slope. 

"Hell yeah! Take you ugly freak!" I hear an echoey voice in my head, it sounded a lot like...Enid? I catch my breath, looking at the werewolf who happily wags her tail, watching Tyler continue to tumble as we hear cheers break and animals screech in fear as they run away from him. 

"Enid? What the hell are you doing here?" I ask in mind link, surprising the poor girl who clumsily turns around to face me. 

"Y/n?" Enid asks, "Omg Y/n, the craziest thing happened," she says in mind link, whining softly in excitement as her tippy toes tap against the ground, "I wolfed out!" she cheers. 

"I can see that," I say, not really believing it as I look up at the red moon, silently thanking it for allowing Enid to come to my rescue, I then find that Wednesday is still standing at the tree stump, watching where Tyler tumbled, "We don't have time for this," I tell Enid, "You need to get Wednesday out of here," I instruct, hearing the angry, frustrated roar of his first bitter defeat. "Go, get Wednesday out of here!" I urge her, shoving her away in Wednesday's direction. 

"Got it," she says, running up to Wednesday, she gives her no time to speak as she picks her up by the scruff of the neck of her collared shirt, carrying her off to the school grounds. 

At that time the Hyde comes crawling back up the slope, snarling at me, drool seeping from his mouth, 'come at me you son of a bitch,' I think as I ready myself, paws and teeth at the ready as he charges at me, I run towards him, snapping my jaw at him.

Wednesdays POV

"Enid Sinclair put me down!" I warn the werewolf, trying to wiggle my fabric from her snout, but she huffs, running faster in disagreement, "I need to help Y/n!" I call out. She manages to get me to the entrance of the Quad in the school before she stops, she lets go of me, and I smirk in victory, but what happens next makes my smile disappear. 

Enid falls to the ground, howling in pain, her whole body shakes as her eyes widen in agony, her fur changes from brown to her skin tone, her body morphing into something smaller as she whines the entire time, "It's ok, it's ok, deep breathes" I instruct my roommate, her change was over, the blood moon was going down, meaning I had little to no time to stop Crackstone. I needed to focus on him, not Y/n, I know she can take care of herself. 

I look over at the Quad, seeing that old timer frolic around as he causes hell, cackling the entire time, "Thing will be here, he'll lead you back to evacuation sight, I'll meet you later," I tell my roommate, petting her head a few times before running off, hoping to set Crackstone straight, he's caused enough hurt for the people in my life, and I wasn't going to let it continue any longer. 

Back to Y/n's POV

I growl at the huge zombie-like creature before me, lunging at him as I latch onto his ear, ripping it off him as he throws me off, yelling in pain as he runs straight after me, I'm still mid-air, so I'm unable to dodge his next attack as his claws slash forward, hitting my left eye, a stinging burning my entire face, I'm knocked into a tree, the impact causing my shoulder to dislocate, leaving me to whine in pain as I struggle to pull myself up. 

Tyler stalks closer, an eerily chuckle leaving him as he pants, the both of us knowing he's won unless I can pull my shit together and hit him back right now, but in my state that would take a mere miracle. He stands over me, ready to end my suffering, so I close my eyes, taking slow breaths, waiting for the impact.

Bang Bang!

My eyes open in shock at the sound of the gunshots, I raise my head with a look of worry, unable to feel any new pains in my body when I see Sheriff Galpin stand a few feet away from us, his gun pointed and ready at Tyler. 

It seems the Hyde was just as shocked, his body slowly turning around to face the officer, his form unsteadies as he sways, "Tyler? Is that you son?" He asks, his voice breaking as I can smell the salty tear stains build in his eyes. I find my strength, taking this opening to pounce on Tyler's back, he tries to pull me off but with the gunshots to his chest, he just growls in agony, his body falling to the floor as I hop off him in time before he hits the ground. 

It's silent for a long minute, my head looking up at the Sherriff, his gun still pointed high, directly at me, "I know you ain't a killer," his voice shakes, his gun dropping to his side as he holsters it, he walks over to us, heading straight for Tyler who has turned back into his human form, his body was bloody, bruises, cuts and dirt littered all over him. I remain still, mainly from the fact that I just watched an old man who had the will to shoot his son to protect the school he hated so much. "Can you help me carry him please?"

He asks, turning to look at me as my eyes meet his, I can barely see from my left one, and my vision in my eye is blurred, if it weren't for my right eye, I'd only see a blob of the man. He wraps his jacket around his boy's body, lifting him. "I know what you are," He says, probably needing the conversation to cope with these traumatic events, "And I know you have a good heart kid," he says to me, offering a broken small smile, he then gestures his son to me, "May you carry him on your back for me? I don't have the strength to manage for the whole trek back, and to be frank, I have no idea where the other students have claimed safe ground, your sniffer should lead us right to them." He explains. 

I make a small huff, not happy with the idea of carrying my attacker, but this man cared deeply about his son, so reluctantly I lean down, allowing the man to straddle Tyler's body on my back, his hands run along my fur as a way of thanks, his hands were rough, but his strokes were gentle. "Well then, let's get going, lead the way," He holds his arm out as if to say, 'Let's go,' so with a raise of my muzzle, I sniff the air a few times, managing to track Enid's perfume from the direction she ran in earlier. 

It was going to be a long walk. 

5 minutes later

"So, you just turn into this willy-nilly?" The sheriff asks me as he walks by my side, I nod my head, it turned out the old man was quite fascinated with outcasts, he just never really wanted to bug them with all the awkward questions, his words, not mine, "You know, you're larger than I had thought you'd be, I was certain werewolves were smaller," he mumbles to himself, his hand on the back of my ribcage, his fingers connecting to Tyler's arm as if he was silently sending his support to the unconscious lad. 

"I guess Weems was right," he clicks his tongue, "You are all extraordinary," he smiles, chuckling softly to himself as he shakes his head, not able to believe his own words, "Also, don't worry about this whole ordeal," he whispers, nodding his head to the younger Galpin, "You were just defending yourself, he may be my son, but he's going to need to go away for a long time, I just hope he's able to change for the better," he sighs, and I actually feel bad for the geezer, it was just him and his son, and now he'll have no one. 

"Hey, I see a light," he points out to a few dim lights up ahead, I focus my hearing, it was a little hard with the ringing in my ears but I was able to point out the familiar voices of my classmates, so I gesture for the man to walk faster, trotting alongside him as we emerge from the woods, a few amounts of heads turning to look at us. 

"It's the Sheriff!" A boy calls out, and I can see a group of medical students coming up to us, some carrying med kits, some on standby just in case. 

"Are you hurt Sherrif?" A woman asks, checking the man for injuries, purposely avoiding me and his tall stature as I sniff at the med kit in her hands, she jumps back, "Wh-who is this?" she asks the older man nervously, taking a few steps closer to the officer's side rather than mine.

"This is one of the students," her eyes widen in shock, taking a once over of me, clearly not having seen an actual werewolf in their true form before, "and on their back is my son, he's in critical health, please take care of him," he begs the girl, she snaps her fingers to get the medical students over and I lay down for her and her team, letting them take the boy's body off of me, a weight being lifted off my shoulders, figuratively and literally. 

I take a deep breath, causing the older man to let out a hearty laugh, his hand slapping my back, "I take it my boy wasn't the lightest?" He jokes, clearly having a newfound sense of comfort within this crowd, he watches over the students for a moment, taking his hat off to wipe the sweat from his brow, his eyes trailing to the school, you could see the building lit up by the flames, smoke emitting in the air, causing all my classmates to smell of bacon...hmm...bacon. 

"This is going to be a shit ton of paperwork," he grumbles, realigning his hat, he fixes the buckle on his belt, giving me a once over, "You should think about seeing someone too, you aren't the prettiest to look at right now," he smiles, "I'll be seeing of anyone needs anything and try to bring my squad round to help the students, see you around Wolfie," he tips me his hat, walking off to begin taking statements from staffs and seniors. 

I take an even heavier sigh, I begin to scan the crowd for a familiar face, wondering why Larissa wasn't with the other students as well, she should've been here. I convince myself that she's probably doing her best to help out where she can, so I take a big stretch, my bones popping back into place, my shoulder no longer dislocated, I wince as all my wounds now fully start their throbbing and stinging sensations, it was safer for me to stay in my wolf form for now, that way I can help if I still needed too, the minute I turn back I'd be rendered useless. 

"Y/n?!" I hear an all too familiar voice call out to me, I turn round to be met with two arms wrapping around me, their face buried in my dirty furred chest, I look down to be met with a beaming Enid, she had a few twigs in her hair, her face was grubby, but her smile was the brightest thing out of this whole situation, I nuzzle her back, hearing the murmurs of students as they make the connection to who I am, some impressed, some just even more scared of me as they were before. 

"You're hurt," Her voice drops to a sad whisper, her hand coming up to grab my muzzle so she can inspect my face, most likely my eye, "I hope that's fixable," she says to herself, but I get mentally prepare myself for the news of losing my eye later on, it wasn't like I expected it to be fine, not when my vision was this damaged. 

I make a small whine, my head tilting as I try to ask the whereabouts of Wednesday, she seems to have a better connection with me now thanks to her earlier shift, so when I see her shoulders slump defeatedly I know it's not good news, "I don't know, she left to fight Crackstone, and she hasn't been back since," she tells me, her hand subconsciously petting my ears, the motion was nice but it didn't calm me down, it just made my heart ache with more worry for my friend. 

I raise my paw to place it on Enid's shoulder, trying to comfort her, she giggles, finding my way of comfort adorable, I become embarrassed, so my ears flatten, returning my paw to my side, I can hear a few girls coo, my head turns to see them admiring me, taking in all of my wolf form, I understood it was most likely their first time seeing a creature as big as me, not wanting to rip their limbs apart, but I only grow shyer so I make a whining noise to Enid, hoping she'll save me because, before this semester, no one looked at me. 

"Ok, ok, I'll save you," she chuckles, heading over to talk to the girls with her bubbly personality. I turned my focus back to the entrance of the school where students were waiting for news on whether Wednesday had defeated the evil or anticipated that the old timer himself was going to make an appearance and cause more hell for everyone. 

Eventually, I see a few figures emerge from the smoke, and my eyes are drawn to the one in the middle, as they get closer, I can make out Wednesday, along with Eugene, Bianca and Xavier, they all look beaten and worn down, but victorious. Everyone ran to them, the medics got there first to assess anyone for injuries, and if you looked at Wednesday you could tell she needed some medical attention, I watched her eyes scan the crowd, her charcoal iris locking with my one good eye and my bad one. 

"Everybody move, you're crowding," I hear her say, beginning to walk forward, the student's part for her like the red sea, her gaze never leaving mine as I stay at the back, preferably not wanting to knock over anyone with my large body portion. She ends up directly in front of me, her head having to look up so I assume a laydown position, our eyes now level as I sniff her for any major injuries, "I'm fine you big worry wart," she teases softly, her hand running through fur as she inspects me too, "But you're not," she says, a small frown on her face as she looks at my eye. 

Everyone focuses on the more talkative people who came back from the Quad, questioning Bianca and Xavier for details as Eugene stands there, his hands in a specific position as I hear the small hum of his bees, able to make out a group of them floating above his head.  

"I'm going to kill him," she mutters, her hands on my muzzle as she inspects my eye closely, making my face rather close to hers, "You need to change back," she orders, I quickly shake my head, which makes her cock her head to the side, "There's more?" she questions, her voice going a lower octave, I nod, and stand up, showing her my sides that have been scratched and impaled by Tyler's claws, I see her brows furrow as I go back to laying down, the exhaustion hasn't quite caught up with my wolf form yet, but it will the minute I shift back. 

"I'm really going to fucking kill him," she curses, and she never cursed, so I make the choice of shifting back, knowing it'd calm her down, my clothes were a little ripped, but still wearable for now, and I place my hand on her shoulders, I can feel my pain catch up to me, so I was really dependant on her to keep me upright. 

"I'll be fine," I murmur, the drowsiness of all the blood loss slowly starting to kick in, "I just need rest," I try to reassure her. Wednesday looks at me for a long moment, her hands coming to wrap around my waist securely, holding me up, I feel my body flush, I never felt this around her before, maybe it was the adrenaline, yeah, the adrenaline was the cause of it.

"Y/n," she whispers my name, her right hand cupping the side of my face, "I'm so sorry," she apologises, making me look at her confused, "I was just standing there like an idiot the entire time if I wasn't you wouldn't have to had warned me and then Tyler wouldn't have-" she begins, she clearly had been thinking about this a lot, she blamed herself for my pain, but I wasn't going to let that happen.

I wrap my arms around the back of her neck, pulling her into a tight hug, "Be quiet," I order her softly, my chin on her shoulder, "None of this was your fault, I knew what I was getting into when I came to find you," I tell her, my voice relaxing to her as I feel her shoulders drop, the tension leaving her body, "And I'd do it again if it meant I got to save you Wednesday," I finish with a smile as I raise my head to meet her eyes. 

"I won't be as foolish next time," she says, being the one to pull me in for another hug, her face buried in the crook of my neck, I can hear her inhale shakily, trying her best not to cry, so I rub her back in a soothing motion, uncaring for the stares students are giving us, thankfully Wednesday was the one turned away from the crowd, so I made it look like I was the one initiating the hug, not wanting to ruin her reputation. 

"You think there's going to be a next time?" I ask, a light tone to my voice, "Because I'm sorry, you'll be the one who almost loses an eye if it comes to it," I say playfully, I can see her shoulders shake a little, the soft sound of a chuckle leaving her lips, it was honestly the cutest noise I've heard her make, I could feel my heart rate pick up, there was seriously something wrong with me, I was thinking of Wednesday in such a way it made me sick to my stomach, but in a pleasant way. 

"I'll take that chance," she says in a tender whisper, squeezing me gently, I take that as a sign to let go but she surprises me when she tightens her hold on to me, silently asking me to stay a little longer, "Don't...just stay, please?" her voice is hushed as if she was afraid I'd disappear if I let go of this embrace, but the drowsiness was catching up to me if she kept me in her warm arms any longer I'd succumb to the exhaustion quicker than I had hoped,  I had been spending hours fighting it. 

"Wednesday...I feel..." I begin, my breath getting caught in my throat as the pain is at its strongest, her hold on me lessens, but not enough for me to move away. 

"I've got you Y/n, let it go," she encourages me, I try to fight it, but her hand comes up to play with my hair, rubbing my scalp in the same way she does when she pets my head, making me finally give in, all I remember is my head hitting her shoulder before things turned black. 

________________________________________

I open my eyes, squinting slightly at the bright light shining in my eyes, but my vision feels...off, I sit up, squeaking a little in pain as I clench my jaw, situating myself before looking around, the whole right side of my room was decorated with flowers, gift bags and get-well-soon cards, which confused me as I count them, there were a lot more than four, which was the only amount of friends I had, If you could count Thing as a person, so why was I counting 287 of them? My head must be screwed on wrong, I conclude, shaking it softly side to side as I look down at my body, I was in a hospital gown, bandages over my arms and I could feel the fabric of them over my torso. 

I raise my left hand up to my head, feeling the cloth wrapped securely around my head, I follow it forward until I feel it cover where my eye would be, I inhale a sharp breath, accepting the possibility that my eye may or may not be underneath this thin fabric. 

"Your eye is fine," a familiar voice says, I jolt a little in surprise to see Wednesday standing right next to me, she wasn't there a moment before, a bouquet of black roses in hand, she busies herself changing the dead ones in the vase next to my bed, leaving me to wonder how long I've been out for. "You've been out for 6 days, it turns out your body had internal bleeding too," Wednesday informs me as if she read my mind. 

"Oh...thanks," I murmur, my hands smoothing out the wrinkles of my thin blanket, unsure of what to say as of right now, "so...how are you?" I ask softly, looking at Wednesday, and seeing a small bandage on the side of her head, the last time I saw her it was a dried blood stain running down her face, she turns to look at me, and I can see a few small cuts on her face that are still in the healing process, but overall she looked just as pretty as usual. 

"Well, considering I died once that night, I'm doing alright," she shrugs, her fingertips picking at the petals of the roses as if she contemplated tearing them off, "I'll fill you in another time," she assures me when she looks at my confused expression. "But how are you? You took a lot of hits," she inquires, if I wasn't under some pain medication thanks to IV in my arm, I'd confidently say she looked genuinely concerned for me, but I had already established that my head was no longer screwed in right, so I'll just go with the flow. 

"Pretty ok, but a lot of people left me stuff," I say quietly, my voice a little hoarse as I point to the gifts, "What should I give them in return?" I asked her worriedly, unsure If I could gift everyone back appropriate presents. My words make a small glimmer of amusement shine in Wednesday's eyes, her arms folding over her chest. 

"I think saving their life is good enough," she says smoothly, "You're the talk of the students right now," she teases, knowing I wasn't used to positive attention. "And me too, unfortunately," she clicks her tongue, her hand trailing along the railing of my bed, "It seems people like heroic actions," she whispers, half annoyed, half flattered. 

"Oh no, poor us," I joke lightly, chuckling softly, which quickly turns into a shape inhale as I reach for my side, my ribs hurting from that joke, "Fuck" I mutter under my breath in pain, Wednesday looks at me, her brows furrowing as she helps me sit up, she rearranges my pillows for me, "You don't have to do that," I tell her, but I was currently weaker in this state, so I had no choice but to lay back against the pillows she's fluffed up, my body now able to sit upright comfortably.

"I wanted to," she whispers, her hands lingering near my shoulders for a brief moment, we hold eye contact for a long while, neither of us knowing what to say, but we both knew we wanted to be near one another right now, so the silence was inviting. "You know..." she begins, taking a small breath in, "A lot of people think we are dating...because of the hug," she murmurs, her hand coming up to caress the bandage on the left side of my face, I feel my heart melt tenderly for the young girl, she was also so gentle with me. 

"Actually, they've thought that for a while," I say quietly, feeling her thumb stroke my cheek as she leans over a little to get a better feel of my face, her eyes asking me to elaborate, "Ajax thought you were my girlfriend, thanks to Enid," I say, my face heating up a little, "But I corrected him," I explain, "I mean, we are only just friends," I shrug, this causes her to pull away, her hand returning to her side as she stands straighter. 

"Yes, explicitly only friends," she accentuates, her tone blank, as if she didn't mean what she said, her arms crossed over her chest once again, her eyes boring into my soul, a heavy silence hangs in the air, the both of us going back to our original quietness, leaving my brain to wonder if I had thought of the Addams as a friend, I can't deny that I have been feeling a lot weirder around her as of late, I had initially thought it to be because of all the tension of the case, my worry would have only been natural for her, but now that she's standing here before me, the only real alone time we've had this academic year, I realise that maybe I thought of her more fondly than I did previously. 

I looked at her for a moment, considering the facts, I had almost died, what did I have to lose? If things went wrong, I could always just ignore my feelings for the girl, she was still my friend, and I wouldn't drop her just because she didn't share the same feelings as me. 

"Wednesday I think that-"  I begin, ready to confess my feelings for her then and there, unafraid to blurt it out when Wednesday silences me, her right-hand cups my face gently as she leans down to capture my lips with hers, not needing to say anything else as my lips move with hers, I bring my hand up to hold her forearm, kissing back shyly, I had never kissed before so I let her take the lead.

She tilted her head a little, deepening the kiss, it was slow and romantic, with a lot of pent-up feelings in it too as we had both our eyes closed, losing ourselves in each other, my senses filled with her perfume, it smelt of exotic fruits, a damp earthiness to the hint of jasmine in it, topped off with a leather base. It was wildly intoxicating, I could feel my heart throb with joy as she got impossibly closer by leaning her knee on the bed where there was room, her other hand resting on the pillows behind me, trapping me in her proximity which I didn't mind too much. 

She parts her lips slightly for some breath, and I follow suit, not realising how much breath I really need, but we are still close to one another, our hearts beating as one, "I guess the rumours are true, hmm?" she whispers in amusement, kissing the corner of my mouth affectionately, I can feel my face redden, so I pull away to hide my mouth with the back of my hand, a nervous smile behind it, "Aww, Cara," she says sweetly, a small smile asserting her features, it made my heart skip a couple of beats.

"Stop," I whine shyly, my face flushing harder as I sit back, trying to create distance with her but she doesn't seem to like my motives, she swings her other leg around, kneeling with both legs on either side of me, trapping me under her, expect she makes sure to not lower herself down on me, allowing me the room to move slightly if needed, as she was mindful that I was still injured. 

"No, I don't think I will," she taunts, her hand petting the top of my head, she has always liked petting me, mostly because she uses it to tease me about how we first met, and no matter how many times I blush, or get embarrassed, her gentle touches always made me feel safe. 

I succumb to her will, resting my head against her shoulder, looking down shyly as I let her pet me, a content sigh falling from my lips, "So... does this mean we are really a thing?" I ask softly, the beeping of the monitor filling the room as I hear Wednesday's heart rate quicken slightly at my question. I feel her arms wrap around me, pulling me into her chest as she twirls my hair between her fingers, her chin resting on top of my head. 

"Yes, you're mine," she confirms quietly, her voice tender and love-filled, "And I am yours, my love," she endears, her fingers lost in my hair, kneading my scalp. 

I feel myself relax in her hold, a low growl emitting from the back of my throat as if I was purring, it was something I couldn't control, and Wednesday knew that after one evening of petting me at her house when we were watching a movie, it was a very embarrassing afternoon for me, but with her I felt safe, protected, loved, everything I still needed to learn to accept. 

And maybe, just maybe I wasn't a lone wolf anymore. 

Chapter Text

"Wednesday, are you sure I can stay here?" I ask my newly developed girlfriend of three weeks, getting out of her family's black hearse, a nervous feeling bubbling in my chest as I look up at the mansion, I had come here many times during my summer break after my first term at Nevermore Academy, but this would be my first time showing up as her girlfriend, and my anxiety was through the roof. 

"Yes of course Cara Mia, my family love you and is willing to let you stay until Principal Weems gets out of the hospital," Wednesday assures me softly, her neutral expression on her face as she stands next to me, taking my hand in hers, squeezing it lightly as her thumb runs along the back of my hand, easing my nerves for the time being. 

"What if I do something weird?" I ask her, refusing to move from my spot, still stuck in place as Lurch took my one suitcase from the trunk. I wasn't staying with Larrissa long, only during spring break, and all of my other stuff was back at Nevermore, and unfortunately, my dorm was on the side that got burned, meaning I had a light load of clothes and essentials to live by with. 

"What do you mean Ma Chere?" She questions sweetly, her other hand twirling my hair around her slender pale finger, looking at my locks with fascination. 

"What if my mannerisms aren't good? Like, what if I do something rude without meaning to? What if I do something that refers to my werewolf behaviour on accident, you know I can't help growling or sometimes I whine." I point out to her worriedly, subconsciously drumming my fingers along the back of Wednesday's hand. 

"My family don't mind a little bit of weirdness, you know this my darling, you're just overthinking it," she speaks calmly, her fingers tangling through my soft, fluffy hair, her nails light scratching my scalp, and I immediately relax into her, "Good puppy," she praises me when she scratches my sweet spot, "you're safe here," she coos quietly in a tender voice, making my heart swell with love for as she massages my scalp a moment longer before releasing me, her other hand still intertwined with mine. "Lurch will have taken your bags up to my room, where you will be staying at night."

"They'd let me sleep next to you?" I ask her curiously, a little surprised as from all the movies I saw thanks to Enid and Larissa, parents were never too fond of their teenage kid alone in a room, with their love interest. Wednesday's eyes lock onto my lips before her pupil's glance back up to my eyes, making me feel tingly from the subtle action. 

"Thinking like that already, hmm?" She teases me, her expression blank but her tone laced with amusement, I furrow my brows, cocking my head to the side in curiosity. 

"Thinking like what?" I inquired innocently, I was genuinely unsure of what she meant, I had been by myself so long without modern society surrounding me, and I never understood dirty jokes or normal teenage humour, something Enid would often teach me about, she had said she was going to teach me 'dirty talk' lingo, but thanks to the school on lockdown, I won't learn that until next school year. 

"Are you serious?" My girlfriend looked surprised, her expression softening ever so slightly, "Did Principal Weems not let you out when you were younger?" She jokes lightly, but it honestly feels like a punch to my gut, I was still yet to open up to Wednesday about my true past, the only thing she knew was that I was the largest werewolf to attend Nevermore. Nothing more, and nothing less, meaning students such as herself knew me as the principal's daughter, my story was that I came back from being abroad as I had joined the second year of high school mid-term. 

"Uhm... Yes, what does that mean? 'Thinking like that'?" I interrogate her quietly, she merely shakes her head lightly, chuckling softly to herself before leaning over to place a small kiss on my cheek, which makes my body warm from the sweet gesture. 

"I'll explain it later," she tells me nicely, scratching under my chin before beginning to walk, leaving me to lean in after her, liking the attention to my chin, not realising she's getting me closer to her house, 

"Alright, thank you for not getting mad," I say softly to her, offering a small smile her way. 

"You know I would never get upset for your lack of knowledge, I merely wish to help you learn darling," she murmurs, her finger coming down from my chin, causing a small whine to scratch at my throat, this causes a curl to her upper lip, but suppresses it when she sees her parents watching us through the window. "Stop being cute, you'll make me look soft."

"We can't have that, can we?" I whisper back swimmingly, a small smile on my face when I see Mrs Addams give me a small wave and a tiny grin, I mimic the action, and the older woman puts a hand to her chest, whispering something to her husband before he has his own crazed smile, taking a drag of his cigar as he agrees with what his missus says. 

"No, we cannot, I have a reputation to uphold here, now be a good girl and behave" She whispered invitingly into my ear, sending goosebumps to crawl along my skin as I nodded in obedience.  She smirks at my submission, walking through the front door, as it was left open for when Lurch went through earlier. 

My nose is immediately invaded by so many different scents at once, each pleasant in their own way, but the sudden rush of them filling my senses made me sneeze, I used my sleeve to cover my nose and mouth, feeling Wednesday's hand pat my back softly to comfort me. 

"Ah Y/n, how nice to see you dear," I'm met with a warm hug by Morticia, making Wednesday's hand leave mine, so I hesitantly hug her back, her perfume engulfing my nose, it was midnight roses, crushed velvet and a faintness of aged leather. 

"Lovely to see you too Mrs Addams," I greet her back, letting her pull away from the hug first, allowing me to step back into place next to Wednesday. The older woman surprises me by cupping my face, inspecting the scar across my eye from the accident, meaning my left eye had mist in its pupil, and a pinkish scar marking my face.

"Your scar is healing nicely dear, you look beautiful," she compliments sincerely, making me avert my eye to the side in sheepish embarrassment. 

"Mother, do not coddle her," my girlfriend scolds the older woman, folding her arms over her chest. The woman releases me, returning to her husband. 

"But Wednesday darling, Y/n is like a second daughter, one I can actually hug," she explains, their dynamic being passive-aggressive, I could see Wednesday's eyes roll, and the small coy smirk on the mother's face as she sees her daughter's reaction. 

"Anyways my dear, it's lovely to have you in our home, welcome," Gomez smiles at me, breaking the tension as well, taking a puff from his cigar as he checks his pocket watch, "Oh Cara Mia, it's time to waltz!" He calls to his wife, quickly pocketing the watch as he grabs his wife's hand, spinning her around into his arms as he starts swaying with her in the living room. The older woman sighs contentedly, her hand on his face as he leads the dance, a loving look in both their eyes as Thing puts on the vinyl record for them on the record player. 

This was a normal thing for them to do, so I didn't mind too much, but when Mr Addams started trailing kisses from his partner's hand up to her shoulder, and making no plans on stopping, Wednesday quickly grabbed me by the shoulders, pushing me up the stairs and down the hall into her room. 

"I'm sorry about them," she mutters irritated, running a hand through her braid, realigning it to sit neatly across her shoulder. 

"It's quite alright darling, you know I don't mind it, it's actually cute to see your parents crazy about each other, unlike mine," I say softly, my hands coming up to rub her shoulders, relaxing her as she sinks into me, her arms wrapping around my torso for a hug as she rests her head on my shoulder, her chin lightly digging into me. 

"You mean Principal Weem's lover didn't shower her with affection?" She inquires sweetly, her words make me tense up for a second, but I quickly mask it with a small chuckle. 

"Uhm, yeah..." I say, my eyes trailing around her bedroom, before spotting something I can use to switch the topic of conversation. "That's new," I point out, making Wednesday's head turn to see where I'm pointing, it was a hatchet, it looked fairly new, considering the fact it was not long hooked up to the wall. 

"It was a gift from the police station, for helping with the Hyde case," she murmurs, pulling away from the hug to walk over to it, bringing it down to show me a closer view, I inspect it carefully, running my fingers delicately along the handle. 

"I got a gift too, it's not nearly as cool as yours," I compliment, thinking back to my own gift Sherriff Galpin sent me in the hospital. Her eyes sparkle with curiosity, silently asking me to elaborate, I feel my cheeks flush, my eyes glancing to the floor quickly before whispering, "He got me a red squeaky ball..."

"A ball?" She questions, a small smirk on her face, "That's...adorable," she giggles slightly, making my face heat up in embarrassment. "Did you like it Y/n?" She teases me sweetly, using one hand to scratch behind my ear, making me whine shyly. 

"It... uhm...I broke it...after 2 hours," I confess to her, not looking at her, I can hear her sweet laugh of amusement ring in my ears, then feel a chaste kiss on my forehead. 

"It's ok puppy, I'll get you a new one," she coos, pulling me into her side for a quick hug, before letting go of me to place the hatchet back on display. I watch her with a fondness, I always felt good around Wednesday, I never felt uncomfortable or judged, she made me feel seen, she made me feel like it was ok to be me. 

_________________

It had been two months since your stay, and it was going quite well, you managed to get use to the kookiness within the Addams family mansion, you were able to evade the crazy axe throwing games between Uncle Fester and Mama, they seemed to be the eccentric ones, Pugsley was a close second, he liked to show you what kind of explosions he'd get when he fired off his dynamite caps, which was a little bit of a scare at first, but once he kept insisting you played with him, you slowly began to admire the way of dynamite play. 

Mr and Mrs Addams were as lovely as ever, at dinner they'd enjoy talking to you about their family traditions, and all about their unique family members, Morticia showed you all the sweaters she knitted for them, one of the most unusual family members was cousin Krimp, he seemed to have a long narrow neck, and three arms, you didn't dare ask, you only compliment the craft of the older woman and let it be. 

However, there was one problem, it seemed that the longer you stayed, they more willing the family was to get to know you, which was nice, at first, but when they started sharing stories of how Wednesday and Pugsely would play together, and asked what you did for fun in your youth, you were hesitant on telling them that you spent most of your childhood locked in a chamber thanks to your father, so you'd make up lies, saying normal thing like you'd play at the park on a swing set. 

You always got a little...stiff when it came to dinner time, and so far no one noticed, at least that's what you thought, but your girlfriend was quick to identify a problem, but decided she'd let you come to her in your own time, but the last straw was when you avoided the topic of Christmas traditions, you genuinely looked clueless when the Addams had spoken of their usual festive practices. You had completely shut down at dinner, only talking when prompted too, or when you were being polite about the food they served. 

___________

I was getting ready for bed, coming out the bathroom connected to Wednesday's room as I close the bathroom door behind me, Wednesday was sitting on the left side, silently reading her book, I crawl onto the mattress, taking my place on the right side, laying down as I turn my body to face the wall, not looking at Wednesday. 

"Cara, I have a question," she murmurs softly, I hear her page turning, making me think this wasn't a bad question, so I hum softly, letting her know I heard her. "Why are you so distant when it comes to talking about your family?" Her query causes my body to freeze, my breathing slowing for a second, before returning to its normal pace as I open my mouth to speak. 

"What do you mean? I'm not distant about the subject," I tell her quietly, I make out the sound of her book closing, then feeling her eyes staring into my backside. 

"Y/n, every time at dinner, when my family tries to get to know you better you shut down, or you make up some excuse to change the subject," she says sternly, causing my heart to flutter with anxiety. 

"I just think it's a little boring talking about myself, you know I hate attention," I tell her softly, hoping she'd take that as an answer, trying to supress the urge to bounce my leg under the covers. 

"It's not boring, can you at least tell me these things? I'm your girlfriend," she says sweetly her hand coming to rest on my shoulder, asking me to turn around, so I do, looking into her eyes I can see the genuine worry and concern within her gray irises, a small notable frown on her pale lips. 

"Wednesday, there is nothing to talk about," I tell her firmly, keeping my tone low, not wanting to come off as mad. I can see the subtle flick of her tongue swirling around her mouth, a habit of hers when she wants to bite back a blunt, or harsh response. 

"I want to know, I have a right to know," she orders me, staring into my soul, expecting me to cave in as usual, and I really wanted too, but my anxiety was rising, being masked with anger as I sit up.

"I don't need to tell you anything, not if I don't want to," my harsh tone was a surprise to not her, but me also, my eyes widen as I see the look of hurt flash on her face, "Wednesday, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to-"

"It's fine," she snaps coldly, the flicker of pain within her expression being covered with a grimace, "Goodnight, Y/n," the colour of her voice grim as she switches her lamp off, frustratedly pulling the covers up over herself, I could make out her silhouette in the dark, she looked so small, and it was my fault, I felt an overwhelming amount of guilt, my breath hitching as I hold myself back from pouring everything out to her, wanting to hug her and tell her to forgive me. 

I lay back down, my eyes staring into the ceiling as my breathes were heavy, but quiet, I cupped my hand over my mouth to supress the fear within me as tears stung my eyes, feeling like a horrible person, having just snapped at the one who cared the most about me. 

I wait a while, listening out for Wednesday's slow even breathes as she slept, I slip out of bed quietly, standing on the cold hardwood floor as I looked down at her figure, the tears that once threatened to fall have begun their descent, so I silently leave her bedroom, managing to step on all the non-creaky parts of the floorboards as I get into the hallway, the silence was eerie, unsettling as I walked down the seemingly never-ending corridor. 

I walk down the staircase, keeping my hand over my mouth as I sobbed quietly into it, the salty tear drops blurring my vision as I walk off past the Livingroom into the greenhouse, wanting to get outside to the back garden to cry in peace. 

"Y/n? Dear, is that you?" A feminine voice calls out to me, making me flinch, but I was frozen in fear, hearing her high heels click behind me, getting closer, "What are you doing up this late?" I'm turned around by her hands on my shoulders, seeing Morticia's face falls as she takes in my dishevelled expression, "Oh darling...what happened?"

Her soft motherly tone breaks all the composure I had left, the air in my lungs were choking on my snivels, my hand shaky as I remove it from my mouth to speak, "I-I uhm...m-me and Wednesday g-got into a disagreement..." I inform her, sniffling as I use my sleeve to try and wipe the sadness off my face. 

I'm pulled into her chest, her hand on my head as she threads her fingers through my hair, shushing me softly as she lets me weep into her dress, my body trembling as I was overwhelmed with so much apprehension. 

"Did Wednesday say something?" She questions worriedly, ready to have it out with her daughter for me, I quickly shake my head, holding her forearm to keep her from leaving. 

"N-no, I uhm...s-snapped at her..." I say quietly, looking down ashamed, "I d-didn't mean too..." I whisper, feeling a new wave of tears threatening to rush by me, but Morticia was quick to pull my face up to look at her, her calm disposition bringing a sense of tranquility in me. 

"Deep breathes for me dear, can you do that? Like this," she demonstrates, taking a long inhale, before exhaling, her breath tickling my wet cheeks as she looks at me with concern, her cold fingers tap the side of my face, making me ticklish as I jerk my head a little, this causes a soft smile to form on her face, I take my own deep breathes, mimicking what she had done. 

"Th-thanks...I was having one of my panic attacks again..." I mutter softly, offering a faint smile her way as I rub my face with the hem of my sleeves, drying my face, but I could tell it was a little puffy and swollen from my outburst. 

"Would you like to help me feed Cleopatra?" She asks sweetly, taking me by the wrist as she leads me to a large African strangler, who startled me as it snapped it's jaw at me, making me jump back, my hand on my heart as I look between the woman and her plant with fear and uncertainty, until Morticia tsk's, letting of my wrist to embrace the flower, scratching under its chin, "Cleopatra, no, this is Y/n, our guest, we don't eat guests, do we?" She coos, to which the plant responds with a small whimper, hiding behind the tall statute of the female Addams, looking at me apologetically. 

"It's ok, you just frightened me a little is all," I tell the creature softly, forcing a small smile, still a little weary of the being. The vegetation perks up, wrapping its long stem around my neck, surprising me, but once it settles, it purrs, nuzzling into my face, causing a giggle to escape my lips as I pet the plant. This makes the owner smile at us, holding a bowl up, a fork in hand, it was full of meatballs, but the colour was a lot different than beef, I could smell it to be yak. 

"Now, that you two are acquainted, let's feed you Cleo darling," she baby talks the greenery, Cleopatra unwinds from me, panting happily as the mother of the plant feeds her a meatball, she was a loud eater, a munching sound ringing in my ears, followed by a loud gulp, "Would you like a turn Y/n?" Morticia turns to me, a warm smile on her face, I nod hesitantly, taking the fork from her hand, and poking the food before carefully slipping it into Cleopatra's mouth. 

"That's amazing," I say in awe, watching her guzzle down the meatball like it was her last meal, this causes the darkly dressed lady to chuckle, taking the utensil from me as she finishes feeding Cleopatra, I was too entranced with the shrub to almost forget why I was here in the first place. 

"Cleopatra is my pride and joy, besides my other two children," she tells me fondly, smiling brightly as she sets the bowl down on a table, turning to me with a smaller smile, "Now, do you want to tell me what happened between you and Wednesday?" She asks softly, with no hint of judgment or anger in her tone. 

I bite the inside of my cheek, not wanting to own up to making her daughter upset, but I knew it would get spoken about either way, whether Wednesday got to her first thing one day duirng the week or if I owned up now. "I uh...I'm sure you've noticed, but I don't really like talking about my family, whenever we have dinner, I sort of doge the questions or answer them simply." I begin nervously, twiddling my fingers around themselves as I wait for a reply. 

"Yes, I have noticed that" she hums softly, her arms folding over her chest, and I could clearly see the resemblance between my girlfriend and Morticia at that moment. I don't have to say the next part as Morticia offers a sad, yet sympathetic smile, "She tried to force it out of you, didn't she?" She guesses correctly. 

"Yeah...and I kind of lost my cool about it," I whisper, looking down at my feet ashamed. 

"Well, I can say for certain that my Wednesday only had the best intentions asking," Morticia says sweetly, making me look up at her, my eyes must have told her how guilty I was feeling because she adds as she pulls me into her side, "But that doesn't mean she has a right to force yourself to be vulnerable."

"But...she's my girlfriend, don't I have to tell her everything?" I ask innocently, this causes a small chuckle to escape the older woman's lips, her eyes flickering in amusement. 

"Certainly not, me and Gomez have been married near enough 18 years and we don't tell each other everything," this came as a shock to me. 

"B-but...you're married," I point out, looking puzzled by the revelation. "Doesn't Mr Addams get upset?" I ask her dumbfounded. 

"No dear, he doesn't," she says with a small shake of her head, "He has his own affairs, and I have mine," she elaborates for me, "My husband is a business man, I wouldn't know the first thing about owning a company, but he lets me know when he is having a difficult day, or when he wants to celebrate" 

"So... he only tells you small bits and pieces?" I question curiously. 

"He can tell me as much as he wishes, and I would not have the darndest thing knowing what he was on about if it was business related, but I listen because he seeks me for comfort in his best and worst times." She smiles softly, her eyes softening at the talk of her husband. "And it's the same for me, I come to him when I wish to tell someone of my newest sweater made, a new dish to try, or even about a new hobby I'm taking up, but that doesn't mean I'm obligated too." She explains to me, making me realise what she was saying. 

"So, you're saying...that Wednesday was asking about my past because she wishes for me to be comfortable with her?" My reply is small bobbing of the woman's midnight black hair. 

"I know my daughter, and if there's one thing about you should know," She begins, holding onto my shoulder as she keeps me pressed against her lean frame, "Is that when she cares deeply for someone, she will want them to love and trust as much as she does for them, even if her ways are a little blunt," she ends with a slight chuckle. 

A small smile spreads across my face, I look up at the woman with respect, her wisdom not only affecting my way of thinking, but it sunk deep into my heart. "Thank you, Mrs Addams," I say quietly, but sincerely, our eyes lock, and I know there was a mutual understanding between us. "I know I'm not the most verbal, or the most outgoing, but I do care about your daughter, with all my heart," I tell her honestly. 

"I know you do dear; I can see it in the way you look at her, you gaze at her the way my husband looks at me, and it warms my heart to know you care for her." She tells me, running her fingers through my hair for a brief second, admiring the silkiness of it. "But I must warn you, if you were to hurt my daughter significantly, I'll be sure to make your life a living hell, and not the fun kind, I'm talking the one where birds sing, bright pastels all over the room and-" she shudders, barely able to finish that thought. 

I can't help but laugh to myself, I did take her warning seriously, as the Addams weren't above a little murder, "I will keep that in mind Mrs Addams, thank you for tonight," I tell her warmly, pulling away to head back to Wednesday's bedroom. 

"Goodnight, dear, let's hope the boogeyman haunts your dreams," she says sweetly, waving me goodbye as I leave the greenhouse, walking up the creaky staircase and back down the hall, feeling much more relaxed, and having a better understanding of this whole situation. 

I enter the room hesitantly, opening the door quickly as I know it would have made a louder screech if I were to be slow, but keep my hand on the handle, making sure it never hit the wall as I close it again with a soft squeak. I internally cringe at the sound, keeping still for a few seconds, listening out for any signs of my girlfriend waking up, when the coast is clear, I tiptoe over to the bed, looking upon the sleeping figure of beauty before me. 

Wednesday had gone back to her usual sleep position, laying firmly on her back, arms crossed as if she were in a casket. I wanted to climb into bed, and sleep, but the thoughts of waking up to an angry girlfriend struck my thoughts, it wasn't that I was scared she was going to hurt me, I knew she would never, but my mind raced back to my father, and how he would punish me if I ever made him mad. 

"You will sleep on the floor, you don't deserve a bed, only grateful children do," he snarls, slamming my chamber gates shut with a loud clang. 

I stumble back, my breathing laboured as I hear his voice in my head, I bring my hands up to my temples, rubbing them to try and get him to leave my brain, which works after a few moments, my breathing back to a steady pace, however my heart remains trembling in terror. 

I reach over to the bed, quietly taking my pillow as I walk quietly over to the foot of the bed, sitting down gently along the hardwood as I rest the pillow behind my head, laying down with it as I look up at the ceiling in contemplation, wondering when I'll be able to get away from my father and his monstrous torment, even now, with him torn and ripped to shreds, he still plagues me, like the Spanish influenza. 

____________

I had shut my eyes, unable to sleep as I focused on the feeling of air being sucked into my lungs by my nose, only to have it come out again through the slight parting of my mouth, this was the same repetitive action I had brought myself too for the last 40 minutes. There was no noise, not a single sound, unless I listened closely, I could make out Wednesday's soft snores, barely audible, she was as silent as a door mouse. 

However, something did change after 10 minutes, her scent, it smelt closer, which would be impossible as I heard not a peep from her to let me know she had awoken, but still, I open my eyes, only to be met with my girlfriends dim face from having no lights on in the bedroom staring down at me, her shiny grey eyes peering into my very core as a being. 

I felt my heart jump, this was certainly unexcepted, it was no wonder she was able to trick me all those months ago when she knew me as just a wolf, she was cunning, brilliant, and deadly. 

"Why are you up this late?" I question, my tone soft, barely a whisper as I breathed the syllables out. 

"Why are you on the floor?" She counters, still looking down at me as she is on her hands and knees on her bed, awaiting my response. 

"You are mad at me, so I'm punishing myself," I tell her lowly, keeping a calm expression as I look up at her, she wasn't for much emotion, but I could tell she was confused by what I meant as one brow raised. 

"Who says I was mad at you?" She inquires, her tone gentle, "And why are you punishing yourself?" The once gentle tone was now back to mundane, she was masking her concern for me, unsure if I would snap at her again. 

"My father would do this to me when I came off as ungrateful, I feel like I was ungrateful to you earlier, hence why I am on the floor," I explain, this clearly piqued her interest, as I was opening up a little to her about my past. 

"Was he always this strict with you, amour?" She asks, her words cautious, not wanting to upset me again, but after tonight's talk with her mother, I was no longer afraid to be vulnerable in front of her, so with a small nod of my head, I answer. 

"He was, he wasn't a nice man," I tell her. 

"Can you come up to the bed with me darling? You can tell me more if you wish," she offers, I was quick to shake my head no. I sit up, our faces close for a moment, but she sits back, now crossing her legs to sit high above me, her eyes peering down at me to the height difference made by the makeshift bed I had put myself in. 

"I'm sorry, but I do not feel as though my punishment has been finished," I talk to her quietly, it was clear she wanted to protest, but kept her mouth firmly shut as she nodded, wanting to let me continue, "I feel like I owe you an explanation, on who I am, and where I am from." My eyes bore into her soul, a trait she has admitted to openly admiring of me. "But it is a long, complicated story," I warn her. 

"I do not plan on falling asleep anytime soon my love, so please, inform me," she gestures with the small of her hand at me, allowing me to talk further. Silence fills the room as I take the time to find my courage, my mouth opening and closing a few times before finally clearing my throat. 

"Larrisa Weems isn't my real mother, she adopted me," I begin, this news was a shock to Wednesday, as her pupils dilated slightly, but not more emotion to be seen on her face, "She found me in the woods a few months before I came to Nevermore Academy, I wasn't in the best situation." I tell her, fiddling with my hands in my lap as I grew nervous.

"May you elaborate on that for me Cara?" She asks, her tone full of curiosity. 

"I..." I bite the bottom of my lip, wondering if this were truly a clever idea or not, but when I look into my girlfriends' eyes, I knew everything would be ok. "Larrissa found me a little...dishevelled, as I may have...killed..." I say that word with a lot of hesitance, almost mumbling it so she wouldn't have heard it, but I force myself to speak up just enough so she can, "...my biological father."

I let those words sink in for her, I can tell her posture had visibly tensed, her eyes blown wide, but nods at me to keep going. I swallow the nervous lump in my throat, "...Go on..." she speaks softly, her voice has no emotion in it, some I'm left unsure on if I've just lost my girlfriend after this conversation. 

"Well, uhm...my father...he-" I struggle to produce a sentence on how to start this out for her, so I randomly blurt out, "I'm not a biological werewolf." This gets her attention, but remains still, she was void of any emotion, so I add, "My mother and father were humans...my mother she..." my voice wavers a little, and I feel a hand come to rest on my cheek, her fingers playing with the strand of hair above my ear, comforting me, to keep going, "...she died giving birth to me," I get out, my voice was still a little unstable, but I figured if I cried already, what's a few more tears tonight? "And he...m-my father, he wanted to create DNA so that the infertile woman in my family won't die giving birth anymore...a-as it's common for my bloodline." 

I didn't realise I was beginning to hyperventilate, it started off as barely noticeable but soon enough I was struggling to breathe, I can see Wednesday open her mouth, ready to tell me that I don't have to keep going, but I quickly grab her hand that's on my cheek, interlocking our fingers as I take a deep breath, her touch was enough to ground me for now. 

"S-so..." I rasp that single word out, but still push myself to keep going, "He experimented on me...it was just me and him for a long time..." I say, I can hear Wednesday's own heart thumping in her chest, it was getting quicker, I wasn't sure if she was getting upset or angry by my confession, but I'm sure I'll know eventually. "I'm a cr-cross genetic species...p-part human....part...Dire wolf."

"But those are instinct," she whispers, her voice tells me she's in utter disbelief, and I see the glimmer of tears in her eyes, but they don't fall, she clears her throat, not wanting to cry as a way not to worry me, now leaning forward, cupping my other cheek with her second hand. 

"They are...my father managed to smuggle the bones from a museum display and use that to mix my DNA with the creature," I tell her shakily, her thumb rubs away a stray tear I hadn't realised that fell, "and at first...his intentions were pure...he wanted to help the woman who had trouble having children get a chance at mother hood...but..." I trail off for a second, my father's face painting a clear image in my mind, so I blink slowly, hoping to escape his vile expression for one moment. 

"But what my love?" She speaks softly, as if any octave higher would break my fragile composure.

"He got greedy...he...wanted more than a cure..." I whisper under my breath, the words hard to get out, "He wanted to make me a killing machine...something the army could use under their control..." I breathe out shakily. "So, I snapped...I didn't mean to..." I choke up, my voice falling to peices as my tears started to really come down. "All I w-wanted was his love and ap-approval...but it was never en-enough..." I cry out quietly. 

Wednesday was quick to climb over the over the bed and into my lap, pulling me into her warm embrace as she strokes the top of my head, letting my face rest at the top of her chest, my struggling breaths and strangled sobs muffled as I grieve into her nightwear, holding onto her tightly, my fingers gripping the fabric that clings to her back. 

"Ssh, shh," she whispers soothingly into my ear, trying to calm me down, "you're alright," she repeats those words solemnly, her voice makes my heart quicken, not from stress or sadness, but warmth and love, "He can't hurt you anymore Mi Amour," she speaks sweetly into my ear, pressing a small kiss to the top of my ear, rocking us back and forth as continue to weep. 

"I'm so...sorry," I whimper to her, praying she forgives me, I don't think I would be able to cope without her by my side, she was the only one I truly felt good with, and to lose her would devastate me more than words could place together.

"No," she speaks softly, with a little bit of anger in tone, and I flinch, but her comforting motion with her hand in my hair lets me know her vexation wasn't directed to me, but to my father, "You have nothing to be sorry for," she tells me, "You only did what you had to, I'm sure if anyone else was in your situation, they'd have acted the same." Her words were comforting, but I was still torn between myself. 

"Weds..." I whine softly, "I'm a monster..." I whisper, "why do you still like me?" I ask her, raising my teary, blotchy face up to look at her. She sighs heavily, but a smile graces her lips, which confuses me, but I remain quiet, letting her dry away my tears with her hands as she places a tender kiss to my lips, jolts of electricity run through me, and I lean into to reciprocate the action. 

She pulls away first, and I'm left wanting more, craving her affection and solace, but she keeps that small smile on her face, cupping my chin to get me to look deep into her eyes, "I don't like you," She says softly, and I feel my heart threaten to shatter, "Before you get upset, here me out," she pleads gently, and I reluctantly nod my head at her to continue,  already assuming the worst, "I don't like you, because I love you Y/n," she whispers, connecting her forehead to mine, letting those words sink in to my brain. 

"You...love me?" I ask her, unsure if this was true or not, my eyes searching her face for answers, I see nothing but sincerity and truth in those cloudy grey eyes of hers, my heart was beginning to swell with my own bestowment to her, "But we've only been dating for a few months now...what if you don't feel that way in the future?" I ask worriedly. 

She shakes her head softly, keeping her forehead touching mine, "No my darling, nothing will ever change my feelings to you," she speaks so surely of herself, "when we first met, I was so obsessed with finding you because I felt a strong connection, that only got better when we were together, and I still feel that way, even know," her eyes look into mine, a honey like glaze over them. 

"So... even now? You'll risk being with a murderer for that connection?" I ask her, bedazzled by the thought, her hand comes to the back of my neck, forcing my lips to be centimetres apart from hers, I feel my breath hitch, her gaze turning stern for a moment. 

"Killer or not, I love you, and I will stand by your side till the end of time," I can feel her hot breath fan against my lips, and my body ached to reach out and kiss her again, but I supress the urge as her eyes softened, she pulls back a little, a smile of amusement on her face, her fingers twirl the hair on the back of my neck, "Plus, it's kind of hot knowing you can be dangerous," she whispers lowly, her once innocent, caring gaze turning to one of slight arousal. 

My face heats up like a piece of metal in a microwave, my eyes widening as I look at her with pure surprise. "I- uhm..." I whine shyly, hiding my face by placing it onto the crook of her neck, my heart was racing a mile a minute at this moment in time, "Y-you can't say something like that," I fumble my words together, her soft laughter echoes around the walls of her room, but don't go past the interior of it. 

"It's true though, I find a criminal record, especially a discreet one rather sexy Ma Chere," she continues her sweet verbal torment as she keeping fiddling with the hairs on my neck, sending shivers down my spine as her other hand comes up under my chin, forcing me to look at her, "Now, will you please come back to bed? I want to cuddle you," she pleads with me. 

"Ok," I agree with her sweetly, "But first..." I trail off, cupping her face as I kiss her lovingly, finally able to release my urge out as our lips touch, she hums softly, letting me know she liked this action, deepening the kiss as she tilts my head back thanks to her grip in my hair, I feel my heart flutter, she runs her tongue over my bottom lip, and just as I was away to grant her access, she starts trailing kisses along my jaw. A soft sigh falls from my mouth, my eyes closing in bliss from the affection, but it was over quicker than I would have liked. 

"As much as I wish to continue, you need rest," she mumbles sweetly against my ear, getting up off my lap, I wanted to whine in protest, but I was feeling a wave of drowsiness at the mention of sleep, so I accept the offering of her hand to take as she leads me back to her bed, I pick up my pillow, placing it back to its original spot as we both lay down next to each other. 

"Thank you, for hearing me out," I whisper to her as we face each other, her hand comes to rest on my cheek, stroking my skin slowly with her thumb. 

"Thank you for trusting me," she murmurs sweetly, her eyes glossing over my face before she pulls me in to her body, "I know there is obviously more under the surface of everything you told me," She speaks slowly, "But you can tell me that in your own time, alright?"

"Alright," I confirm with her, nuzzling my face into her collarbone, my head resting against her neck as my breath hits her chest, feeling safe and content in her arms. We both lay in a peaceful silence for a bit, the both of us happy in each other's arms, but also too protective of one another to fall asleep first, until a yawn overtakes me, making me sleepier than I was previously. "Hey...Weds?" I call out lowly. 

"Yes, my love?" She mutters under breath, I knew she was just as tired, but also the most stubborn out of us two. I think about the words I wanted to say, they were true, but still, admitting to them was a tad scary for me, but when I think about her body next to mine, her arms wrapped around my torso, the sound of her heartbeat faint in my ears, I knew it was the right moment to say it 

"I love you," I murmur, my eyelids getting heavy as I feel myself lulled to sleep by the scent of her perfume. A softness presses against my head, the back of my mind knew it was Wednesday's lips, but the more exhausted side really couldn't register it in time to hear her reply. 

"I love you too amour, till death do us part."

_________

It was a month after that night, and things couldn't have been more perfect, you and Wednesday were now closer than ever. You slowly started telling her of the abusive past you went through, having to calm her down with kisses and cuddles so she wouldn't go into a fit of rage on a dead man's corpse, no matter how amusing that thought always was to you. 

However, you were you, meaning there were still some things you didn't' wish to talk about, such as the moon cycle affecting your urges to wolf out, you wanted too, you really did, but you had only purposely shown your form to five people, Wednesday, Enid, Larissa, Tyler and Sherrif Galpin. 

You had managed to avoid the change over the months you spent at the Addams family mansion, but it came to bite you in the ass one October night. You awoke in a cold sweat, painful cramps to your abdomen as you were panting heavily, fur trickled at your armpits and neck, asking your body for a release. 

So, you slip out of bed, limping out to the back garden, the cool air feeling better than anything you felt before as the moon shone directly over you, guiding you into your wolf form as you granted yourself the freedom to shift. 

Y/n's POV

I walk on all four paws, feeling like a weight has been lifted off my shoulders as I roam around the large back garden, loads of dead trees and shrubs decorated the back area, but it was nothing compared to Nevermore's forest, so I managed to weave through everything with ease as I sniffed around the new area contently. 

"Ahh Querida, isn't the moon just wonderful tonight?" A familiar male voice calls out dreamily to a second voice. 

"Yes darling, moon bathing is always good for the skin, it makes us look even paler than usual," the feminine voice replies, and my ears pin back, shrinking behind a bush. I had completely forgotten about the fact that the Addams family would like to sit under the moon some nights, and just my luck, tonight was one of those nights. 

I listen in to their conversation, happy to just stay behind the large bush that covers me from sight, however, fate seems to not smile upon me today, as the next thing I know, I'm being rugby tackled by a larger figure. This causes me to yelp aloud, his hands pinning me down to the grass, his grip tight on the scruff on my neck, refusing to get off me, despite my thrashing. 

"Morticia! Gomez! Look what I caught!" The recognisable voice of Uncle Fester rings in my ears as I barely fought back, not wanting to bring harm upon my potential future in law as I just look at him with annoyance, growling softly at the bald man who sits on my back, riding me like a show pony. 

"Oh my, Gomez it seems the dark goddess Lilith has bestowed upon a new pet," The older woman says excitedly to her husband as the couple walk up to where me and Fester was. 

"Wait, we aren't going to eat it?" Fester asks, sounding a little disappointed as he gets off me, making huff in relief, my growling coming to a stop as I pick myself back up, glaring at the broad man who narrows his eyes back at me, his silly gaze was one I couldn't stay mad at, despite his wishes to eat me. 

Morticia's eyes widen, looking appalled, "No, no Uncle Fester, we must give this special creature love and affection," she argues, lifting her dress a little to be able to step over the messy garden closer to me. I look straight at the woman, my tail involuntarily wagging at the sight of her, as I had a strong bond with Mrs Addams now. 

"What a stunning creature," Mr Addams comments, looking up at my tall stature with wonder, smoking his pipe in thought, "They'd make an excellent bull riding contestant," I cock my head at the man, making a small whine of protest to the idea. 

"Hmm, you are a lot more...grim than I thought of a wolf," Morticia comments, but I knew that was a compliment in her words, she inspects me closely, one hand under my muzzle, then I see her eyes light up, a smile gracing her face, "Y/n dear? Is that you?" She asks, recognising my scar over my eye a mile away. 

"By Jove!" The thinner male Addams cries out, his crazed smile widening, "I think you're right Querida, no one can wear that scar as dashing as she," he grins from ear to ear, his pipe dangling from the corner of his pale lips. 

I surprisingly felt welcomed, I wasn't feeling the need to cower or hide as much as I did when I first met Wednesday, due to the fact they family had spoken so highly about wishing to see my wolfish form in the past. 

I bow to the family, unable to speak but wanting to let them know they were right in their guess, my tail swishing from side to side in a relaxed manner, this causes the family to smile, expect Fester, as he was eyeing up the meat on my bones. I decide to sniff him, wanting him to warm up to me the most as he was the only family member I had lacked a connection with. 

He zaps my nose with his index finger, making me yelp again as I jump back, my fur spoofing up, before I suddenly fall to my side, my body paralysed from the shock that runs currents through my fur, Morticia gasps, clearly as surprised as I was by the collapse, my body making a loud thud against the ground. 

"Uncle Fester," the woman scolds the man, he was confused, not understanding what he did wrong.

"Was I not supposed to?" He questions, scratching his hairless scalp in consideration, I can feel movement come back to my legs, my fur settling down the longer I had remained still. 

"Oh cool, did we get a new rug?" A younger voice calls, but I was unable to move my head to look at the owner, despite already knowing it was Pugsley, his soft footsteps getting closer to small circle that has formed around me. "Is it dead?" He questions, jabbing my ribcage lightly with the tip of his shoe. 

"No, no Pugsley darling, this is Y/n, she just had a run in with Uncle Festers currents," she explains sweetly to her son, he crouches down in front of me, his hand coming up to caress my head, giggling like a kid in a candy store as I shock him, thanks to the electricity sticking to my body. 

"Cool, she's electric," he muses, playing with the currents on my fur as he shocks himself repeatedly. 

Gomez steps forward, repeating the same steps as his son, chuckling to himself, but he only zaps himself once before pulling his sin to his side by placing his hand on his shoulder, "Alright son, let Y/n stand," he tells the younger Addams, the boy visibly pouts, sad he must stop playing with the new live electric toy that is me. 

I sit up, still laying down, trying to get my bearings as I release a small dazed 'owr', left dizzy, yet surprisingly warm as I come to a shaky stand. The older woman sighs, coming to pet my side apologetically, "Sorry dear, this must be a little scary for you," she sympathises, I wanted to tell her no, as I had actually didn't mind the sensation, it felt warm and tingly, but obviously due to the fact I was non-verbal in this form, all I could do was rub my head against her hand as a way to let her know I'm alright. 

"What is going on here?" The cold sharp voice of my girlfriend glowers over the back yard, everyone falls silent, like a graveyard left vacant just after a funeral, I turn my head, my ears perking up as my tail started to wag again, a lot faster than it had did for the older woman next to me. This clearly amused Morticia, deciding to play with her daughter a bit as she cuddles me, pulling me into a gentle headlock, letting my fur brush up against the feminine woman's frame. 

"We were just admiring Y/n's beauty is all Wednesday darling," her hand scratches behind my ear for effect, making me weak in the knees as that was a sweat spot for me, but I refrained from showing my enjoyment when I see Wednesday's jealous gaze. 

"Do not pet her like that," she warns her mother, and all the men in the family had retreated to their moon bathing posts, not wanting to intervene with the two women, leaving me stuck in the middle of the uncomfortable tension. 

"And why not? Dogs like this spot, do they not?" She challenges her daughter, now giving me chin scratches on top of her petting behind my ear, my body moved on its own, my back leg shakes, and I could feel my ears flatten in embarrassment as both girls' look at the display of enjoyment. 

Wednesday's face looks like it was close to an aneurism from the way her eye twitched, she keeps her straight posture, walking up to us with her arms folded over her chest, her eyes never leaving her mother's as she stares her down. "Release her," she demands coldly, yet this doesn't faze Morticia one bit as she just smiles. 

"No, I'm getting to know my future daughter in law in this form," Wednesday scoffs at the answer, before looking at me, her eyes soften for a split second, knowing I couldn't fight back, but the look of envy still reigns high on her expressionless features.

"Y/n, come to me," I'm ordered by my girlfriend, and my body jerks, ready to obey but Morticia plays a dirty trick, she runs one hand down to my chest, two fingers hooking under my front paw, my armpit as she starts to rub the area, making me flop onto my back, leaving my belly exposed for petting. 

"She's all yours dear," Morticia chuckles, leaving me unsure if she was speaking to Wednesday or me, I was still stunned by the sudden revelation of the older woman finding that sweet spot so quickly, leaving me laid on the ground as I hear the womans footsteps fade, going back to her family as Wednesday walks over to me, and I give her a guilty look, my puppy eyes big as a soft whine escapes the back of my throat, I stretch my paw out, a silent plea for forgiveness. 

My girlfriend sighs heavily, pinching the bridge of her nose before kneeling next to me, her hand connects to my chest, running her fingers in small circles around my fur, "It's not your fault, my mother just-" She takes a deep breath, focusing on petting me as she tries to get rid of her anger that was directed to her mother. 

I turn, laying on my stomach now as I rest my head in my lover's lap, her hands instantly begin petting my head, I can feel her body relax, petting me obviously was a coping mechanism for her as she stares at me for a long moment before a faint smile appears on her face. 

"Such a big puppy," she mutters under her breath in amusement, my tail swishes, now happy to know she was feeling better, so I jump her, making her fall back, a small 'umph' comes from her as I lick her face, causing her to squirm as she holds back a girlish giggle, trying to keep her composure when her family was so near. "Ok, ok enough!" she demands, a lightness in her tone as she managed to keep herself from being giddy. 

I get off her, panting softly in glee, she sits up, flaring at me playfully, "You'll pay for that," she warns me, and I quickly bolt to the left, causing her to chase after me, I purposely went slower for her, wanting her to catch up to me. After a few minutes of us running around daft, she tackles me, being sweeter about it than her uncle was as I let us fall, now that we were farther away from the family, I was met with a small giggle from her, she hugs me for a long moment, relaxing in the softness of my fur before raising her head up, her eyes had a shine to them. 

"I love you," she tells me, I whine quietly, nuzzling my head under her arm in affection to let her know I felt the same. I roll away, letting her get back up, the both of us breathing a little heavy from our physical activity, but nonetheless, we were happy. 

"Darling," she calls out, making my head turn to her, my head tilting to the side in curiosity to what she had to say, she crawls closer, now directly sitting in front of me, before wrapping her arms around my neck, hearing the click of something, then a light weight hanging down from my neck. "Now you're officially mine," she says with a smug smirk. 

I sniff the air, trying to figure out what just happened, as I didn't' get to see what she had put on me, but when I smell the leather, my ears pin back, my paw scuffs against her leg as I whimper shyly, realising she had put a collar on me. She tugs on the collar, bringing my head forward as she presses a kiss to the top of my furry head, my tail wags softly in the wind, not minding the act of claim as I rest my head on her shoulder, closing my eyes as I feel the breeze brush over the both of us. The feeling in my chest brought a sense of ease as I realise something.

This was my home. 

Chapter Text

“Y/n darling, come here," the sweet voice of my girlfriend beckons me over, causing me to lift my snout out from a bush I was sniffing, and trotting up to Wednesday who held my leash in hand. I whine softly, realising we must go back to the mansion now, and she gives me a small sympathetic smile, "it's ok my love, we'll be back later," she assures me sweetly. 

Her hand comes up to run along the top of my nose, trailing along my cheek until her hand comes in contact with my collar, and I stand perfectly still for her as she shifts the leather around, managing to find the metal buckle to clip the end of the leash too, harnessing me in as she wraps the extendable rope around her palm a few times, before gently tugging me forward to follow her down the familiar hiking trail back home. 

_________

In total, it had been nine and half months since the Hyde incident in Nevermore, and 7 months staying at the Addams family household. You would have moved back to Larissa after she made a full recovery, but with all the plans for the new school, and having the stress of being the principal, she asked you to give her time to recuperate, but you both still got around to dinner twice a week.

You of course asked to invite Wednesday after the first few times of it being just the pair of you, to which Larrissa was sceptical as you had yet to come clean to her about the braided hair girl being your lover. Once you did, you were met with a completely different Weems than you had prepared for, she had gone full-blown mother mode. 

"An Addams?" She asks, rising from her chair, both hands on the edge of the furniture, her knuckles turning white from the sheer iron grip she had on the wood, "You're dating an Addams?" She rephrased the question, which had the same meaning. 

"I uhm...y-yes Ma'am," You spoke timidly, unsure of what this meant. 

"Well, where do you sleep at the Addams house?" She interrogates, and before you can answer, she has a follow-up question, "Do they feed you properly? Have they tried killing you? Would you say you felt safe staying there? Is Morticia practising dark magic around you? What about her husband, Gomez? Is he up to no good?" The words fly out of her mouth, one inquiry after the other, leaving your brain a mess to comprehend which question you should answer first. 

"Uhm, I sleep next to Wednesday," You answer softly, quickly eating a forkful of pasta so you can refrain from answering another question right off the bat, allowing you time to speak. "And yes. no. At first no. Yes, she does. Mr Addams is still in good health as ever. I assume he is getting up to the usual mischief." You manage to disperse words for each query. 

You see her face range from a mixture of emotions in the span of 8 seconds, first absolute appalment, happy, relief, slight confusion, worry, more worry. However, your mother figure only held on to one answer, as it was haunting her mind. "And have you and Wednesday...you know?" She asks softly. 

"Pardon?" You ask, confused and slightly unsure of the motives behind that question, needing more clarification. The older woman's face flushes, sitting back down, smoothing out her dress as she clears her throat, both hands clasped politely on the table, her plate resting in the hoop of her arms. 

"I'm wondering if you and Wednesday have...fornicated," she says with a slight dismissive wave of her right hand, her cheeks burning up as she refuses to make eye contact with you. You both sat in silence for a long while, as you tried to understand what she meant, but when it clicked your face turned red. 

"Mother- Larissa!" You exclaim in embarrassment, causing her to look a little sheepish, "No, we haven't!" You quickly clear up, coughing into your sleeve, feeling all weird and embarrassed by her question. "We've only been dating 7 months," you reason out shyly. 

"Teenagers tend to be full of hormones dear Y/n," your adoptive parent's voice was accusing. You fell silent, she knew you were truthful when you said you and Wednesday hadn't done the hanky panky, but still, she had some concerns to raise, "I know your father only put you through educational studies, such as school subjects and animals, but did he allow you to read the changes a pubescent teen goes through?" She questions softly, seemingly calm. 

"No, he didn't, but there were books back at Nevermore, when I first arrived, I used the library as an advantage to catch up on the things my father has restricted," You speak quietly, twirling the pasta around your fork as you look at the half-eaten dish. 

"Then you are aware of the dangers of STDs?" She inquires, the words make your face warm, but you nod, she sighs in relief, her posture turning less principal-like as takes a swig of her wine, and she looks at you with an apologetic smile. "Sorry dear, but a mother worries," she explains to you, hoping you knew where she was coming from. 

"I understand, I've seen it all the time between Mrs Addams and Wednesday, and I think it's nice having these embarrassing talks with you," You smile slightly, despite the awkwardness of it all, you felt like you were in one of those sappy teenage romcoms when the parents give their child 'the talk' after discovering they are in cahoots with the love interest. 

Larissa couldn't help but chuckle, a warm look on her face, she saw you as her daughter, and you saw her as a mother you were both old enough to understand things would be a little rocky at first, and instead of pushing each other away and tried to deal with these feelings yourselves, you both had the right mindset to speak to each other about these things, hence why you didn't want to invite Wednesday over until you both could develop this dynamic. 

__________________

Things at the Addams family mansion was...kooky, let's just say. After you had shown the family your wolf form, they had this infatuation with you, even Lurch and Kitty had a soft spot for you, you had opened up to Morticia and Gomez about your past one night when Gomez had accidentally triggered you by accidentally saying something that reminded you of your father. Wednesday was out at the time, she had gone to the family graveyard for some quiet so when the older Addams's noticed how tensed you looked, the couple set you down on the good chair they use for guests, and talked you through your panic attack, they were surprisingly exceptionally good in dealing with that situation. 

The reactions were the same as Wednesday, but more spoken out, Mrs Addams carefully considered feeding your old man to Cleopatra but Mr Addams had made a grand declaration about how he'd send your father's rotting corpse to the family witch doctor, or put him in a pot of boiling oil in a high temperature, this had made you smile, but when the crazed man took a fencing sword out of nowhere in the living room hidden among the unusual decorations the house had and started fighting the air, you had laughed. 

It was the first time you had done it in front of them, you were always timid when it came to the two as you wanted to make a good impression and were always stiff with them without meaning to be. So, when you had let yourself go with them, they shared a knowing look and a silent conversation about having to properly make you a part of the family sooner rather than later. 

So, once you were comforted, they whisked themselves away, going to plan to welcome you into the Addams family properly without your knowledge, you didn't have the faintest idea how much you meant to the family, all you knew was that you were grateful to have them. 

______________________

"Alright Mi Amour, we need to go get you, your shots," Wednesday tells me sweetly, running a hand through my hair. The Addams Family had to get a wide range of vaccinations for the kooky endeavours they got up to, such as wrestling crocodiles, visiting bat caves, and travelling overseas to Tahiti in order to visit the witch doctor for any medical problems, so because I had been living here for a while, they all figured it'd be best to get my health up to code if I was going to keep staying with them for the time being. 

"S-shots?" I ask nervously, trying to hide how scared I was by the thought of getting a needle in me, "Can't I just take a potion or something?" I ask with a timid laugh, nervously scratching at my arm, a faint memory of where my father had once stuffed syringes and other illegal substances into my veins. 

"My love," my girlfriend calls out softly, her cold hands cup my face, a look of concern in her eyes, "We need you to get the vaccinations, we don't want you ending up like Cousin Imar," she explains to me why I needed to get the shots, but it didn't help my fear of them lessen. 

"What happened to Cousin Imar?" I question confused, her thumbs stroke along my cheeks slowly, looking deep into my eyes. 

"After he got rabies from a bat, he refused to get treatment, and ended up non-verbal, and grew an extra eye and another pair of hands," she says blankly, completely terrifying me further by the actual truth of it. 

"I uhm...r-right...got it," I stutter out with a faint head nod, my heart was racing, and not in a good way, my palms were starting to sweat as Wednesday took that as a green light signal to start leading me to Mama's bedroom, which was also her lair where she made a wide mix of potions and other magical concoctions. "W-wait, can you go first?" I ask timidly as we reach the front of the oldest resident in the mansion's bedroom door. 

"Of course, darling," my lover responds sweetly, giving my shoulders a small squeeze before walking in front of me to open the door, I'm met with an instant draft, one that sends shivers down my spine as I carefully step into the darkly lit room. 

It smelled of rotten corpses and incense, it made me sneeze as I also got a whiff of the different ingredients the older woman had in glass jars, there were eyes of newts, lizards' tongues, and puppy dog tails. Shelves were overrun with overgrown shrubs, which I managed to identify as herbs such as rosemary, thyme, and sage. Then there were shrunken heads hanging down, all with different expressions on their face, some had no eyes, and some with no mouth, then a small table for witchcraft, this was all on the left side of the room. 

The room was lit with black candles, some had been completely melted down to its wick, and others stood tall. On the right, a wide bookcase was displayed, filled with all old dusty books that were thicker than the dictionary, dust had piled up immensely, but I could see the faint scrapes of where Mama had taken books out before. She has a glass crystal ball in the centre of her room on a circular table for telling fortunes, even though Morticia was against fortune telling, she still did it. A single bed was pushed up into the corner of the room, the sheets were dirty, and blood and other liquids were stained on the white sheets, I saw that the bed frame was frail, but still standing, and to top it all off, there was a long tapestry nailed to the wall, it was of a skull with a spider crawling out the eye socket.

The owner of the room was crouched in front of a large wooden chest, she was giggling to herself manically as she threw things out from behind her muttering out small, 'No that's not right,' or 'Oooo, I'll have to look at this later,' and 'Ah, that's where you went,' as she discarded each unimportant item, letting them scatter all over the floor, which to me, looked very dangerous or all out mad. 

"Ah, Y/n!" The woman grins, her yellow crooked teeth on the show as she jumps for joy, waddling over to me. Miss Addams and I had grown quite close after she discovered my lycanthropy, she had a huge admiration for Dire wolves, but never asked any intrusive questions about my past, only eager to study me like a fly on the wall whenever I shifted, she preferred my wolf alias over my human one, and to be honest, I didn't blame her, I was more easy going in my animal form, and found it much more relaxing to play with the family as I knew I could protect myself better if I needed too. 

"Hi Miss Addams," I greet the woman with an anxious smile, I'm then met with a light slap on my arm from her, wagging a long-nailed finger in my face disapprovingly. 

"How many times have I told you, Dearie? Just call me Mama or Grandma," she reminds me, Wednesday's hands come up to my shoulders, standing behind me protectively, as she was always cautious of her family's eccentrics with me. 

"Right, apologises Mama," I say, masking my shaky voice with a sweet tone as I watch as she walks around her room, gathering a bunch of things up as she carelessly tosses her crystal ball off the table, I spring into action, quickly launching myself away from Wednesday to grab the ornament clutching it tightly in my grasp as I end up going head first into her bed pole but still held on to the item. 

The woman paid no mind to it, lost in her own world, as I sit up, my back resting against the frame of her bed as Wednesday stifles a giggle, I weakly smile at her, holding up the non-shattered orb as she rolls her eyes in amusement, mouthing the words, 'you're such a worry wart' to which I stick my tongue out at her childishly, she mimics the action, and I feel myself smile for the first time this evening. 

"Now, dearie, I'm sure you know why you're here," Mama's voice breaks me out of my brief moment of happiness, my heart drops into my stomach as I offer a small 'hmm' she then turns around, looking at me with a small squint in her eyes, "How did you end up on the floor?" She questions, unaware of what just occurred, she then takes the glass orb from my hands, blowing hot air into it as she wipes it clean with her dress, "You found my Crystal ball, thanks!" She beams her yellow-toothed smile at me. 

I can see Wednesday having to turn around to hide her laughter thanks to my look of utter confusion and disbelief, was this woman really that gullible? "Uhm...yeah, I did," I say hesitantly, not wanting to try and explain and fumble my words in front of her, so I just let her believe what she wished. 

"Now, back to the matter at hand," she chirps, placing the crystal ball in a space on her bookshelf, before turning around, the syringe with a needle that shined at me like a dagger in the dim lighting had sent my flight or fight responses into shock, "We need to get you all vaccinated," she says with a crazed smile, a predatory look in her eyes that reminded me too much of my father. 

I let out a small whimper, crawling backwards until my back hit the edge of her bedroom wall, my body shook in fear as my anxieties crawled up my spine like a million spiders swarming my skin. I didn't even realise I was doing it, but I was growling, foaming at the mouth in pure terror, my eyes unable to move away from the needle as my vision formed black stars, slowly losing control. 

"Mama!" My girlfriend's voice breaks me out of my spell, seeing her stand in front of me, her back turned to me, I knew she was starting her grandmother down with a look that could kill, "Lower the vaccine," she ordered, I could see Miss Addams look a little startled, obviously not realising the pressure I was under right now. 

"Bu Wednesday dear, she needs to take them," she speaks softly to her granddaughter who was as stiff a board, refusing to budge. "It'll only hurt for a second," she tries to step forward and I snarl lowly, but Wednesday places her hand on her shoulder, and I knew by the look on the older woman's face, that she understood, "Alright, I'll go make some tea," she says gently, placing the syringe in her descendant's hand before turning on her heels to leave the room, leaving me and Wednesday alone in the bedroom, with the needle. 

"Mi Amour," my girlfriend calls out, not turning around to face me yet, my snarling comes to a stop at her voice, "Do you realise your eyes are red?" She questioned, her voice low and bland, and I felt my heart pound in my ears. 

"W-what?" my voice was above a whisper, unable to fathom that idea in my brain, I wiped the salvia that had pooled into my mouth away with the back of my hand, before letting my fingers rub my eyes as if it would show me what she was talking about, but when I obviously came up empty handed I started to panic a little, so I was trying to calm down as I start to take deep breaths, my hand on my heart as if it would lessen the ache of guilt consuming my being. "I-I swear I didn't know-"

She faces me finally, her expression blank and I flinch back into the wall, it made a loud thud ring out into the room, the sound of glass jars shook, rattling into my core as I saw the needle, her eyes softened, coming to crouch down in front of me, but when I saw the thing that was causing my distress I let out a scared whine, my body moves on its own accord as I hide under the wooden table, my knees being tucked up to my chest as I begun to hyperventilate. 

"My love..." She murmurs, looking like she is in agony from seeing me in this state, but she keeps a firm grip on the syringe, "Please don't be afraid, it's only me," she whispers aloud, sitting cross-legged to show she isn't going to try and force me into anything, something I wasn't used to. 

"Don't..." I cry out quietly, feeling tears sting my eyes as I start to rock back and forth, my breathing is shallow and quick, "Please, don't use it on me..." I beg her, unable to face the device as I bury my face into my legs. 

"I have to darling; you'll get sick of you don't," she reasons, but I only whine in dissaproval, "But do you mind telling me why your eyes turned red? I've never seen you that worked up before," she speaks calmly, sliding the syringe behind her, and it wasn't until I heard the scraping of it against the floor did I look up at her unsure on what I looked like to her right now. 

"I-I d-don't..." I begin, but clear my throat as my voice comes out hoarse and scratchy, "I'm just...n-n-not good w-with ne-needles..." I stammer out, still rocking in place, using the table as a shield. 

"I can see that..." She notes quietly, her eyes drift down, her fingers play with her shoelaces, lost in thought for a moment, "I take it your father used them on you?" She guesses carefully, her eyes looking up to meet mine. 

All I could do was nod for the time being, my voice was lost in the reminiscent times of when I was stuck with my father, even now, he tormented me, just when I thought I'd be fine, he came back like a boomerang. "He...used to h-hold me down," I squeak out, shrinking further into myself, "A-and if I tried to get a-away he'd hit m-me, or press his kn-knee down into my sto-stomach with a lot of f-force.." I tried my best to explain, but my voice was wavering, and it was difficult to speak. 

"Darling, what are your last memories of your father? Even if it's gruesome, I'd like to know," she speaks, her voice monotone and solemn, hinting that she was aware that my last memories of him were his demise, as I had spoken openly about killing him to her. 

"Uhm..." I think for a few moments, trying to recollect the events, "I... I had gotten into an argument with him, about my mother," I close my eyes, taking a deep breath, trying my best for her. When I had inhaled, I focused on her scent, and only her scent, nothing else, not even the incense trickling around the room had managed to interrupt my sense of smell when it came to her, earth... exotic fruits, a hint of jasmine, and finally leather, the same scent I had come to love the longer I was surrounded by it. "And... he didn't like it..." I scrunch up my face at the memory, his look of pure rage still haunts me to this day, "Then he hit me...then..." I trail off, always having hated this part of the recollection. 

"Then what?" She encouraged me to open up to her, as it was just us in the room. My shaking and rocking had come to a stop, but I had yet to untuck my legs, not when I knew of the danger that lurked behind my girlfriend's back. 

"I saw red..." I mumble, looking away from her ashamed, both of us knew that meant that if Wednesday never stepped in, I would've repeated the shredding process to Mama Addams without control over my body. It was silent for a long while, neither of us speaking, and I felt guilty, and horrible, like the mere thought of almost letting myself get so close to the brink of my inner demons once again was sinful, "I..." I begin, but my voice breaks, I try to hold back the tears threatening to form in my eye ducts, "I wouldn't purposely hurt her...," I whisper, my voice cracking, hiding my dread with a quick swipe of my sleeve over my eyes, but the sniffle I had to intake gave me away. "...You know that, right?" 

"I know Y/n," she whispers, "Can you come over here?" She speaks up a little, but still keeps the same mellow tone. I was quick to shake my head, a low whimper of disapproval of the idea leaving the back of my throat. "Please?" She begs, sounding desperate. 

"No," I manage to get out firmly, untucking my knees from my chest, letting my body slump as I hide my face in my hands, my elbows resting on my legs to hold my head up as I sigh heavily into my palms. "I don't deserve to be taken care of," I mumble sadly, "I'll just end up hurting you."

"That's not true," she was quick to respond, I peeked at her from behind my fingers, seeing her staring at me, looking angry at my words, "I do not care if you're dangerous," she said stubbornly. 

"Well, I do," I retort, rubbing my hands over my eyes as if to wash away the threat of tears from falling before looking at her, "It would kill me to know I hurt you Wednesday," I say truthfully, "You're the best thing to happen to me," my bottom lip quivers, so I nervously chew on it to try and not breakdown right now,  "I'm a beast, you shouldn't love me," I tell her seriously. 

"And I'm stubborn, you know this," she says, her voice was full of arrogance, but I could hear the love in her words, it caused me to crack a small smile, which in turn, her expression softened, and she holds out her left hand to me, "Now, will you please let me take care of you?" 

"Wednesday...I don't know," I say unsurely, looking at her hand with want and yearning, "I don't want to hurt you," I whisper, feeling an ache in my chest from the mistrust I feel within myself. Then I took another look at her face, seeing that all she wanted was for me to go to her for comfort, use her as a support beam for my time in need, topped with a pair of puppy eyes, a look I had trouble resisting, so with a reluctant sigh, I say, "Alright, you're twisting my arm, stop giving me those eyes," before I crawl out from under the table and into her lap. 

"Finally," she says in relief, breathing out deeply as her arms wrap around my waist, pulling me into her as I let my arms snake along her shoulders, letting my fingers play with her braids. "You know I love you, no matter what right?" She whispers softly, looking me in my eyes as she gently runs her hands up and down my sides. 

"Yes, I know," I say softly, resting my forehead on hers, closing my eyes for a long moment, just taking in her presence, and the tranquility it brought me before opening them again, "You are a stubborn mule," my tone was teasing and light under the hoarse raspiness from crying. 

"Actually, I'm stubborn, single-minded and obsessive," she says with a proud smirk, "all traits of great writers," she adds, making me chuckle as I pull my head away slightly to see her whole face. Her eyes had visibly lit up at the sound of my laughter, she looked genuinely happy to see me at ease, "and serial killers, as Thing pointed out once before, but I do not see the issue," she shrugs.  

"Of course you don't," I murmur, letting my thumbs and index fingers rub the end of her braids, liking the light roughness her hair had on the ends. My face is then pulled closer to Wednesday as she cups my chin with her left hand, her thumb pulling down on my bottom lip a little. 

"Your eyes are normal again amour," she points out sweetly, not a hint of disgust or judgment in her tone as I try to pull away, feeling unworthy of her kindness, "Stop trying to fight me, I love you, so let me love you," her tone was firm now, her brows furrowed in annoyance by not getting her way. 

"Isn't the saying if you love someone let them go?" I ask innocently. Wednesday's eyes turned cold, harshly tugging my face to hers for a passionate kiss, I instantly felt the heat rush to my cheeks, and my eyes widened as she closed hers, savouring my lips as she made the kiss more romantic as time passed, I was so close to melting in her arms, but then she pulled away, the both of us breathing a little heavier. 

"Don't ever say that I should let you go," she warns me sternly, her movements were now gentle, soft as if she really meant the fact that she loved me, "Because I'll always find you, even if I have to bear trap your stupid leg again," she grumbles, pulling me in for a long hug.

 All I could do was sigh deeply, knowing there was no way to escape Wednesday, even if I had wanted to, which I didn't, I knew she would always find her way back to me, ready to have me on her arm, she was proud to love me, something I couldn't understand fully, but I knew it was a good thing. 

"I know Weds, I'm yours, and you're mine," I remind her of our words at the hospital, pressing a chaste kiss to her neck before burying my face into the crook of it, taking a deep breath, relaxing in her hold. She hums softly in approval, and her right hand comes up to pet my hair behind my ear, I let out a long grunt, the motion making me relax as I let out a few soft whines of contentment, noises I wish I could control because I always got a little embarrassed by them, but Wednesday absolutely adored them. 

"My big puppy," she whispers tenderly in my ear, still scratching behind it as she feels me melt into her, her left-hand leaves my waist and trails down my thigh until it completely disengages from me. I thought nothing of it at first, but then I heard the subtle scrape of metal against the floorboard and immediately started growling, the hairs on the back of my neck standing up. 

"Don't," I say through a snarl, begging her not to do it, but she kept on petting me, and it was hard to resist her when she was treating me so sweetly, "Please," I whisper, my hostile noises lessening the longer I don't feel a prick on the back of my neck.

"I love you," she mutters into my ear, before beginning to kiss my neck very slowly, "I won't ever hurt you," she mumbles in between her kisses, and I feel myself sigh in bliss, finding myself sinking further into her as I close my eyes. 

"I love-" I'm cut off by her suddenly biting my neck, making me yip in surprise and something I didn't recognise, she had never done that before, so I was feeling all sorts of weird sensations all over my body as she starts to lightly suckle on the spot she had bitten, her tongue swirling around the area to ease my pain as I had gripped onto her rather tightly. "W-what the hell?" I asked her when she stopped, my face flushed, and my heart was close to cardiac arrest as I had never felt that kind of sensation before, and now that I had a moment to breathe, I worked it out to be arousal. 

I had never been aroused before; much less did I think I'd ever experience it. Wednesday made me feel so many things, and now this was one of them, my relationship with her was complicated, but in the best way possible, she always managed to make me feel or learn something new about myself, and I owe her my life, so I probably shouldn't be too harsh with her about the biting. 

"Uhm, sorry, you just startled me is all and I-" I begin, starting off strong as I pull away from her neck to see that she has the needle in her hand, and my jaw drops to the floor, the syringe was empty, completely empty, and a proud look on Wednesday's face, "What did you do?" I ask shakily, my hands coming up to the back of my neck, feeling around for anything that may have hurt besides the stinging sensation of the bite mark on my neck. 

"I gave you your shot, and you took it very well darling, congratulations," she says sweetly, now placing the empty medical device on the bed behind us as we remain on the floor. I was still in shock, and couldn't form a proper sentence, all I could get out was small noises, and occasionally a voice crack. 

"But- I... how?" I manage to get out, still holding the back of my neck protectively as I see her look at me with a mix of serene, and worry for my reaction, she was clearly hoping I would've calmed down after seeing the treatment being over and done with. 

"Whilst I distracted you, I gave you the medication, simple," she speaks smoothly, hoping to get me to ease up as her hands come to cup my face, "Your eyes didn't turn red this time, that must mean you trust me," she mutters quietly, offering me a small supportive smile as her thumbs stroke under my eyes, wiping away the tears I didn't realise that had fallen, I felt so...safe. 

"I love you," I sniffle out, knowing my eyes had that glossy look to them, similar to the look of a kicked puppy as I let my hands lower down to tug the collar of her sweatshirt, pulling her into a needy, emotional kiss, she seems a little surprised, she was probably expecting me to try and claw her face out, not devour it. 

She let me kiss her as long as I needed to, understanding that I just had to face my fear unexpectedly and needed some comfort, her hands were gently petting my hair, trying to settle me down as my kiss became less desperate and slower, allowing the action to end on a romantic note before I finally pull away. 

"Better?" She checks in quietly, breathing a little heavier as she connects her forehead to mine again, this time with no tricks, no shenanigans' just pure love, I nod my head, taking a silent deep breath as her hands give my cheeks a small pinch, making me crack a tiny smile as I try to pull away from her, "No, no, I want to play with you some more Cara," she speaks softly, now squishing my face in-between her palms. 

"I feel stupid like this," I speak a little muffled due to her playing with my face, my lips occasionally pouting from her taunting as she looks at me with amusement. 

"But you look adorable," she coos, giggling slightly to herself as she continues this torment for a while, and I was hoping her grandmother would return soon. 

____________________

Wednesday and I were having a lay-in day, her family were gone for some retreat, and she wanted to spend some alone time with me. I obviously accepted the invitation to stay in bed with her, because she was always up at 6 AM, leaving to do her usual routine, and making her bedtime at 11:30 PM, or all-nighters, depending on her mood. Well, this wasn't a usual lay-in day, we decided to get up and brush our teeth first, both of us had a pet peeve about bad breath, especially morning breath, we usually wouldn't kiss each other if the other just woke up. 

Right now, her head was on my chest, my fingers gently threading through her unbraided hair as she had one hand on the right side of my upper torso, her other arm tucked under my back as she had her eyes closed, listening to the sound of my heartbeat. "Your heartbeat has this small tremor in it, it's cute," she murmurs out suddenly. 

"Isn't that a bad thing?" I ask softly, chuckling slightly which causes her to look up at me, her chin resting on my midriff, her eyes twinkling with slight amusement matched with a cute smile on her face.

"If there was a problem with your health, I would know, I've been keeping track of your vitals, and the tremor in your heart is normal," she reassures me sweetly. In a normal scenario, I should be scared or worried by the fact Wednesday pays such good attention to me, but I knew it was how she expressed herself in our relationship. 

"Wait, is it like a weird tremor?" I ask curiously, a little interested in what she meant, "Like, does it sound bad?" She's silent for a few seconds then shakes her head for no, placing her hand on my heart, and I feel it flutter from her touch, I can see her smile, and I can't help but blush, "Shut up, you didn't hear that," I mumble shyly, lightly pushing her face to turn it away from me. 

"You're right, I didn't hear it, I felt it," she laughs quietly, only pulling me closer to her as she replaces her hand with her ear, now fully listening to the way my heart was going full turmoil for her. "And I'm loving every second of it," she whispers, placing a small kiss on my chest where my heart would be. 

"You're so..." I take a couple of seconds to try and find the proper words, drawing a couple of blanks as I play with her hair slowly, when I still haven't come up with the right word, she crawls up to me a little, a small smirk on her face. 

"Narcissistic?" She presses a kiss to my collarbone, "Deranged?" She lets her lips trail up my neck, making my head tilt back a little as I feel my breath hitch, "Morbid?" I can feel the slight graze of her teeth on the jugular of my throat, causing a small whimper to vibrate through my vocal cords, I can feel her smile against my skin before she takes a few nips to the skin, making me shudder a little in delight, "Or is it something different entirely?" She murmurs in my ear once she leads her kisses upwards. 

"Sweet..." I answer, trying to catch the breath in my lungs as she had made my body shut down in the best way possible, "You're sweet to me Wednesday," I answer her shyly, a small flush to my face after that display of affection. I can see her nose scrunch up in disgust but can also see the jest behind it. 

"Yuck, I was hoping you'd say I was the most horrifying person on earth," she mutters, putting on her usual undertone that she uses all the time, but never with me. I roll my eyes playfully, using my free hand to cup her face as I pull her in for a chaste kiss on the lips. "No, you can't butter me up," she huffs playfully, turning her head away from me. 

"Wednesday, look at me," I say softly, a small smile on my face, I only need to wait a few seconds before I see those gorgeous brown eyes meet mine, "Good girl," I purr sweetly, deciding to tease her for all the times she had taunted me in the past, "Such an obedient raven," I coo quietly. I could see the visible surprise in her eyes, and the pleasantness my words had brought her, I could feel and hear the change in her heartbeat, smell her familiar pheromones for me, and lastly, I could see it in her eyes, she wanted me badly right now, and all it took was some fun-loving praise. 

"Since when did you know how to rile me up?" She asks lowly, leaning in close to my lips, causing a lump to form in the back of my throat, her hands come to press into the mattress at either side of my head, her usual soulless eyes begging me for an answer. 

"I uhm...did some reading," I say shyly, feeling my cheeks warm under her gaze, she raises a brow at me, wondering what kind of books I was looking at, "I may have also spoken to Enid on advice," I add in timidly, this causes my girlfriend's brows to relax, nodding slowly in acknowledgement. 

I had gotten a phone when Larrissa got out of the hospital, it was my first time with one, so I had to have her teach me how to use it. It was a little tricky to learn at first, but once I got the basics down, she went through the school files and gave me Enid's number, saying how she wanted me to talk to other people besides the Addams family. 

"But do you know what you are insinuating darling?" She asks carefully, knowing I was normally a bit of a pure soul in this department. I nod my head at her, a soft smile on my face as I pull her down to my eye level with my hand on her chin. 

"Yes, I do," I tell her truthfully, "I admit, I didn't know a few months ago, but I have done a lot of research since then, I know this is natural, and also normal to feel, and I have felt these feelings with you a few times in the past," I confess, my voice calm and quiet, but loud enough for her to hear. 

"So, you do know what you're doing," she says with coyness to her tone, her breath fanning against my lips as she leans in slightly closer, "I like it when my woman knows what she wants," she muses lowly, letting her lips brush up against mine as she speaks, taunting me, teasing me, even after I had countered it, she would always find a way to drive me even crazier for her than she claims I do to her. 

I pulled her down to finally close the gap, the both of us kissing slowly and sweetly, I could feel the butterflies return to my stomach, making this moment feel spectacular, her weight was completely pressed against me, the warmth of the cover over our bodies, and the entanglement of limbs made this feel like heaven. 

Her right-hand trails down my body, lowering down to my left thigh, hooking under it as she raises it up slightly, causing my throat to dry up as that familiar sensation returns to the pits of my stomach. She presses her hips down on me, now flicking her tongue across my bottom lip, causing my entire body to heat up as I feel her get even closer to me than she was before, her hand holding my leg in a position which allows her core to press up just slightly against mine. 

I let out a soft whine before parting my lips for her, granting her access to my mouth as I felt the warmth of her tongue caress mine slowly, taking her time with me. I wrap my raised leg around her waist, earning me a hum in approval as she rewards me with a flick of her tongue across mine, making me groan softly in delight. 

"You know, I never thought I'd let someone get with me like this," she murmurs softly against my lips, giving me small kisses in between when she can, "But I'm glad because all I want right now is you," she whispers, opening her mouth a little to allow my tongue to explore, I wrap my arms around the back of her neck, pulling her down on top of me to kiss her better, this caused her core to rub against mine, making the both of us moan in bliss from the sensation. 

Her hand trails down my body slowly, she lets her fingers run along my chest for a moment, gently fondling and squeezing my breasts in her palm as she uses her other hand to keep herself up, not wanting to crush me under her weight, "I am a werewolf you know," I mumble into the kiss before flipping us over, surprising her as she gasps, a faint blush on her usually pale cheeks as I start to kiss down her sharp jawline, "You can be a little rough with me," I reassure her lovingly. 

"Only a little?" She asks, a small smirk dancing across her lips as she looks up at me, her cheeks are slightly pink, her lips parted and a little red from our kisses, her hand still cupping my left boob, not an ounce of shame in her actions either, she looked quite thrilled to be touching me like this, seeing as I have my leg still wrapped around her waist, our clothed fronts were still touching, which was sending jolts of electricity throughout my core. 

"Yes, only a little, we wouldn't want you to get carried away, would we darling?" I ask lowly in the middle of my kisses to her jaw, purposely pressing my hips down onto hers a little firmer to gauge her reaction, I'm met with a firm squeeze to both of my breasts, and I bite my bottom lip to suppress a moan as I nibble down on the side of her neck, causing her to groan in delight, her hands trail down my curves and figure until she gets to the hem of my shirt, and I feel my heart flutter with want, but also anxiety.

"Can I?" She murmurs quietly, letting her fingers curl around the fabric, but not moving it up as she waits patiently for my answer. I stop my kisses, pulling back a little to look at her, seeing nothing but love in her eyes, a hint of lust, but purely love. 

"Uhm...," I let my eyes drift off to the side, biting my inner cheek nervously, "I want to..." I begin carefully, and I see that she has a look of calm and understanding on her face, giving me all the time I need to tell her what it was I wanted. "Although, I don't think you'll like what you see," I say with worry, this causes her face to frown slightly, her fingers lightly running over the soft skin of my abdomen. 

"What do you mean Mi Amour?" She questions my words, sounding a little confused by my notion, "I love every part of you, what is it you are unsure of me seeing?" 

"Well, I have a lot of scars," I say with a timid shrug, "I don't think you'll find them attractive," I whisper quietly, my eyes drifting to the side in insecurity. 

"You have a scar on your left eye, and I still love you, even though it's there all the time," Wednesday points out sweetly, lifting one hand up to cup my face, getting me to face her, her thumb gently caressing under my eyelid, just above my scar. I feel a shiver crawl down my spine, my eyes closing for a short moment as I take in how lovely it feels for her to be touching my scar, it felt so vulnerable, yet so...comforting. 

"That's different," I dismiss, opening my eyes back up to look at her, "I can't hide this one," I mutter. Wednesday shakes her head, sighing softly as she now has a hold on my face with both hands, pulling my head down so we are at eye level, her lips a few centimetres from mine, but I let my eyes drift away, not looking how close she was to my scar. 

"My sweet little puppy," my girlfriend coos softly, letting her thumb rub small circles across my under eye, her thumb feeling like a cloud against the roughness of my permanent scab, "Look at me, please," she whispers, her voice pleading. I make a whine of protest, keeping my eyes to the side, "You're such a stubborn mutt," she chuckles softly, before leaning in to press a small kiss to my brow, right on top of my scar. 

I feel my whole body heat up, this sudden rush of lightheadedness but adrenaline running through my veins all at once, and without realizing it, I let out a small growl of approval. I wanted more of her kisses, but I didn't want to outright ask for them, I didn't want to be needy, so I looked into Wednesday's eyes, hoping to convey how badly I wanted her to do it again. However, she was studying my face with concentration, her thumb still lightly tracing the shape of my scar. 

"Oh? That's new," Wednesday notes softly, looking intrigued, and I must've expressed my confusion, because she quickly, but sweetly adds in for me, "Your eyes, they turned yellow, not red." I feel my heart thump in my chest, I never thought my eyes would turn yellow in my human form, "I think it suits you mi amour, you look very...predatory," she murmurs, biting her bottom lip, and I can smell the faint whiff of her arousal getting a little stronger, which sent my senses into a frenzy, as I start to sniff her neck, trying to find her sweet spot, the sudden urge to mark her overwhelming my needs. 

"Weds," I whimper out, my voice coming off as desperate, "I... I want to do so much with you," I muttered into her neck, placing small kisses along it, I can feel her shudder beneath me, liking my aggressive approach, "I just-" I take a quick breath, "I don't want you hating what you see," I try to explain my current thought process, but my urges were so strong, I just wanted her and only her right now. 

"Puppy," Wednesday's hand comes to play with the hair on the back of my head, snapping me out of my trance, now able to smell just more than my lover's arousal, "You are beautiful to me," she tells me sincerely in a soft tone. I raise my head out of her neck, and looking at her, I can see my vision has become a little clearer, I can make out the texture of the skin on her face, the smallest of hairs along her sidelines, everything was so... gorgeous, all because I was looking at her, "I want to see you if you'd let me."

"Ok," I say under my breath, connecting my forehead to hers for a few moments, letting my words sink in for the both of us, I can see the genuine smile on her face, probably the sincerest of smiles I've ever seen her wear. "But darling," I whisper, my eyes narrowing a little in concern as I pull back slightly. "I think I might lose control," I tell her worriedly. I could feel my body heat up, my wolf and me were mixing together for the first time in my human form, I was in control, but I could still feel it's presence in the back of my mind. 

"What do you mean?" She asks carefully, letting me sit back, so I am no longer completely on top of her, "Do you mean violent?" She questions, "Because I can handle some pain," she muses, hooking her finger under my chin, and stroking it softly. My whole body flushes once again, as I melt into her hand, a soft smile on my face. 

"Oh really?" I inquire playfully, seeing the smirk on her face as she steals a quick kiss on my lips, leaving me wanting more, "You really would be ok with it? If I accidentally hurt you?" My voice was hushed and low, wanting to check in with her, not wanting to read the situation wrong. 

"I wouldn't mind at all," she assures me lovingly, littering my face in small kisses, purposely placing the lingering ones on the scar on my eye, causing my whole body to heat up even more, it was so sensitive to her touch. "Plus, there's something I've wanted to give you for a month now," she confesses, which piques my interest, "I was just waiting for when you were ready," she explains. 

"What is it?" I ask curiously, sensing this was something she put a lot of thought into, she has a small mischievous look in her eyes, placing one last kiss on my left eye, before reaching over to the top drawer of her bedside table, pulling out a long black box. 

"Before I open this, what kind of books did you read on sex?" She questions, I'm caught off guard for a moment, but clear my throat, thinking back to the books I had read in the different libraries, and only a few come to mind. 

"Oh uhm, Haunting Adeline, Icebreaker, Gothica..." I trail off, trying to think of more, before realising the first three I just told her were all very spicy books, she looks a little confused, as she doesn't read books like that, she sticks to serial killer biographies and horrors, or just plain factual books. "Sexually active books darling," I clear up for her softly, a shy smile on my face. 

"Perfect," she gleams at me with a calm smile, before opening up the box, turning it around to show me, and I feel all the colour rush to face, "I had this specifically made for you, and I may have added a few enchantments to it," she murmurs sweetly, amused by my stunned expression. 

It was a 9-inch wolf dildo with a knotted base, the colour of the shaft was pinkish red, and looked realistic to how it would look in real life, I could feel a heat pool in-between my legs, my thoughts running wild with images of making Wednesday take such a thing was getting me all hot and bothered, and a small whimper rumbled in the back of my throat. 

It had an attachment so it can be used as a strap on, with gray straps, and along the length of the toy was Wednesday's initials embroidered in it under the Addams's family crest, meaning it's specifically her property, the embroidery was faint, it wouldn't intervene at all with the pleasure it would bring, which made my thoughts only go crazier. 

"I know you're learning to embrace your wolf side with me," she speaks up softly, liking the look on my face, "So I thought this would be a good bonding experience," her tone was sweet, alluring and seductive, "And I may or may not have been fantasying about you going full big bad wolf on me," she chuckles lowly, kissing the side of my neck slowly and delicately, her hands let go of the box, making the toy roll out onto the mattress in front of me. 

"Weds...this is so...thoughtful," I swallow the lump in my throat, feeling extremely aroused at this moment in time, but something catches my eyes, something hidden underneath where the dildo was, it was a gray coloured collar, a lot smaller to the one she uses for me when I'm in my animal form, it had a silver shine to it, and I pick it up, inspecting it closely, "What's this darling?" I ask aloud, my voice quiet and full of curiosity. 

"Hmm?" She stops kissing my neck, turning her head a little to look at my hands, I can feel her smile against my skin, going back to decorating my neck in her soft tender kisses, "It's a matching set, I thought you'd suit it," she speaks in-between small breaths of her loving assault. 

"Do you realise how turned on I am right now?" I whisper shyly to her, making her giggle against me, pulling back to cup my face, an amused glint in her eyes as she nods her head. 

"I do, I can see it in your eyes darling, every time I do something you like, they glow a little yellower," she talks directly into my lips, kissing me as well as speaking. She then takes the collar from my hands, holding it up to my eyes, pecking my lips a couple of times before pulling away to show me the small engraving similar to that on the toy, but also in bronze lettering in a fancy font was the word 'Puppy', bold and clear as day to anyone who caught a glimpse of the accessory. "Now, will you be a good girl and accept your present?" She inquires with a dangerously sweet smile, already wrapping the fabric around my neck. 

I can feel her fingers slip under my hair, clicking the collar in place, she fiddles with it a little, until I can feel she has the words displayed directly in front, so she can see me in all my glory as her puppy, "How do I look?" I ask tenderly, hoping it was to her liking. 

"You look as stunning as imagined you would," she says without missing a beat, truth to her words as she admired my new look with love and pure adoration in her eyes, "God, you aren't even undressed and I want you," she groans in longing, pulling me in for a much-needed kiss, I easily reciprocate it, wanting her as badly as she wanted me. 

"Promise you won't be disgusted by my scars?" I whisper insecurely as I pull away from her lips, my eyes asking pleading with her to do something I know deep down she'd never do. 

"I promise," she assures me seriously, her thumb strokes over my bottom lip, looking at my face for a few seconds, just taking me in, waiting patiently for me to make the first move. So, with a shaky breath, I pull away from her, letting my fingers curl around the fabric of my shirt, lifting it off me quickly and quietly, bunching my shirt up in my hands, a small blush on my face as I look down at the fabric, not her, feeling vulnerable, despite my bra still being on. 

I had three long claw marks diagonally scathed along my chest, thanks to Tyler in his Hyde form back at school, the scars have properly healed since then, but there were always a reminder of how I almost failed Wednesday, I hate to admit it, but I didn't do a great job at protecting her, if it wasn't for Enid showing up, me and my girlfriend would both be dead. I had a few of similar scars sprawled across the left shoulder, but those were lighter in comparison to the scars on my chest. 

Wednesday's eyes are intense, roaming all over my skin, her stare mainly focusing on the main attraction, but then her eyes go lower, to my arms, and I look down with her, looking at my skin that's covered in small round scars, and tiny little closed holes, all from needles my father had used on me once before. 

"You're beautiful," she whispers out in awe, letting her fingers graze over every bump and rough patch that she found 'appealing', "Stunning even...I'm in amazement," she continues to praise me, causing me to blush a little darker than I was before, I felt all squirmy under her delicate touches, she tilts her head up slightly, but her face was still pointed downwards to my body, "Are they sensitive?" She asks quietly, "Am I hurting you Amour?" Her eyes squint with worry. 

"No, no, you aren't hurting me," I reassure her quickly, not wanting her to stop, "It's just...you're the first person to see...like the aftermath," I explain, my fingers were kneading at my shirt nervously. The clothing slips through my fingers, being tugged away gently by my lovers' hands, taking mine into hers, interlocking our fingers, and I look up at her properly to see the sweetest of smiles on her face. 

"Thank you for trusting me with this darling, you have no idea how grateful I am to see these," she shows her appreciation, giving my hands a small squeeze before leaning in to give the tip of my nose a gentle kiss, causing a smile to break out onto my face. 

"So, you really do love me still?" I ask cautiously, wanting to make sure that I haven't grossed her out, or made her feel like she had to say these things to me just because I'm her girlfriend. 

"Yes, I really do love you," she confirms, "Forever and always Cara Mia," I feel her lips press against mine, her hands roaming over my chest, tracing the outline of my bra and scars slowly, and I feel my heart thump wildly. I kiss her back slowly and deeply, slipping my tongue past her lips as I explore every nook and cranny of her mouth, wanting her more now than ever, but I did want to see her too, so I let my hands roam down her waist, feeling her curves before slipping my hands under her shirt, feeling her soft cold skin. 

I hear her gasp quietly into the kiss, before pressing her lips harder against mine, this causes something to spark in my core, and I start to kiss her more roughly. She made a small moan, liking the harsher approach as i was usually so gentle and timid, but with her reassurance of love, and the added arousal, I was more than ready to take her here and now. 

I pull away from her lips, causing her to groan in frustration, but I quickly nip her neck, causing her to make the cutest squeak, "Tell me about the enchantments you put on my toy," I murmur into her skin, kissing and nibbling along her neck slowly, my fingers tugging playfully at the hem of her pajama shorts. 

"I... well..." She stammers, taking a few breaths to gain her composure as she grabs a fistful of my hair, rewarding her in another nip, but this time she shivers with a small grunt, "I borrowed a book from Mama," she breathes out as I continue my line of kisses, "And made it so that it'll act as a real cock." Her saying the word cock was setting the flames in my stomach to a hotter fire and couldn't help but start to lightly bite her skin, seeing small red marks form as I litter these around her neck. "So, when you wear it, you'll feel pleasure too," she moans out lowly, tugging at my hair, which makes me growl softly, my teeth sinking into her a little more as I suckle on her skin. 

She squirms a little under me, the pain mixed with the pleasure had caused her arousal to smell all the more sweeter to me, and I knew she was completely drenched at this point for me. "You really do spoil me, don't you?" I whisper along her neck, causing goosebumps to form underneath my lips as I take a few licks to her new bruises. 

"I always spoil you Cara Mia," she murmurs out breathlessly, "Now," She begins, sitting up, which surprises me as I sit back, letting her up. She had a smirk on her face, picking up the toy as she hands it to me, "Strip, and put this on, I want you to fuck me until we can't walk tomorrow," she purrs, getting close to lick along my chin lightly, which sends a whole jolt of shivers and pleasure to swarm through me. 

"Right away darling," I smile sweetly at her, moving off the bed. I undress the rest of my clothes, now in the nude, the toy, and its straps in my hand as I try not to get distracted by Wednesday undressing on the bed. I place the straps around my legs, fixing it properly so it would stay on before attaching the dildo to it. I felt an instant rush of warmth, and a whole new wave of arousal after putting it on, and It felt like I was actually throbbing for her, "Woah, you weren't kidding," I mumble out, looking down at the dick to see it come to life, it felt like it was apart of me now, and it was all thanks to her enchantments. 

Wednesday looks at me, a proud smirk on her face when she sees me with the strap, I could smell her arousal from this distance and it was driving me crazy, so much so, I had leaked some precum, "You seem to like it," she muses. I let my eyes trail down her figure, her body was slim, but with the perfect ratio of curves, her breasts were small, but cup-able in my hands, and her skin was pale and porcelain, she was perfect. 

"I love it," I tell her truthfully, coming back to the bed, kneeling in front of her, placing my hands on her hips as I lean in to kiss her lips softly and sweetly, wanting to convey my gratitude for everything she's done for me, "And I love you," I whisper quietly, a small smile on my face as I look into her warm doe-like eyes. 

"I love you too Mi Amour," she murmurs tenderly, wrapping her arms around the back of my neck, pulling me down with her as she lays back on the mattress. I feel my heart hammer in my chest, was I really about to make love to Wednesday? Was she seriously letting me? This was all so new and exciting, and I couldn't wait to explore my relationship with her. 

She leans up a little, so I meet her halfway, kissing her slowly and sweetly to start off, the both of us finding a steady rhythm, a silent confirmation from both of us that we were going to go all the way. She spread her legs subtly, pulling me down closer so the dildo brushed up against her thigh, the sudden touch to it had sent volts of electricity throughout me, making me whimper as I felt my slick run down my thighs, and I made a mental note to ask Wednesday to clean me up later. 

"You're so sensitive Puppy" she mumbles into the kiss, her hot breath fanning against my lips as she lets her tongue slip into my mouth, it started off with small light rubs at first, but then she extends her tongue, letting it go further, I could feel the tip of it play with my throat, which made me weak in the knees, I had never experienced a kiss quite like this, or the feeling it brought. 

"Please," I beg her against the kiss, unsure if was able to hold myself back anymore, "I need you Weds," I whine softly, my kisses getting more desperate and needy, I could feel the enchantment on my makeshift dick tingle, the pulsating sensation was making my head spin. 

Without a word, she wrapped her legs around my waist, leaving me unable to prepare for my tip being shoved into her, along with the grunt and moan that left the both of us, the connection was making me act up, and I couldn't control myself any longer, and started to slowly thrust my hips, both of us groaning in bliss at the new pleasure, I was unable to keep kissing her, I needed to adjust, so for now I bury my face in the crook of her neck. 

"Good girl, keep doing that," she praises, her hands coming down to run across my chest, and I feel like I needed to distract her from my scars, despite her reassurance earlier, I still felt like I wasn't good enough for her, so I thrust into her a little harder, making her whimper as her back arched slightly, "Oh yes, good pup," she cries out, rolling her hips in time with my movements. 

I was determined to take her mind off my body, so I started to kiss her neck, focusing on her pulse points, which weren't hard to find as my sense of hearing allowed me to follow where her heartbeat was the strongest. 

What shocked me however, was when she let her fingers caress small circles along my chest, specifically along my scar as it sent a shiver to tingle down my spine, causing my back to arch involuntarily, making my cock dig deeper into her needy cunt, "Fuck," I whimper out, the heat between my legs was dripping down me, so I take a small bite of her neck, sucking on the patch of skin as I feel her tremble beneath me.  

"Such a needy girl," My girlfriend gets out through a shaky breath, which only fueled me to continue ramming myself inside her, I place a few hickeys along her neck, and my hands grab hers, pinning them down to the mattress above her head, leaving her unable to touch me. 

"You feel so good," I whisper into her skin, I look down, and I think my heart stopped, because the view I was seeing was something so unholy, but so intoxicating, that it was hard to look away from. Her pussy was cleanly shaved, wet and full of my cock, each time I pulled out, I can see her slick coat my length, and each time I pushed back into her, she took it with ease, as if it was made for her, which in a sense it was, but to see myself move so fluidly into her, was making me want more, so much more. My whole length wasn't inside her yet, only half, but surely, she could take the rest. 

"Do it," she pants from under me, breaking me out of my trance as my head snaps up to meet her gaze, her head was raised a little, looking down at the same image I was currently admiring, "Wreck my pussy Y/n, you can do it," she encourages me through breathy words. 

"But the knot-" I try to warn her, my grip on her hands loosening, but with a huff, and her tightening her legs around my waist, I'm forced to push myself into her further, the knot pressing up against her entrance, she squirms, writhing a little in pain, and I try to pull away, but she refuses to let go, I was left whimpering and moaning in delight, I was starting to feel bad for enjoying myself at the expense of her pleasure, but she says something that makes me feel ok. 

"Breed me, darling," She coos softly, "Take me, you can do it can't you?" She mutters out, frantically rolling her hips along my cock, making my body feel like it was on cloud nine, "Come on puppy," she encourages me, using her right hand to wrap around my collar, the silver charm jingles from the movement, as my lips are now fiercely attacking hers, the both of us acting like two horny animals during mating season. 

I growl lowly, her aggressive actions were letting me relax into my urges, so I started to violently pound into her. Her head gets thrown back, and I follow her down, my tongue shamelessly prodding around her mouth as I slam my cock into her inner walls. 

I could hear the sounds of our pants, our breathes were shallow, only getting cut off by our groans, moans or whimpers of pleasure, and the noise of skin slapping on skin, mixed in with the lewd squelching noises of our arousal was all I needed to hear in order to keep going. 

She lets her head fall back completely, her lips parted, a string of saliva slips out onto her neck and chest, and I lap it up, now kissing and nipping her collarbone, unaware of how predatory I looked to her. I was growling quietly from the back of my throat, my eyes fully yellow, looking down on Wednesday like she my prey, but both of us knew who was in control, my appearance was a facade made of lust. 

"Keep going puppy, you're doing so well, keep this up," she groans out, her hips jerking up occasionally as I had most of the momentum with the thrusts, my hold on her was tight and strong, I wasn't letting her get away from me, no matter how many times she squirmed whenever my knot would threaten to penetrate her. "Put your knot in me, claim me," she whimpers out. 

I could feel her clench around me, meaning she was close, and I was too, I could feel my tip rub against her sweet spot, which was making her more reactive to my body as she gripped the bedsheets tightly as my hands grabbed her hips, using everything I had to ease my knot into her, needing to cum in her. 

"Fuck, keep going," she edges me on, using the last of her strength to grind down on me, making my knot go in her with a faint popping sound as we both reach our climax with a loud moan. Both of our bodies convulsed, but I kept her close to me, littering her chest and neck in small kisses to help her ride out her high as her hips were still slightly grinding down on me, making my cock twitch as I feel my second climax pour out my slick walls, having cummed using the dildo, and my own genitalia. 

"Jesus Christ..." I whisper out of breath, unable to move away from her with my knot embedded deep inside her. "That was amazing," I tell her through a heavy sigh, a smile on my face as I look up on Wednesday who has the same pleased expression on her face, a faint smile on her lips as looks down at me. 

"You're amazing," she says sweetly, her eyes full of sincerity, she meant every word. 

"Stop, don't outdo me," I say playfully, leaning in to press a loving kiss to her lips, she cups my face, kissing me back as we both share our love for one another, both still entangled in each other. I pull away, a burning question on my mind, "Weds?" I call softly, making her eyes blink up at me. 

"Yes, puppy?" She asks, curiosity swimming in her brown orbs. 

"How long does this stay in for?" I ask shyly, my face warming up a little as I look down at our sex, seeing my knot was far inside her, and there seemed to be no signs of me coming out soon. 

Her laughter echoes around the bedroom, her smile bright and heartwarming as she pulls me into yet another weak-in-the-knees kiss, "As long as it takes," she murmurs sweetly.

Chapter Text

After 10 months, Nevermore Academy was finally getting reopened, it was a relief for you, but also sort of a letdown, on one hand, you could continue your education, on the other, you would no longer be required to live with your girlfriend and her loving family. It was a pros and cons situation, as you'll be able to see your friends again, but it also lacks the advantage of morning cuddles with Wednesday. As I said, pros and cons. 

However, the family had something up their sleeve for you, they had found out about your birthday, which you had no idea about, you only shared your birthday with one living being, and that person wasn't even a full human, it was a 7-inch-tall hand named Thing. 

How he found out

"Ok, Thing," Morticia begins, her hands in a prayer motion as they were over her mouth, making this look as if she were about to give the disembodied limb an important task, which to her and the rest of the family it was. "We need you to find out Y/n's birthday," she tells him, "Discreetly," she adds for good measure, raising one of her thin brows up at the palm in hopes he understood. 

He responded with a thumbs up, away to scurry off but Gomez who was standing right behind his beloved, smoking one of his authentic Cuban cigars' chimes in, "And make sure to ask what kind of cake she likes, everyone loves cake," he grins from ear to ear.

"Mon Cher" his wife scolds him sweetly as she strokes his finely tuned moustache, causing him to melt into her hand, looking at her with the utmost adoration, "Just because you have a sweet tooth for chocolate cake, that won't mean Y/n will share your tastes, for all we know, she could be allergic to chocolate," she re-explains to her husband for the twelfth time as they had been making plans about this for a while. 

"Tish," he breathes out lovingly, taking her wrist in between his fingers, his cigar thrown away behind him which perfectly lands in the holster of one of the decorative knight's belts, a skill the masculine Addams had obtained in his youth. "That was French!" He exclaims as he leaves a trail of feather-like kisses from her knuckles up to her arm, causing the older woman to sigh with a roll of her eyes, but an affectionate smile forming on her lips at her man's smitten behaviour. 

She gives a small look to Thing, asking him to leave them be and do his given task, the detached hand only salutes, shrinking into one of his boxes that had a small tunnel that was connected all around the mansion for him, a determined 'umph' in his fingers. 

He eventually gets to an air vent, spotting you sitting in Gomez's study, this was where the older man would go to play with his train set as well as take time for himself if he needed to, but it was always open for anyone to enter if everyone let him have it by himself when he'd ask. You were sitting sideways in one of the leather armchairs, your legs were hanging over one of the armrests, and your back rested against the other as you read a book quietly. 

Wednesday was currently with her grandmother, uncle, and brother to plan your birthday party which was also your initiation party. An initiation party was something the Addams family often did for in-laws marrying into their family, this usually became a joint engagement party as well, but everyone in the mansion just knew you were going to be staying for a long time, hence why they wanted to celebrate you without actually needing to marry your girlfriend right now. 

An initiation ceremony is a common way to welcome a person into becoming a part of an official group or member of something like a club, letting a person have a rite of passage to be accepted into a group or society. This was usually used for educational purposes, such as graduations and whatnot, but the Addams family were unique and had some very interesting, heartwarmingly grotesque traditions. 

The family officially wanted to make you a part of them, they all loved you and cared for you, plus you made Wednesday happy, and they never thought they would see their favourite masochistic happy the way she was with you. It was also beneficial for your girlfriend as she could really make her claim on you, it was like a promise that she'll one day make you her wife, yet you had no clue about any of this. 

So, when Thing randomly dropped from the ceiling into your lap, you were obviously surprised to see the tiny limb who looked rather relaxed as he now was on your book, tapping the page with his index finger in a silent ask for your attention. 

"Well, good afternoon, Thing," you greeted him warmly with a small smile, you carefully removed the book from underneath him, setting it to rest on the small table next to the armchair as the smallest Addams family member perched himself on your knee. "What brings me your company?"

"I have a question to ask you," he taps against the fabric of your black jeans, causing you to look at him with a curious expression. 

"Alright, go ahead," you encourage him to talk, sitting back in your chair as you await his inquiry. 

"When is your birthday?" He signs to you, a spark of inquisitiveness in his phalanges. 

"My birthday?" You ask him a little puzzled, "Uhm..." You drum your fingers along your thigh, trying to remember the date. "...May?" You tell him unsurely, "No, wait, September," you change it, sounding a little more confident, so he was away to take that as your birth month, but you stop him as you snap your fingers, grinning at him, "July!" You say with a wide smile, thinking you just cracked the case. 

"You have no idea, so you?" He asks, and if he could sigh, he would've. 

"Not a fucking clue," you confess with a heavy sigh as you slump into the leather chair. "My father didn't celebrate my birthday, he'd only tell me I was a year older on a random day of the year and I had no calendar to look at the date, so I was left clueless." You confide to him.  

The hand crawls closer, climbing up your arm to your shoulder to nestle himself into the crook of your neck, his knuckles tenderly brushing along your collarbone as a way to comfort you. The small smile that grew on your face when he did it made him feel better knowing he successfully managed to soothe you. 

"Sorry Thing," you murmur apologetically for not being able to answer his question, he only continues to cuddle with you until he gets a bright idea, making him perk up as he bounces off your shoulder and back onto your legs as he taps excitedly. "Ok, what is it?" You ask with a chuckle, looking amused to see him so enthused. 

"Your birthday can be when Weems adopted you!" He suggests, which makes you grin at him in return, looking pleased with the idea. 

"Alright!" You tell him as you pick him up, pressing a small grateful kiss to the back of him, which causes him to shudder as he was basically just a hand so your kiss was like kissing a puppy or kitten on the centre of their forehead. "But can we keep this between you and me please?" You whisper softly, your voice sounding worried, "I just want to be able to tell people I have at least one normal thing about me," you plead your case despite not needing to. 

"Yeah kid, I got you," he signs, causing your gaze to soften at the smallest Addams family member, "Now tell me." He demands suddenly, "I need to get stencils for your card," he briefs you, making you chuckle as you agree to his request. 

"Alright, it's the 28th of August," you tell him, and you get a cheery thumbs-up in response. 

"Now that is sorted," he begins, "What kind of cake do you like?" He questions you, which makes your head tilt to the side in curiosity, unable to figure out how those two questions were connected, you never had a birthday party, and your birth was never celebrated, so the idea of someone, or a whole family would want to honour the day you were born was a foreign concept to you. 

"Cake?" You ask him innocently, "Uhm... I'm not sure, I've never really had cake," you say thoughtfully, looking back on what you have eaten. The only time you've had sugary sweets was during your time at Nevermore with Enid for movie night, popcorn, crisps, and chocolate, it was the only time you had eaten those sorts of things, so pastries were not in your diet. 

"Yeah, you know the soft, spongy, sweet thing people bake, it's like a loaf of bread but softer," he explains to you. 

"Oh yeah!" You say with a small grin at the recollection, "School cake," you say simply, making him look at you (well in this case, a sassy hand movement) in question, was that really the only cake you could think of? But given how happy you seemed to be able to recall the crummy, cheap cafeteria food, it was what he took note of. 

"Ok, thanks," he tells you, away to leave you to go tell the family what he's learnt, which was less than the bare minimum, but you stop him by picking him up, looking at the disembodied hand with a sweet smile. 

"Actually, you can stay, I kind of want some company if you don't mind," you tell him, and how could he refuse? You were his best friend, and you were also surprisingly good at chess, not even Gomez can beat the limb but you seem to be a perfect competitor, so he settles himself onto the table next to the armchair, giving you his time as you were already setting up the chess pieces and board as you move around the study to collect the necessities for the mind game. 

________________That Same Week_______________

You had been getting sneak attacked all week, not in the way you were thinking, but also in a way you didn't think about in the first place. It was Gomez, and every corner you turned, every room you'd enter, you'd have the masculine Addams stuffing different kinds of cake into your mouth, and then he'd ask you if you'd like it or not. 

Which left you confused, because since when did Mr Addams have a cake obsession? But what you didn't know was that Gomez Addams loved celebrations, but he also adored cake, especially chocolate ones, so every chance he'd get, he would stuff it down your throat, as he thought your choice of 'school cake' was a little bland, but he also couldn't tell you why he was shovelling at least 5 whole cakes a day into your gob. 

"Aha!" He exclaims, jumping out in front of you. He appears around the corner, with a red velvet cake in his hand. You had been on edge the whole week, and you weren't expecting this (Even though you probably should've) so you acted on instinct as this wasn't his usual 'I'll talk your ear off then shove a forkful of cake into your mouth when you speak' surprise like you were used too. 

You quickly flip the plate of cake up into the man's face, making him sputter in surprise as you freeze, realising what you have done. 

You just caked your girlfriend's father. 

"Oh my God..." You whisper in horror, "Mr Addams, I'm so-" He cuts you off, smearing some of the cake that didn't touch him onto your face, causing you to blink at the older man in slight bewilderment who only smiles cheekily at you. 

"What is going on here-" Wednesday comes into the room, stopping mid-sentence as she sees her partner, and her old man, both standing in front of each other, the two of them having cake on their face. 

Your girlfriend takes a deep inhale, she had not expected to have to deal with this of all things in the Addams mansion, yet here she was, at 17 years old (Almost 18) and now she had to scold her father for attacking you with not a knife, not a machete, a spiked ball, or even a sword, but a fucking cake. 

"Father..." She says quietly, irritation in her voice as she pinches the bridge of her nose, closing her eyes to try not to strangle him. 

"Yes, my Pequeña nube de tormenta?" (Little Storm Cloud.) He asks sweetly, not a care in the world, he was more focused on the fact you were cautiously licking the icing off your lips, seemingly enjoying the flavour. 

"I thought Mother spoke to you about this," she says with a sharp edge to her tone, "Multiple times..." She grumbles, her glare as clear as the moonlit sky. 

"Ah, but she needs to have variety!" He defends, "Flavour, choices, options!" He goes on, his hands moving along with his words to emphasise how important this was to him. 

"Choices for what?" You ask curiously, swiping the icing off your cheek as you pop the digit into your mouth, sucking it clean which Wednesday had to hold back the urge to pin you to the nearest wall and lick the icing off you herself. 

Both Addams froze up, unsure of what lies to spring out this time as they were running out of excuses, and Gomez certainly wasn't helping with the excessive number of times he had to explain why he was feeding you cake this week. 

"Well-" They both begin, sharing a glance as they try to let the other go first, but then thankfully another family member swooped in to save the day. Literally. 

"Look out below!" Fester cries, swinging down from the chandelier as he lands a few feet short of smooshing you, causing you to flinch back in surprise, looking completely baffled. Despite you living there for almost a year now, you would never get used to Uncle Fester's grand entrances. But it did take your mind off the cake fiasco.  

_______________________________

You and Wednesday were on a walk in the woods, it was midnight and the moon was brighter than you had ever seen it, for some reason the moon was a lot prettier to you after living in the Addams Family mansion, but you still didn't quite understand moon bathing and why all of them did it, but you have learned to appreciate the moon a lot more than you did before. You used to be terrified of it, you even dreaded it, but now it's a cycle you look forward to. 

Mainly due to the fact you had a safer environment to wolf out in, you could run around as much as you wanted and Wednesday loved to just watch you, if you were high on zoomies she would be fascinated by the speed you could sprint at, if you saw prey she'd enjoy watching you hunt. She liked how animalistic you could get, how much strength you showed in a quick second, anytime you'd kill a woodland creature she would get a little ticked off at the fact she couldn't make out with you right then and there, but when you both got home and you shifted back to a human, you would not be allowed to sleep for the rest of the night.

The first time she saw you kill was when you were both taking a stroll around the forest, you were in your wolf form walking next to her as you listened to her talk about her plans for when Nevermore would re-open. 

Then you caught wind of a deer a few yards ahead, you tried your best to ignore it for your girlfriend, but the scent of the stag was ingrained in your mind, you hadn't even realised it, but you had already become primal. Your ears were perked, your head ducked as you kept your body close to the floor to make yourself harder to see, and your eyes narrowed as you locked your sights on the caribou in the distance. 

The first time she saw you hunt

Y/n's POV

I was strolling along the narrow gritty path, my girlfriend by my side as I listened to her speak, her voice soft and quiet, yet clear and coherent as her smaller frame had made me tilt my head down so I could look at her, and not just the top of her head. 

"I'm unsure if I'll be assigned a room with Sinclair again," she spoke, her arms folded over her chest, her back straight, her posture perfect as usual, "Although in hindsight it'll probably be best, I'll be able to focus on my studies with the lack of you around," she murmurs more to herself than me, but that didn't mean my keen werewolf ears didn't pick up on it. 

But then a bristle from the south caught my attention, I glanced over in that direction and my senses immediately locked onto a buck, he was young, around his teen years and just entered adulthood based on his stench, he was grazing some grass, completely unaware of our presence in the woods, which made the fur on the spine of my back feel a wave of electricity course through it, my hunter instincts kicking in. 

"Don't get me wrong Querida, you are wonderful, but I fear that with me being unable to keep my hands off you in your human form, I won't keep up with my academics," she continues, seemingly lost in thought with the choice of having me as her roommate or letting the school decide who her roommate will be. 

However, I was already involuntarily drifting off, my form crouched down and low as I stalked my prey, her words were going through one ear and out the other as her words faded the more distance I put between us. 

"Mi Amour, are you even listening to me?" I hear her ask just as I let out a low growl, already pouncing on the caribou's body as I sink my fangs into the fleshy neck. A fur and metaled taste melt onto my tongue as I hold the deer down, uncaring for the cries it lets out as it squirms and kicks its hooves only to have one last burst of breath before falling limp. 

I'm snapped back to my sane state when I hear the subtle crunch of leaves behind me, followed by the familiar exotic fruit, damp of earthiness and a hint of jasmine, signifying my girlfriend was right behind me. 

I slowly turn around, the now dead stag's neck between my teeth as its body drags with my movements, the blood still seeps from the puncture wound, trailing down the fur of my muzzle to my chest. 

She stood there for a few moments in silence, just taking me in, the look in my eyes, the ones that had a hint of predatory lust in them, the way my eyes were a dim red as the adrenaline of the kill was dying down, the red substance mixing into the strands of my fur, the way the buck was still clutched between my fangs. 

I had figured I would have gotten a scolding for 'leaving mid-conversation' but instead the Raveonette shows one of her rare, genuine smiles. "Excellent kill my love," she murmurs softly, bringing her hand up to give me a head pat, which left me happy, but a little confused as my tail hesitantly wagged. 

She carefully ran her index finger down my muzzle, her eyes never leaving my clamped jaw wrapped around the stag, seemingly studying the strength of my bite and how quick my fangs were to give a blowing strike into the jugular of the creature. 

"Drop it," she orders me, quietly but firmly, so I do as she asks without question. "Good girl," she mumbles as she places both hands under my jaw, lifting my head. She uses her thumbs to lift the gums that covered my teeth, inspecting my sharp canines. 

I make a whine of confusion, and it only gets cut off as she latches my jaw wide open, inspecting inside my bloody, most likely unpleasant-smelling mouth. She didn't seem to mind however, as I could feel her fingers trace over my lower set of teeth first, mumbling words to herself such as "Fascinating, I wonder how sore it'd feel when you bite into something," before she ran her fingers along the top row of canines. 

Her head leaned in slightly to thoroughly inspect my mouth, which made me cry out with a choked whine of worry for her as she shushed me quickly, her voice making me quiet down despite me still nervously tippy tapping my front paws as I tried to angle myself in a way where I won't accidentally hurt her.

"Quit moving," she commanded, which led me to sit on my rump with a soft 'thud' on the grass as I could hear her mumbled word echo around the inside of my muzzle. After a few minutes of this, she pulls back, closing my jaw shut with her hands as she looks up at me with an analytic, calculating gaze. "Your natural killer instincts have... been rather insightful," she tells me, "Although," her tone turns dark as she yanks me forward by the collar on my neck, making me yelp as my ears pin back as I'm now at eye level with my scary, yet also super attractive girlfriend. "You will let me watch next time, understood?" She whispers sternly. 

I quickly nod my head and breathe out a sigh of relief when she loosens her grip on the leather of my collar, her iconic smug smirk dances on her lips as she leans in and places a chaste kiss on the top of my nose.

"Good puppy," she cooed sweetly, stroking the spot under my jaw which still had remnants of blood sticking to the edges of my fur, but she didn't mind it one bit, "Now come on, take your kill with you, I wish to show Mother and Father what you achieved tonight," she praises, looking happy to think about what her parents will react to us coming home with a dead stag in my mouth. 

I was a little hesitant, so I looked down at the dead animal corpse and then back to her a few times, wondering if it was really a clever idea because I mean, how many times have you heard of your girlfriend boasting to her family about how good of a killer you are? It certainly wasn't in the 'how to get your partner's parents' approval' guidebook, but then again, the Addams family had a knack for distancing themselves from the rules of normality. 

"Y/n, if you come with me, I'll be sure to give you a reward," she suggests with a small smirk on her lips, and that familiar passion of lust in her eyes, so immediately my tail started to wag, and I don't think I've ever grabbed a dead carcass so quickly before in my life. 

Although I did forget about the waiting part for my transformation which was like a kick in the butt when I finally realised it, Wednesday happily stuck to her words once I shifted back, which made me feel proud of my lycanthropy DNA.

________The day of your Initiation/Birthday Party_______

August the 28th came, and you were unaware of the events that were about to greet you that morning. You had opted to sleep in, as it was a Sunday, but your girlfriend decided to wake you up in the sweetest way you had ever experienced. 

Y/n's POV

"Darling..." I heard whispered in my ear, but I was still lost in dreamland, so I made a small grumble and shifted closer to the warm presence next to me, wrapping my arms around my lover's waist as I nestled myself into the crook of her neck. I could feel her body rumble lightly as she chuckled quietly, before I felt a lightness on my forehead, "Come on Mi Amor, time to wake up," she cooed sweetly. 

"I'm up," I mumble, my eyes still closed, and my words are slurred and barely heard. 

"Last time I checked being awake meant having your eyes opened," she mused as I felt her hand cup my chin, tilting my face up to press a small delicate kiss to the corner of my mouth, but I was still not budging, I only hummed as a thank you for the kiss before feeling myself drifting back off to sleep. 

I heard her sigh in amusement, most likely having her small endearing smile on her lips as she watched me get comfortable in her arms. But unbeknownst to me, she had to get me up, things were expected of me today that I wouldn't even have begun to imagine. 

"Querida," she hushes lowly into my ear with a tint of honey dripping off her tongue as I felt the softness of her lips pressing against every inch of my face, my nose, cheeks, forehead, temple, chin, eyelids, and it was hard to suppress my smile the longer she continued her lazy affection, "There you go," she murmurs when she noticed my smile, "Get up sleepyhead," she urges me with her soft-spoken voice. 

"No," I say with a small pout, "you're comfy," I argue with her as I nuzzle my nose against her jaw placing a few lethargic smooches on her skin. 

"I don't care," she says with a playful twinge, "You need to get up my love," she continues to try and persuade me, but when I went to burrow myself into her chest, she quickly cupped my face, "Ah, ah," she tsk's, and my eyes groggily open to see her grey irises twinkles with affection and merriment. "Up," she says in a light-hearted demand before pecking my lips. 

"Ugh, Weds," I grumble as I pull away, self-conscious of my morning breath, even though we had done a lot of other things that would consider my lack of a minty breath to be of importance. "Why can't I sleep in like usual?" I complain as I roll over to my other side, hiding under the blankets like a child. 

"Because I'm awake, so now you need to be awake," she says like it's obvious, "And no burrowing," she scolds lovingly as she rips the covers off my sleepy, half-awake frame, the only thing I could do was make a small whine and reach my hand out limply to try and stop her, but she was dead set on getting me up, much to my dismay. "And..." she presses both hands on either side of me, hovering over me slightly as she leans down to whisper in my ear, "I want some morning kisses, but I can't do that when you haven't brushed your teeth," she husks as she nips at the shell of my ear. 

That jolted me awake, causing her to laugh silently as I made a small huff of defeat. She lets me up as she sits back on her side of the bed, watching me trudge to the bathroom with an annoyingly cute victorious smile on her face as I brush my teeth and freshen up for the day ahead. 

I came back to the bedroom to find my girlfriend had already made the bed, signalling that any indication of me trying to worm my way into a few extra hours of sleep was undebatable, but what made me curious was the black gift box she had in her lap as she sat cross-legged on the edge of our bed, looking at me expectantly.

"Who is that for?" I ask intrigued as I sit next to her. It made me wonder if it was any of her distant relatives' birthdays today, or perhaps another anniversary gift as the Addams family seemed to enjoy celebrating love in all forms, shapes and sizes. Even if a few of the relationships I have seen in Wednesday's family tree seemed... unconventional or just downright ooky, I could tell that her aunts, uncles, cousins, etc were all plagued with the same thing I had for the young seer next to me; love. 

"It's for you perrita," (little dog.) She explained as she nudged the black box closer to me, causing me to look at her with confusion. I chuckle nervously, and also a little out of disbelief shaking my head lightly in amusement. 

"Weds, our 1-year anniversary isn't till 2 months," I say amused, thinking she was jumping the gun again as she usually did in our relationship, which I never got tired of.

"I am aware," she says, her eyes twinkling with anticipation and possibly excitement, I do not think I have ever seen her this overjoyed to be giving me a gift. "But this is to celebrate the day you were brought into this world, the day you were made so that we could eventually meet and be as we are right now," she takes my hand in hers, placing a gentle, loving kiss to my knuckles as she holds my gaze, "and as of right now, we are happy, and in love, are we not?" She speaks with a faint smile on her lips. 

I felt my heart skip a few beats at her declaration and the realisation of what day this was, I don't think I'll ever get used to the 'princess treatment' as many would call how Wednesday treats me. Although things were finally clicking in my brain now, the constant cake I've had shoved into my mouth, the questions from Thing.

"Yes..." I murmur as I feel a smile etch onto my face, "We are happy and in love," I say softly, my heart swelling with affection and admiration for the young woman in front of me. I look down at the box, and my curiosity grows, "What's in it?" I ask her. 

"Open it and find out," she says with a small smirk as she places the black gift into my hands. 

I do as she suggests, taking the lid off the box and seeing what was inside made me laugh heartily, "Oh my goodness, you actually got me it," I say with a smile as I pull out the gift, it fits perfectly in the palm of my hand, the rubber being squishy but firm in my grasp.

"I did say I'd get you another, didn't I?" She reminds me with a shine in her eyes of my pure joy from seeing what she got me: a red rubber ball, the exact same one Sherrif Galpin had gotten me months and months ago when I helped him with the Hyde case. However, the ball in question was hard to find, hence why I was so excited to see it now. "So, do you like it, Mi Amor?" She questions, despite already knowing my answer. "Y/n?" She tries to get my attention. 

But I was already playing with the ball, bouncing it off the wall as I sat on the edge of the bed, letting it bounce back to me with a giddy smile on my lips. I felt entranced by the spherical object, watching it jump off the walls and back into my hands felt like I was riding a bike for the first time. 

"Y/n?" Wednesday's voice chuckles as she back hugs me tightly, snapping me out of my trance as she litters my neck with small, tiny, ticklish kisses, "Stop being so cute," she complains affectionately into my neck as I melt into her arms. 

"Sorry, I got distracted," I say with a sheepish smile as I roll the ball in my hands, fiddling with it mindlessly. 

"No, don't be sorry," she assures me as she speaks into my ear, her voice soft and gentle as her lips brush up against my skin when she speaks, "I'm happy you like your birthday gift," she murmurs sweetly before placing a chaste kiss to my temple as she holds me closer. 

I felt a weird flutter in my heart, and soothing warmth across my entire body as the term 'your birthday gift' fell from my partner's lips, it was such an uncommon term for me to hear, but one I found myself enjoying immensely. 

"But I do need to take you downstairs now," she brings me back to the present as she twirls a strand of hair around her finger, "My family wishes to treasure you today, so prepare yourself," she teases as she gives me an affectionate squeeze. 

I groan, leaning further into her touch as I hide my face in the crook of her neck, "I don't think I like this part of my birthday, the attention," I mumble into her skin, I could hear her laugh quietly as she kisses the top of my head, cuddling me as she rocks us back and forth. 

"Usually on my birthday everyone worships me, and I get to do as I please, what's not to love?" She encourages me to be a little selfish, peppering a few kisses to my jaw as her fingers gently scratch under my chin, allowing me to relax with a small dog-like grunt she had heard me make so many times in the past. 

"Ugh... ok fine," I mumble in a reluctant agreement to give this whole birthday thing a try. 

"Don't worry, if you need a breather, you know all the quiet spots in the house," she assures me, which does make me feel better knowing I had an outlet if I were to get overwhelmed at all today. 

"Can you sort of like..." I begin to fiddle with the hem of Wednesday's pyjama top nervously, it was a plain black t-shirt, as she wore women's boxers to bed during the summer, proper nightwear in the winter, and it was a mixture of both in the spring and autumn depending on her mood. "Talk me through what today is going to go like?" I ask her quietly. 

"Of course," she hums softly, not minding the action of me playing with the fabric of her shirt as she was used to it, "You and I will get dressed, have breakfast, just me and you as my family want to surprise you in the backyard," she explains to me sweetly as her fingers fix and idly pick at the knots in my hair. "Then as it's the morning, my parents will insist on you opening up your presents in front of them, my uncle and brother have an explosion they wanted to show you, and my grandmother will probably want to give you a good luck potion for today so that all goes well," she lists off. "Then later in the day, the rest of my family are coming around to come meet you." That last sentence caught me off guard. 

It made me halt in my tracks as I tilted my head slightly to look into her eyes, trying to decipher why I would need to meet her extended family today. I already knew of Cousin Itt, and Aunt Sloom, although Mama and Aunt Sloom always bickered as they were most likely the worst sisters to exist on earth, they always seemed to make up at the end of every family get-together.  

"Why would the rest of your family show up for my birthday?" I ask her innocently, "Does my day clash with a family tradition?" I ask worriedly, thinking my birth was a burden. 

"No Querida mia," she says sweetly, pulling you closer to her so she can kiss the top of your head as her fingers draw skulls the spine of your back mindlessly, "My parents have spoken highly of you, and they have explained that I have been dating you for a while now, something my other members of the family would not have expected, so I suppose they have come to 'decide' if you are good for me," she says with a long sigh, resting her cheek against the top of my head as she cuddles me. "Which is irritating, because I do not need 'their' approval to be with you, I know what I want and you're it," she declares proudly and seals it by pushing me back into the mattress and kissing me till I am breathless.

____________________Third person's POV______________________

After a delayed wake-up call with your girlfriend, because she convinced you to make love with her, which didn't take that much convincing to be fair, you both finally took a shower and got dressed to have breakfast together. 

And Wednesday's talk with you about what was going to happen that morning was accurate to a 't.' 

Morticia and Gomez had gone all out with the gifts, and I mean all out. The two sweethearts had done so much research on what you liked they got you around two hundred gifts. They said the number didn't matter, they were simply happy to spoil you, but of course, you had to count them up at the end just to make sure you weren't going crazy. 

They had gifted you with clothes, wolfsbane, a few dog toys, sweets,  and some books on werewolves to help you familiarise yourself with others like you as you had mentioned a few times you felt like you were too different from the other furs, but the books had helped you realise you had a lot more in common with the other were people. 

The wolfsbane was for later tonight as it was coincidentally a full moon, they left it up to you to take it or not considering you'd be meeting their whole family soon, and as much as they encouraged you that their family wouldn't mind seeing you in your second form, you still decided to take it when you were alone. 

They had even shown you that the stag you killed in the woods a while ago was made to be a decorative piece on their fireplace with a small plaque to commemorate your first kill, which made you a little emotional but held it together well for Pugsley and Festers firework show.

They gave you earmuffs before it started as they assumed you had better hearing than most, which was a sweet gesture on their part. But what made their gift so touching was the fact they had used your favourite colours and made it into a speech of what they felt towards you since coming into the Addams family. Festers was more of the dorky, 'you always let me shock you and I like that about you,' talk, whereas Pugsley's was 'You are like an older sister, but much nicer than Wednesday.' Which then caused your girlfriend to calmly chase her brother around the backyard with a machete, a normal, casual morning for the Addams family, but all in all, it was a great birthday for you. 

After the family had helped you put all your new stuff into Wednesday's room to make space in the backyard Wednesday gave you an outfit to change into for when you meet the rest of her family, and to say you were nervous was an understatement, you were lowkey panicking. 

The outfit you had been given was casual yet nice. It was a dark grey Midi skirt with bats acting as a floral pattern in black with a belt to make it look fancy, as well as an Autumn green knitted jumper tucked into it with sneakers to pull it off. You were already going to be stressed tonight, so you didn't need blisters on top of that. You rolled your sleeves up as you looked at yourself in the mirror, trying to mentally prepare yourself for all the guests that you are going to have to mingle with soon, your heart was racing nervously and thoughts of coming off as socially awkward or perhaps saying the wrong thing plagued you. 

You knew deep down that no matter what Wednesday's extended family thought, they'd love you regardless. But this wasn't like you had spent nearly a year living with them like you had the pleasure to do with her main family. This was her extended family, the ones you had heard so many stories about, the ones who helped make the Addams family bear their witty, kooky charm like a badge of honour. 

And you were going to be allowed to be a part of that, and that was a terrifying, yet exciting experience. 

If you asked yourself a year ago if you thought you'd be happy and content with the woman you love with a supportive and caring group of people you consider family, you would've thought you were in a dream and probably had laughed about it. 

But here you were, a young lady growing up in what was once a horrible, shitty basement with a psychopathic father, to now a slightly unstable yet somewhat loving family that accepted you for your flaws, your imperfections, and quirks. 

You finally had a decent mother with legal rights, you had good friends, and a steady education (when the school finished getting built.) And finally, a lover. 

Wednesday Addams, the girl who to most would never be committed to a relationship, nor anyone for that matter, chose you. A broken, scared little girl who she picked up off the ground and did her best to make you whole again. It was like the heavens had given you a gift in the form of a dark, macabre-loving teenage girl who when you first met her, never smiled, never laughed, and never did anything affectionate. But now, you had gotten to see the inner her, the one she had tried so hard to shield away from the rest of the world and you couldn't have been more thankful. 

She was your world, your everything, not a day goes by when you aren't grateful for the human being that lays next to you at night, and you get the pleasure of waking up next to each morning. You couldn't think of ever being apart from her, it never occurred to you that Wednesday and you could ever be away from each other for too long. Even when one would go out to do shopping as the other stayed at home your heart ached at the mere hours of separation. 

You knew for a fact you were going to be sticking with the goth for the long run, through the thick and the thin, through the big and the small, and no one, not even those you consider close to were going to change that. 

So, with that thought in mind, you readied yourself for the evening, and with one final last check in the mirror you were making your way downstairs to let the party begin. 

______At the initiation party (Third Person Perspective) ______

The party was filled with tons of people, around two hundred on estimation to your eyes as you quickly scanned the ballroom. The Addams Family mansion can clean up nicely for an intimate get-together. 

The room was decorated in dark dim lighting, creating an eerie red glow on the floor as well as the people mingling about. Real bats were hanging upside down in the ceiling, you weren't quite sure how they had decided to make their home here, but you weren't all that surprised either. The table clothes were black with a spider web pattern hanging down the edges much like a certain Addams dress worn daily around the mansion. 

Food was being served at a long table on the left side of the party, Lurch, the family butler was dressed in a nice attire with a cook' hat on his head as he dished out bowls of newt stew with a spatula and even though you had just entered the room you can still faintly hear his monotone grunted responses echoing among the walls. 

There were a variety of people of shapes and sizes, and you swore you saw just a hairball with sunglasses and a top hat swaggering around from the peripheral vision. Your girlfriend really wasn't kidding when she mentioned her family were all unique in their own way, many were old, others middle-aged, and the only type of kids at the function were infants in prams or a few occasional toddlers playing with Pugsley and Uncle Fester. 

A majority of the people had strange, unique features some looked more witchy with moles and crooked smiles, others had a more animalistic look, and some looked just downright sickly and diseased, yet they were all laughing and enjoying each other's company as they hadn't seen one another in a while. 

Then suddenly you felt a thousand eyes on you, and you stopped dead in your tracks just at the front door, seeing everyone you hardly knew, others you knew like the back of your hand all looking up at you from the small staircase that led down to the ballroom floor. You swallowed nervously, feeling your hands tremble and your breaths become a little harder to manage. 

Until... you felt a familiar coldness touch you, causing you to break out of your thoughts as you looked to your left to see your girlfriend's hand in yours, her expression was neutral as always, but her gaze held a hint of warmth and support as she was also looking right at you, like you were the only person in the room. 

She wore a woman's suit, yet somehow still made it look casual and unique. It was a black button-up shirt with a darker black vest on top littered with light grey skulls on the fabric, the collar of her neck had ruffles to accentuate a dark, eerie vibe to the outfit, yet still smartly dressed. She had sleek black trousers on to match, a pocket watch chain dangled from the right pocket, and you swore you never saw a lady look so dashing and handsome as she did right now. 

You felt a little out of place from the normality of your outfit, but Wednesday had picked it for you for a reason as it did go perfectly with her pallet, bringing in a murk of colours to her usually bland old pigment she was known to wear. 

"I don't know if I can do this," you mutter quietly in worry to the young Addams who nods at your words as her gaze lessens from its intense brooding. 

"You can," she states simply as she brings the back of your hand up to her lips to press a chaste kiss to your knuckles, in front of her whole family too. Some were shocked to see their usually aloof descendant being caring towards someone, especially in a way that didn't have hints of murderous intent behind it much like she did with her brother. Others had a look of endearment at the quick display of affection. "They are here for you, and they are excited to meet you," she spoke in a low whisper that you were able to hear despite the music playing in the room. 

"What if they don't like me?" You ask her in a small voice as your eyes drift to look at the group of people all waiting to talk to you, it is nerve-wracking, but then Wednesday's free hand comes up to cup your chin, focusing your gaze back onto her intense, loving grey irises. 

"Then that's their loss," she spoke calmly, her eyes shining with sincerity to match her words. "You are family now, my family," she accentuates your place within her life, "And you are my world, if those baboons down there can't see how amazing you are, then they are blind." 

You couldn't help the small smile that curled at your lips at her blatantly calling her family 'baboons'. "Shouldn't you be saying nicer things about the family you haven't seen in a while?" You couldn't help but tease, trying to forget about your nerves and loosen up. 

"That is a nice thing to say about them," she deadpans although there was a glimmer of amusement in her cold, dark eyes for a fleeting moment. 

With that hint of mirth lingering in the air, you nodded your head at her, a signal that you were ready, and with that she led you down the staircase. She squeezed your hand gently every fourth step, reminding you of her presence and unwavering support and it was only because of that subtle gesture you didn't bolt out of the room immediately. 

As you descend the final step, you are pulled into a great big bear hug by the one and only Gomez, his familiar smokey cigarette and leather-based scent relaxes you as you feel his fatherly love in the embrace. "By Jove!" He calls in excitement like usual, "You look splendid Mija (Daughter)." 

You felt your cheeks warm in embarrassment, if this was how people were going to react for the whole evening towards you, you figured you may have just fully accepted the nickname 'Tomato' as Wednesday once called you for getting flustered easily. 

"Thank you, Mr Addams," you whispered politely, feeling sheepish under the eyes of so many new people watching your every move like a hawk. 

However, the older man tuts at you and boops your nose like he was scolding a little kid. "It's Gomez now, or if you are more comfortable with it, father," he beams at you, and you feel your heart palpitate at the thought that this was really happening, you were really going to become a part of the Addams family tonight, in one way or another. 

"Gomez, Darling," his wife chided sweetly as she stood next to him, her taller frame overshadowed his, but the pure adoration in his eyes made it seem like he didn't care. "Y/n will need time to adjust," she reminds her husband as her arms folded over her chest in a relaxed manner, you could catch the faint whiff of her dead rose perfume that clung to the subtle smell of patchouli, "Although dear," her head turns to you, looking you up and down with an appreciative, motherly gaze, "You do look splendid tonight, I hope you have fun meeting the rest of the Addams family,"  as she places a dark wooden headband on top of your head, decorated with old vines and skull-like gemstones, it was the item of clothing that would get passed to watch person on their initiation, and it was your turn to where it. And as if a switch went off with those parting words, you were crowded by at least twenty new people trying to shake your hand, know your name and find out more about you. 

______2 hour later______

"Jesus Christ" You huff out in relief as you had managed to sneak away from the extended family members poking and prodding into the garden. There were more weeds than flowers as decoration, and the few flower beds that did exist contained poisonous plants, contrary to Morticia's own hands who had spruced up the garden. One difference though was that Cleopatra, the older woman's most prized possession came after her kids had been moved by Lurch into the centre to soak up some moonlight as according to the motherly Addams, Cleopatra was going through a phase. 

You took a seat down next to the plant who awakens from her nap at your presence, she lets out a shrubbery shriek of delight before wrapping her stem-like neck around your shoulders for a hug. The action made you smile as you gently scratched under the plants' petalled chin in affection. 

"At least you can't ask me a million questions at once," you mumble fondly, finally happy to be around something that doesn't require you to tell them much about yourself. You had to go through the same load of inquiries several times, some more invasive than others, and a few just downright baffling. 

As you sat next to the overgrown flower for what felt like a few seconds, which in reality was thirty minutes of you both just staring at the moon, light footsteps alert you. It was ones you recognised, but not the ones you were hoping for, there was a child-like skip in this person's step, you could hear them muttering to themselves loudly about their thoughts until you could feel their eyes pierce into your backside. 

You had been spotted. 

"Y/n?" Pugsley's young pubescent voice calls out in confusion as he treads over to you and Cleopatra. 

"Hey Pugs," you greet the kid with a small, tired smile, "Enjoying the party?" You ask him as you pat the space next to you to join you. He takes the invitation and rests his small head on your shoulder, and before you can wrap your arm around him, the overgrowth next to you beats you to it. 

"I am, Mom and Dad really went all out for you," he beams as he bounces in his seat on the grass. His innocence caused you to smile slightly, and this time it didn't feel forced. "Lurch even snuck me a..." he looks around as if to see if anyone would hear you both out here before he beckons you closer, so you lean down until he can whisper in your ear. "...A mocktail," he says with an excited look in his eyes, and you didn't have the heart to tell him mocktails were non-alcoholic.

"Wow," you say with a feigned look of surprise, "You're growing up quickly, aren't you?" You tease as you tenderly ruffle up his hair, causing him to chuckle as didn't try to swat your hand away like he did with his family. 

"I'm 13, I'm basically an adult already," he puffs his chest out proudly with a wide smile on his lips. 

"Oh yeah, you're definitely ready for taxes," you laugh softly at him as his smile disperses into a small frown of disappointment as he realises being 'Mature and old' wasn't all parties and fun. 

"It's ok, I'll just do what Uncle Fester does," he quickly finds his usual cheeriness with a shrug. 

"And what does Uncle Fester do?" You inquire with a small smile. 

"Blows up the mailbox so he can't get the letters," he states simply, causing you to laugh heartily at how easygoing he and his uncle were with life. 

"That is a rather unique way of ignoring the government," you muse quietly as you look at the younger Addams with an endearing smile. You saw the young lad as a little brother, always needing advice on girl problems, always trying to be ready to become the next 'man' of the house, and always making sure you were all right. 

"Yeah..." he chuckles quietly as he looks at you with a mixture of warmth and concern, "Are you okay though?" He asks you, " I saw you leave earlier and figured I'd give you a break before coming to check on you," he adds, and your heart melts at his thoughtfulness. 

"Yeah, I'm fine," you murmur quietly as you play with his messy, slightly knotted hair idly, "Just a little overwhelmed, it's a big party," you briefly tell him. 

"Wednesday's been looking for you," he tells you quietly, and you feel a pang of guilt for worrying your girlfriend, "Do you want me to go get her for you?" He questions curiously.

"No, no," you assure him softly, "She'll find me, she always does," you say with a small smile, and that piqued another question inside the boy's head. 

However, he chose to sit in silence with you for a bit, just letting the crickets and the muffled party from behind you both fill the white noise until he couldn't hold his tongue any longer.

"Do you love my sister?" He blurts out, catching you off guard with his bluntness. 

"Of course, I do," you answered in a heartbeat, and he nodded at your words. 

"Good, because I can tell she loves you too, a lot," he hums quietly as he mulls over his thoughts. You both sat in a comfortable silence for a few more minutes before he wanted to speak again. "You know... you mean a lot to her," he whispers, and you can't help but wonder where this is going, "But I want you to know that I also love you, as another big sister," he tells you. 

You sat there in shock for a few moments, your fingers stopped playing with his hair, your eyes as wide as saucers as you looked at the male Addams. "You do Pugsley?" You ask him in what you hoped was a calm voice. You remember his gift for you earlier that morning, where he had given a brief mention that he accepts you as a future sister-in-law, but he didn't go into depth about it as he and Uncle Fester's excitement for being able to put on a firework display over won their emotions. 

"Yeah," he nods surely, his hand sweeping back his hair in an attempt to make himself look confident, an action he picked up from his father, "I know you don't tell me some things you told my parents because you think I'm too young to understand them," he begins as he looks at the scar on your left eye, "But I wanted to tell you that I'll always try to be the best little brother I can be for you," he says sincerely as if he knew some things about you that you hadn't revealed to him properly yet, "You don't just make Wednesday happy, but you've made my whole family happy, and I've never seen anyone manage to do that before." He smiles at you with such warmth and innocence you almost forgot about the weight his words had on you. 

"You're..." you try to think, but your mind is swirling with a myriad of emotions, "...A great kid Pugsley, your parents raised you well," you mutter with a slight hoarse crack at the end as you feel your bottom lip quiver. His eyes watched you for a minute, taking in the sight before him, and there was an unspoken understanding in his gaze as he placed a friendly hand on your shoulder.

"I usually take joy in trying to make people cry, but with you, I feel bad," he says with a soft chuckle, completely used to the telltale signs of someone about to cry before he pulls you into a warm hug. 

"Sorry," you mumble with a watery laugh as you try to get ahold of your emotions, "Tonight has just been a lot for me," you say as you wipe your watery eyes with the back of your hand, thankfully managing not to cry.

"Sorry for getting sappy on you," he says with a hint of a smile in his voice as you feel the soft tap against your back from his hand, a comforting gesture on his part, and it amused you a little on the inside to see him being awkward about it as his other family members were when it came to emotional shenanigans.

"No, you're not," you scoff in playful annoyance, "I'm not even your proper sister yet and you're already being a pain in my ass," you snicker as you shove him lightly when you both pull back from the hug.

"You'll learn to love me," he says lightheartedly with a dismissive wave of his hand. Causing you both to burst into a fit of chuckles which alerted someone who had only just entered the garden. From the scent of the person your head perked in their direction, smiling when you catch wind of your worried lover marching over to you. 

"Querida-" She began, but saw Pugsley and cleared her throat, "Y/n," she punctuated, giving her younger brother a nasty side-eye as he had a knowing smirk on his lips for what she was about to call you, "Where have you been?" She asks you sternly, worry clear in furrowed brows which she masked with anger. 

"Uh... out here," you mumble sheepishly, "With Cleopatra and Pugsley," you add as you gesture to the two sentients beside you. Cleopatra offers the girl a wave of her leaf as Pugsley offers her one of his smiles, which is met with an eye roll in response, not amused in the slightest.  

"Yes, I can see that," deadpans, crossing her arms over her chest with a hardened look in her eyes as she studies your face, then a flicker of something you couldn't quite catch in the dark shines in her eyes. Even if you were her girlfriend for almost a year, you still got nervous when she looked at you like that. 

"I just needed a break-" you start off, but then suddenly your girlfriend has her own brother trapped under her knee directly on his throat, he squirms and thrashes but it's no use, she was a lot tougher than her 5'1 frame gave her credit for. 

"Why the hell was she crying?" Your partner seethes lowly to her next of kin, a pissed-off expression in her hardened gaze as she watches as her brother chokes out his response.

"W-we just... had ... a talk," he rasps out, and you'd think by the number of times Wednesdays apparently trapped him in this way his throat would get a little stronger, but nope, to her, he will always be below her when it comes to anything physical or mental, she used him as a guinea pig for her strange experiments most of their lives, and it was your first time seeing it in action, you had only heard stories up until now. 

"About?" She urges him to continue as she tugs on the back of her hair, yanking almost a few strands out to get him to look at her. He surprisingly didn't look scared, almost like he had gotten used to this, but he did seem to be in a bit of discomfort. 

You were about to speak up, but Pugsley made a weak shake of his head when he saw what you were about to do, his determination to get through this clear in his eyes. "I was... telling her..." she pushed harder on his jugular just out of spite, and you felt your heart clench in worry for the younger sibling but couldn't help but be slightly turned on by your future spouse and how hot she looked whilst mad. "...That I think of her...." he coughs out his next words "...l-like a-a... s-sister..." 

You almost applauded him for being able to fight through that, but when you saw the flicker of surprise in the aggressive girls' eyes you decided to finally step in. "My love," you whisper calmly into the air but not reaching for her, "He's telling the truth, I just got a little emotional over it before you came." You explain for her, you can see the gears turning in her mind, the way she was processing the news and realising that Pugsley was not a threat to you or had made you upset on purpose, so with a loud huff she pulls back, standing straight and fixing her trouser legs. 

"It better be the goddamn truth," she mutters, offering her hand out reluctantly to help her bloodline up. He accepts her hand and he stands up, dusting himself off what shocks you is that he was wearing a crazy grin on his face, his attention mostly on you. 

"See? I told you she loved you, she never ever helps me up after she pins me," he jumps on the balls of his feet, happy to have proven his theory correct, even if it almost cost him his life. Before you can say anything more, he runs back into the mansion like a kid of Christmas, probably heading to share his findings with his parents. 

You flop back into the ground with a heavy sigh, your hands over your face as you hear the slightly worried whimper of Cleopatra above you. "Just when I think I have a grasp on your family, you go ahead and pull something like that," you mutter from behind your hands, unable to hide the small, amused smile on your lips as you peek out to see your lover standing in front of you, looking down on you with her sardonic smirk. 

"I did tell you I plan to keep you on your toes Mi Amour," she says quietly yet calmly, her initial rage worn off. You smile up at her as you let your hands rest on your stomach as you are laid out on the grass, with Cleopatra's vines hanging down next to you. 

You both just embraced the silence of the night, hearing the party go on in the distance as people laugh, sing, dance, and talk. It was just you two out here now, and the moment of peace it brought you meant a lot compared to the one hour of chaos you had faced beforehand. 

"Are you going to be okay to go back?" She broke the silence with a slight look of consternation in her dark eyes. 

"Yeah," you murmur with a small nod as you push the flower crown headband back into place on your hair. "I just needed to get my head clear before I go back," you assure her softly. "I've never had a party thrown just for me, but I'm glad everyone is still able to have fun without my presence," you say with a small smile as you prop yourself up on your elbows with the subtle help of the African Stranglers green tendrils pushing you forward before you look back to the mansion, seeing everyone that was at the windows and the celebration going on inside. 

"My family likes you," your girlfriend says in hopes of comforting you, "They think you're cute," this causes you to look back at her with an amused smile.

"Cute?" You ask in slight disbelief, "Isn't that something of a slur in your family background?" You tease for the use of a 'cliche, overused' term as well as being 'non-threatening, puny and blegh' as you hear one of the members of her family describe it.

She rolled her eyes in response to your words, but no real irritation behind them as there was a faint smile on her lips. "You're just that special I suppose," she sarcastically replies, making you chuckle quietly as you sit up, feeling ready to go back to the party. 

"Hell, yeah I am," you feign confidence as you stand up, fixing and smoothing out your clothes. You catch your girlfriend's admiring gaze, a look of fondness in her eyes as she reaches one hand out to gently grab the front of your jumper, pulling you into her for a short, sweet peck on the lips. "What was that for?" You ask her softly as your hands gently cup her face, letting your thumbs stroke along the cold skin of her cheeks. 

"Just for being you," she murmurs, her expression blank but her eyes held a different story, they held love, adoration, affection, and so many other wonderful things you couldn't begin to list off all at once. There was a comfortable silence between you too, just soaking up the presence and energy of the other before she pulled back slightly, taking both hands in yours as she started to lead you back to the party. "Come on, I have two surprises waiting for you," she says with a now mischievous, loving tone. 

You were curious, so you followed her like an obedient puppy. You were no longer worried about the party now that you had Wednesday by your side, and you weren't going to let her family take you both apart again, otherwise you'd just find her yourself. 

It didn't take long for your ears to be flooded with the music of the live band playing off to the side, but your lover seemed to know how to navigate past her family with ease, and even straight up told them to back off when they tried to approach you to speak to you. 

"Not now Cousin Cretin," she scolds a scrawny-looking old man with a bushy moustache and a broken monocle over his eye, he huffs but limps back with his cane to whoever he was speaking to seconds before, muttering words under his breath about the youth getting too feisty, which was good in his books apparently. 

"Love, where are we going?" You couldn't help but wonder as she seemed to be leading you near the staircase, did she want to leave with you? You weren't quite sure, but when she stopped just at the bottom and gave your hand a reassuring squeeze you saw what she wanted to show you. 

It was Larissa at the top of the staircase, her 6ft stature made the stairs look miniature in comparison, but a smile lit up on your face when you met eyes with your mother. Her eyes shone under the light with happiness at seeing you and without another word you ascended the staircase and hugged her tightly, to which she picked you up in her arms and spun you around, the both of you laughing quietly in pure joy at seeing each other again, even though it had only been a couple of months since you last saw her as she had been busy rebuilding the school. 

"Mom, you came," you beam up at her as she sets you back on your feet, you didn't honestly mind how small you looked right now in comparison to her, you were just glad to see her. 

"I couldn't miss my daughter's initiation now, could I?" She teased as she pinched your cheeks with her gloved hand, and you can now admire what she was wearing, a light grey dress that hugged her figure and long gloves to match that went up to her elbows, she had a pearl necklace and earrings, but she wore flats as she didn't need heels in the first place. 

"I'm so happy you're here," you whisper quietly as the weight of your emotions makes talking hard, but you aren't emotional enough to cry. Her index finger and thumb grab your chin, letting her finger caress your face with motherly tenderness and warmth in her eyes. 

"I will always show up for your important moments," she promises with a sincerity laced in her tone, her eyes glance around the ballroom, taking in the decorations and the interior and a smile of mirth graces her red lipstick-stained lips. "I see Morticia was in charge of the decor," she muses. 

"You'd be correct about that," a cool, calm voice spoke up from behind your mother, causing both of your attentions to snap in the direction of the voice to see Morticia herself standing there, a small smirk of triumph on her face as she meets eye to eye with her old roommate. 

"You dressed up for this occasion, I'm impressed you own anything else other than that one outfit Tish," the grey-haired woman teased the Raveonette, who rolled her eyes with a small mischievous smile on her plump dark red lips. 

"Y/n is worth dressing up for, seeing as she is destined to be my future daughter-in-law," she lightly bumps her shoulder with your mother to wrap her arms around you in a loose hug, much like she had done beforehand that one time when she was trying to get under Wednesday's skin with you in the back garden a couple of months ago. 

You could see the completive flair in Larrisa's eyes spike, and that's when you came to a horrible realisation. 

You were going to become the main source of entertainment for both mothers tonight to commemorate you becoming a part of the Addams family, and that was only going to be the start of it. 

You shot a cry for help with your eyes to your girlfriend who was too busy smirking to herself over the whole thing, like she had come to your conclusion a long time ago. So, you shoot her a glare before you remember Wednesday's words of 'two' surprises, Larissa was surely the first, but who was the second?

"Oh...my... God!!" A familiar girlish voice squeals from behind you, causing your head and the two older women to look back to the front door to see the one and only Enid standing in the doorframe with an excited smile on her lips and a gleam in her eyes as she looked around the party like a curious puppy. 

"Enid?" You ask in disbelief before you feel your second genuine smile light up on your lips and you feel both women let go of you to go hug your friend. The blonde giggles as she hugs you back her body almost bouncing with joy as she hugs you tightly. "What are you doing here?" You ask her when you pull back to get a better look at your friend. 

She had grown since you last saw her, it was clear the transformation of the red moon back at Nevermore did her some good, she had longer hair that stopped just at her shoulders, the tips now died purple, a mixture of her old pink and blue from before, she had a few light scars on her neck that had healed well and were barely visible at a distance. She had obviously been embracing her inner wolf, the same you had done since the Hyde caused havoc. 

Her scent had changed from her usual fruity, sweet vanilla and cotton candy to something short of lemon sherbert and a faint whiff of tree sap. She had grown taller in height, now overshadowing you slightly, she had a stronger, firmer touch to her figure, a sign of her werewolf strength and you honestly couldn't feel prouder for the progress your late bloomer of a friend had made in less than a year. 

"Weds invited me," she tells you with a small squeal as she takes your hands in hers and jumps up and down in her spot a little, you smiled at the fact that she hadn't lost much of her bubbly, cheery personality, still the same old playful pup you had met back at school. 

"She did?" You ask with surprise, you would've figured your girlfriend would want to keep this event as family only, but you were wrong. 

"Yeah!!" The wolf smiles at you, "You look totes adorable by the way," she compliments as she gets you to twirl for her, her hands still in yours as you chuckle softly at her excitement. "Say cheese, this is so going on my blog tomorrow," she grins as she pulls you into her side, snapping a selfie of you both. 

"I can't believe you're here," you murmur in awe when the photo is good enough for her liking. 

"Me neither," she agrees, "I thought Weds was trying to invite me over to one of her weird ritual cult thingies," she shudders in place at the thought. 

"I wouldn't have asked you to dress nicely for that Sinclair," your lover spoke from behind her old roommate, causing the girl to yelp in surprise and you felt your heart palpitate in slight surprise as you didn't hear the darker-haired woman ascend the stairs to join the conversation. 

However, Enid was quickly over it as she smiled widely at the sight of her friend, "Hey roomie!" She goes to pull Wednesday into a hug, to which your lover puts one hand on the werewolf's jaw, keeping her face as far away from hers as possible but you did see the slight flicker of amusement in her grey irises and the realisation the young blonde was stronger physically, even if Enid didn't realise it yet. 

"You and your 'hugs' are getting more suffocating," the goth complains lightly, "That I can appreciate at least," she adds grimly. Enid only giggled in response before letting go, looking between you two with such platonic warmth and enjoyment for being able to see you both after so long.

"I missed you guys," she says with a small pout, causing you to chuckle quietly as you pat the girl's back gently. Only now taking the time to admire her outfit now that the excitement had died down. She wore a light pink beret, a light blue jumper with a creme strip in the middle of it with a light pink t-shirt underneath. She had a white plat skirt on that stopped a little above her knees, leg warmers that matched the colour of her t-shirt and white flats on her feet. 

It amazed you how one singular person was able to wear so much colour yet look so good in it at the same time. It was clearly an eye-opener for you after being surrounded by black and darkness for most of your stay at the mansion, but a nice reminder that people like Enid existed, however, your partner did have some complaints, and by some, I mean a lot. 

"Sinclair, I told you to dress nicely, not like a cartoon character," she scolds, folding her arms over her chest as she huffs in slight annoyance. 

"This is nice," the blonde counters with a cheery grin, "I got this just for you Wennie," the girl adds, pointing to a small black pin that was on her jumper, it was of a skull, but even the skull had a pastel flower crown on it, making the opposite coloured woman grimace with a scoff as well as a roll of her eyes at Enid's nicknames for her, although you were able to tell right away she didn't actually mind them. 

"I suppose that makes it a little more tolerable," she grumbles under her breath, looking away from the 'attack' of colour her roommate was forcing her eyes to look at. 

Bonus (A few hours into the festivities)

You had made great progress in meeting most of the Addams family now, and so far, things were going quite well, you had met Cousin Itt properly and he had more swagger and style than you thought was possible. Apparently, he was a maneater and a lady killer, which shocked you but then again, he was a rather charming individual even if Wednesday had to translate most of the conversation for you. 

But everything wasn't going to be smooth sailing, no matter how much you prayed for it to be, because as you had left your girlfriend for a few minutes to grab a drink of henbane punch you felt a tap on your shoulder and when you turn around you were in shock to see a rather tall, scrawny looking woman looking down upon you with a scrutinizing gaze. 

"So... you're the one my granddaughter is dating," she spoke with a calm, yet judging tone. She had pale wrinkly skin, one eye naturally was shut as if she couldn't physically open it, her lips were pruned and thin-lined, and her face shape was large with her chin sticking out just a bit, making her close proximity seem even closer than you would've liked. Her grey hair was in the shape of a beehive, the tallness of it made you feel smaller in size. 

She wore a swamp green outfit, her jacket was buttoned up to perfection leaving her broad shoulders to look pointy and edgy and the collar of her jacket was large and stuck out like a sore thumb, her dress underneath wasn't poofy, it was slim and dropped to her ankles, and it gave her an almost grotesque, barbarous look to her. Like she was a woman not to be messed with. 

You swallow back your nerves and offer her a nervous smile, "Yes... that is me, I'm Y/n, it's nice to meet you, Miss...?" You pause, unsure of who it was exactly you were talking to, you knew it wasn't Mama, but there was a hint of resemblance in this woman's features to her, so you were able to make a good connection, "Sloom Addams," you finished with a quiet sigh of relief for not messing up the first part of the interaction. 

"Smart girl," she chides almost mockingly, "However it doesn't take a genius to recognize that I'm related to my ghastly sister Eudora," she scoffed quietly as she leaned back, allowing you room to breathe but not enough to let you feel as though you were off the hook just yet. 

You fiddle with the rim of your cup, trying to work up the art of conversation and manage to get out, "How are you liking the party so far Miss Addams?" You spoke softly and clearly, trying to mask your inner emotions of terror and unease. 

"It could be better," she mutters as her hands fold behind her back, straightening out her posture. Her eye looks you up and down quickly, making a quick assessment of you before asking you, "You are a werewolf, aren't you?" She inquired. 

"Yes, that is correct," you nod politely as you sip your drink to try and get rid of the dryness of it. 

"I'm not too fond of werewolves," she states, making your blood run cold as you felt shivers run down your spine, and not in a good way. "They are always... needy, unsatisfied, at least from my experience." She spoke with no real emotion, nor any care. 

"Ah," you say with a nervous chuckle, "I suppose my kind gets a bad reputation," you agree, but only because you didn't want to say anything contradictive. You had heard from Wednesday herself her grandmother was a hard woman to please, always bickering and arguing at any family function she could. 

"Auntie Sloom!" You hear a male voice speak, his chuckle holding notes of nervousness as you look to the source and are thankful to see Gomez coming over to rescue you from his aunt. "I'm so disappointed to see you," he greets warmly. 

"Gomez," his aunt nods in acknowledgement, and you see the man actually swallow nervously for once in his life. It was noticeably clear that this conversation was going to be hard to manage, but you kept telling yourself that if you can survive it then you'll be fine. "I was just telling my..." she looks you up and down, and not with disgust, but judgement, ".... future granddaughter-in-law about my distaste of lycanthropy," she brings him in on the conversation. 

"Ah, Auntie Sloom," the man continues with his best smile, "I doubt Y/n here wants to hear about talk from the old days, this is her initiation, let her live a little," he tried to bribe his aunt's heart, but she was unbudging. 

"Why wait for disappointment when I can give it to her now and let it be done with?" She was quick to put his words aside and dismiss them, causing the man's demeanour to falter, his eyes were flickering between you two with a nervous, apologetic gaze. He was going to speak up for your part, but you politely stepped in, not wanting to be dependent on others to fight your battles all the time. 

"Then go ahead Miss Addams, I'm all ears," you make a small gesture with your hand to allow her the opening to speak her mind freely. She chuckled eerily in amusement at your boldness. 

"Hmm, seems you have a spine on you after all, that's a good start," she puffs out her chest a little before beginning to say what it was, she wanted to say. "I do not think you are a good match for Wednesday," she started off strong, but you kept a level head as you took a silent breath, steeling your emotions, "She is a brilliant, smart young girl, and you've filled her head with nonsense such as love and unfulfilled promises of the future most likely."

You kept your eyes on hers, not wanting to give her the satisfaction of your disappointment at her words nor the experience of knowing she was getting to you. So, you bit your tongue, allowing her to continue, her nephew however was getting a little frustrated, so he walked off with his eyes promising he was going to go find Wednesday for you before leaving you alone with the older woman. 

"She is the only girl in this family with a level head, the cunning and wit to continue the family name with pride, she's a finer masochistic than me and will go on to do gruesome things in the future," she boasts about your girlfriend like you were way in over your head thinking you could fully satisfy the young Addams desires, and those were the thoughts you had exactly before this whole party began, you thought you could avoid it and ignore it with the cheeriness and the good vibes of close friends and family nearby, but now that you had no choice but to listen to the older woman's words, your self-conscious thoughts were coming back full force. 

"Wednesday is a brilliant girl," you agree with a nervous breath, your hand was subconsciously gripping your cup with a force you almost couldn't comprehend as you tried to stay calm. "But I do not wish to hold her back from her dreams, nor do I plan to," you make that clear. 

"Oh please," she scoffed at your words, "You are going to get in the way of her future sooner rather than later, I'm merely warning you know before you let yourself fall into a ditch you can't climb out yourself," her voice darkens, her head tilts down a speck to let her one good eye bore directly into you. 

"You don't know Wednesday like I do," you utter under your breath, feeling your anger rise and bubble to the surface like a cauldron of oil at the highest temperature. "And I do not take kindly to the fact you are questioning my love for her," you add in a harsh whisper, trying to keep this disagreement on the down low to not draw attention.

"Y/n," your lover whispers into your ear as you feel her arms wrap around you from behind, locking her fingers together as her palms rest over your stomach, pulling you into her. Instantly causing you to sigh in ease and contentment as her hold calms you down more than you could put into words. "I've got this, don't worry," she assures you sweetly, her voice low and soft to not aggravate you further.

Her grandmother watched us with an unrecognisable look in her good eye as if she were studying our small interaction with a microscope. Her arms remain folded behind her back as she focuses on her granddaughter. "Wednesday, you arrived just at the climax of our conversation," the older woman smiles grimly, to which Wednesday huffs out a quiet breath full of irritation. 

"I believe what I overhead was you putting down and demeaning my future wife of her feelings for me," she snarks quietly, her tone holding a harsh underbite to it. The older Addams was slightly taken aback by the response, she was clearly expecting something of applause for her earlier words, not a brash comment of disagreement.

"I'm speaking the truth Wednesday, that girl," she points one of her slender, wrinkly fingers in your direction, "Is a distraction, a phase, this whole love thing will pass over in no time." She dismissed you as if you were one of those useless letters the government would regularly send tenants. 

You felt your partner's hold on you tighten, and with a quick glance down you could see her nails digging into the back of her hand in an attempt to keep the peace, even though there was no peace to keep anymore. "You are speaking based on a close-minded opinion, your words hold no truths to them, therefore your conclusion is inconceivable Grandmother," her voice held a scary relaxation to the cold depths and tremors in her tone.

"Excuse me?" The ancient lady asked in disbelief and mild offence. 

"You heard me, you and I both know you don't need hearing aids," Wednesday hisses quietly as she rests her chin on your shoulder, making a clear point that she isn't going to let you go anytime soon. "Y/n L/n, who will become Y/n Addams in the near future is my entire world and beyond my universe," she declared proudly and loud enough for the whole ballroom to hear, wanting to let everyone else who may have the same opinions as Sloom that she wasn't going to be nice enough to listen to them. 

"Wednesday," Sloom sputtered in pure shock, "She's not going to bring any benefit to you," she tried to argue, but your seer was quick to butt in. You began to feel nervous when you felt the whole room watching you three, wanting to know exactly what was going on and who was daring to argue with Aunt Sloom as everyone had some form of respect or fear of her.

"She's the whole damn reason I'm not attempting to kill you right now Grandmother, and you and both know I have an impeccable aim when it comes to throwing the knives I have hidden in my boots," she spoke with venom yet also protectiveness. "And if my lovely girlfriend wasn't so polite and sweet, I'd make out with her right here, right now till she was breathless just to put it through your fossilised brain that what we have is love, and it's real." 

Wednesday's blunt, yet meaningful words made you blush as red as a cherry, causing your heart to palpitate wildly and you could tell by the subtle inhale near your ear, that Wednesday was either close to doing exactly as she said she wanted to do right now but was trying to hold back, or was trying to hold back on murdering her family member for you. 

"What did I tell you?" A fourth voice cackles, joining in on the conversation and you look to see Mama walking over to you three with a crazed smile. She wrapped a careless arm around her sister who towered over her, "These are the lovebirds of the century, plus I sprinkled some love dust on their breakfast just to make good of that tonight," the witch waggled her eyebrows at you and Wednesday. 

You felt yourself let out a long, silent sigh of relief, your body deflating into Wednesdays as she held you up because you felt like fainting from the rush of emotions that had transpired within you in that short span of time. 

It didn't take long for Eudora and Sloom to start bickering again, both becoming focused more on each other than you and your lover, but you couldn't help but smile a little when Mama sent you a cheeky wink your way. This was her way of saying 'I got you, go have fun.' 

"Finally," Wednesday utters quietly as she whisks you away out of the ballroom and into Gomez's study, she gently lifts you onto his desk so she can stand between your legs and look at you with love and concern. 

"That was.... intense," you whisper quietly, feeling a few shreds of anxiety still cling to you from that interaction as your hands gently cup Wednesday's face, and just the simple action of looking into her eyes made you feel better.

"I am so sorry Mi amor," she murmurs, sounding genuinely regretful for not being able to help you out sooner, she lets out a heavy sigh before her forehead falls into your chest, her arms coil around you tightly as if you'd disappear in the next few seconds if she were to let go. "I didn't think she'd be so... so..." She struggled to find the correct words as her emotions were still in a fit of rage. 

"Cruel?" You finish hesitantly for her as you let your fingers slowly play with her braids, making sure not to mess her look up. 

"Yes..." she whispers in defeat as her entire weight leans into you. "I knew my family could be... challenging, but I didn't even think of what Grandmother Sloom would be like, I should've introduced her to you first, that way none of this would've happened." She rambled bitterly as she hugged you tighter and tighter with each word she said, trying to convey how sorry she felt. 

"Wednesday, love," you murmur sweetly as your hands gently slide to the back of her neck to play with the baby hairs on her nape, "This wasn't your fault," you say that firmly but with kindness, "I knew walking into this relationship with you that a few of your family members will be tougher than others," you say in an assuring tone. 

"But she said-" her head lifts to look at you, and you use that opportunity to steal a tender, slow, passionate kiss to her lips which makes her body relax and settle into yours as she returns the sweet gesture. 

The kiss lasted a while before you broke it for air, letting your forehead connect with Wednesday's as you both took quiet huffs of breath, a now less tense atmosphere in the room you both were in. "You always know how to make me feel better," she mutters after a few moments of silence, her whispered voice barely scratching against the walls. 

"Tonight is supposed to be fun, not full of frustration," you remind her softly.

"Ugh..." she groans lightly as she thumps her forehead lightly against your shoulder, "You're no fun, what's wrong with a little bit of murder?" She huffs playfully, causing you to giggle quietly as you kiss the top of her head.

"Imagine the clean up," you add playfully, "All the blood, guts and glory, splattered all over the ballroom your parents took a really long time to decorate."

"Oh please, my parents would love that shit," she scoffs in amusement as she lifts her head to look at you with that rare, charming smile on her lips. 

You snicker, a light of mirth in your eyes as your hands tenderly re-cup her face, "And I love you," you tell her sweetly. You see her playful gaze soften into warmth and affection as she melts into your hands, almost like a cat curling up next to a heater before a cosy nap.

"I love you too Mi Amour, for now and always," she declares in a devoted tone as she sealed her words with a long, heartfelt kiss. 

Chapter Text

It was Christmas Eve, the day before Christmas, the day that usually ended in violence for anyone who came to the Addams family Christmas party hosted by yours truly, Wednesday. 

The reason for the violence is that every year, Wednesday would say, "No mistletoe, if I see one, I'm burning it and the place down with it" 

Thus, everyone agreed, or so she thought, for the last two years there's been a mistletoe, something that doesn't appear until the last hour of the party, which had led the whole friend group to believe there's a conspiracy going around. 

The First Year (2021)

"Cookies are done," Wednesday says mundanely, leaning on the door frame that connects the living room to the kitchen, the group and I thank her, and she nods curtly, "If you burn yourself, it's not my problem, you should all let them cool off" she advises us, her eyes watching us play monopoly.

"I'll take my chances," Xavier says smugly, walking to squeeze past her to grab a cookie, a few seconds later we hear him hissing in pain, "Ah, hot, hot!" he whispers, making Wednesday roll her eyes and the rest of us snicker. He comes back, a half-eaten cookie in his hand, "These are good" he compliments, standing next to Wednesday before taking another bite. 

"Ok, first of all," She begins, pushing his face away quite harshly, making him stumble back "Stay at least 3 feet away from me when you eat" She snaps at him, he quickly holds his hands in defence, ready to speak when she interrupts him, "And secondly do not speak with your mouth full you pig." 

The whole group burst into giggles, laughing at Xavier's misfortune. Then Enid suddenly squeals, bringing our whole attention to her, thinking she just landed on Mayfair. "No way, I bugsied that!" Bianca suddenly calls out, making the rest of us automatically look at the board. 

"No, you hustlers" She groans, her smile quickly coming back as she points at Wednesday and Xavier, "Those two are under the mistletoe." She points out excitedly, our heads snap to the pair, and indeed, there it was a single mistletoe right above the doorframe, Wednesday looks up, an expression of disdain on her face before looking at Xavier. 

"Well, well," He says cockily, a smirk on his face, "Pucker up buttercup," he says, leaning in to kiss her.

"I'm warning you Thorpe" She growls, but he either doesn't hear or just doesn't care, because, in one quick motion, Wednesday's arm reels back, punching him square on the nose, he falls backwards, his head hits the door frame, causing his body to hit the floor, his nose drips with blood, his eyes shut as he now lays unconscious. 

"Did you just kill him?" Ajax asks with worry for his brother from another mother, standing up to check on Xavier. Wednesday scoffs, brushing some dust off her shoulder before folding her arms over her chest.

"He'll wish he was when he wakes up" She smirks a sadistic grin. 

The Second Year (2022)

"Y/n there is no way you have another pick up 2+ card," Enid says cockily, laughing in glee as I'll have to pick up the 12 cards instead of her picking up 14, we are all surrounded at the table playing UNO, and I started the bandwagon of picking up a 2+ card, it's now come back to me, everyone looks at me as I bite my bottom lip, and just when I sigh, away to pick a card from the pile, I quickly place down another 2+.  Some people gasp, and others laugh, "Bullshit!" Enid fumes in anger, slamming her hand down on the table. 

I have to hold back a snicker, knowing if she caught me, she'd target me for the rest of the game the minute a UNO Reverse is put into play, but I can't help the giggles that leave me, the group laughing only sets me off more. 

"This isn't fair!" She whines, picking up the required 14 slowly, scowling at every single one she picks up. 

"If this was online UNO you could put down a 0 and make one of us take your deck" Ajax taunts, Enid who has a bad temper, softens up for the boy, but she is still fuming. 

"Yeah, well this isn't online UNO" She grumbles, sorting her cards out as she sees fit. 

"I'm going to go get a drink, do you guys want any?" Tyler offers, putting his cards upside down so we can't see what he has, Wednesday stands up too, also putting her cards down, she only had two left anyway, and she was surprisingly good at family-friendly games. 

"I'll make sure you don't snoop," she says coldly, crossing her arms over her chest as she leads him to the kitchen, our eyes follow them, and Ajax immediately turns over Tyler's cards, taking his plus 4 before turning his cards back round, signalling us to be quiet. 

 Bianca bursts into laughter, making us look at her, "What?" I ask her confused. 

"Looks like we are getting a repeat of last year" She chortles, pointing to the door frame, we all look to see yet ANOTHER mistletoe that I swear wasn't there before.

"Whoever is putting these up just wants to see Wednesday get violent," Xavier grumbles, rubbing his nose as if memorising last year's incident, Bianca rolls her eyes, scoffing.

"Well, if you weren't such a pushy pants, and stopped when she said, you wouldn't have a slanted nose right now, would you?" She taunts cheekily, causing the said boy to huff. 

"Yeah, well, that person shouldn't have put mistletoe up in the first place," he mumbles under his breath, making most of us roll our eyes. 

Wednesday and Tyler come back, Tyler holding most of the canned drinks in his hands as Wednesday sips on one for herself, holding one in the other, Tyler then looks up, a nervous chuckle leaving his lips. 

"Uh...Weds?" He calls out, gaining her attention.

"I told you not to call me that, only two people can call me that," She says harshly, making the boy flinch slightly, before pointing up to what above them, she looks up, her eyes narrowing, "Don't even think about it," she says lowly. 

"What about a kiss on the cheek?" He suggests hopefully, he was still crushing on her despite no matter how many times she had rejected him, physically and verbally. Her head snaps to him, her eyes emotionless.

"Try it, I dare you" She threatens, pocketing the closed can drink she was holding, ready in case he tried anything, we all think that'd be the end of it as he puts the drinks on a side table, but he surprises us when he has the confidence to try kissing her as he walks back to her, she grabs his jacket out of reflex, her other hand holding her drink, making us believe she might be into him as she has nothing to fight him back with, we all watch with anticipation, wondering what's going to happen, he smiles, thinking he's got a chance, but Wednesday being Wednesday, doesn't disappoint as she just straight up headbutts him. 

"Oh my god!" Bianca exclaims in surprise as Tyler steps back, clutching his nose, groaning in pain as he cradles it as Wednesday retracts her hand backwards, "What's wrong with the nose Wednesday?!" Bianca asks her, quickly walking up to Tyler to check out his face as he's still standing, he tries to hide his face from us, but we can hear him sniffle from the pain, whereas Wednesday takes a swig of her drink, not a care in the world. 

I roll my eyes, "Do you not learn? She did this to Xavier last year" I scolded my friend, also a little worried for the damage that Wednesday may have caused, but all in all, I was on her side of things, you should never feel peer pressured into doing something, even if it's classed as 'tradition'. Wednesday shrugs her shoulder, sipping her drink, walking past Tyler to join the group back at the table, taking her seat next to me. 

"Here," she says, referring to me as she hands me the closed canned drink, not looking at me as she picks back up her cards, "Who's turn, is it?" she asks bored. 

This Year (2023)

We are all sitting in the living room, watching The Polar Express, having just finished Elf 20 minutes before, "This one seems more.... calm" Wednesday notes mundanely, as she kept on making a face of disgust every time Will Ferrel (Buddy) would scream or show any small amount of joy for Christmas. 

"It should be a little more bearable for you," I say, playing Wordscapes on my phone, I'm sitting on the floor, my back leaning against the couch, Wednesday to my right. I've seen this movie quite a few times over the Christmas holiday period, so I don't need to watch it. I feel a coldness linger next to me, knowing who it is, but I remain silent, my thumb idling as I struggle to think of the 8 words. 

"Thoughts," Wednesday says aloud, making her look at her, taking a minute to process why she'd blurt that out, and then it clicks. 

"No, I have that already, see?" I point out, showing her the word, she is talking about, she quickly shakes her head, her hand briefly brushing up against mine to point out.

"No, you have 'thought' the last word is thoughts" she argues, her index finger quickly swats away my thumb, sliding the word in herself, and the words, 'Level Completed' show up on the screen, I look at her baffled. 

"I've been stuck on this for 2 days!" I complain, shutting my phone off, she snickers, taking a sip of her cup of tea, henbane tea to be exact it's a normal drink in the Addams family, she had offered all of it at the start of her hosting the Christmas eve parties, but once we realised what henbane was, we all politely declined. 

"Not my fault you're small-minded" she taunts me, side-eyeing me playfully, I pretend to be offended, my hand on my chest as my mouth opens slightly. 

"Wednesday Addams," I say in feigning hurt, "Are you insulting me? One day before Christmas, mind you, Madam!" I could see a gleam of amusement in her eyes, her lips twitching for a moment as if she wanted to smile but didn't know how. 

"I do not care for the date, I will happily call you an idiot in any way that I can Y/n" she speaks softly, taking another swig of her drink. 

"And here I thought we'd finally soften that black heart of yours" I coo playfully, to which she rolls her eyes. 

"My black heart is still as firm and chilly as the day it was born, although I may be tolerant of a few of you now" She admits, shrugging a little, showing at least some kindness this holiday season. 

"Just no violence this year, ok?" I joke, nudging her arm that isn't holding her drink. 

"No promises," she says in a mockingly grim tone. 

I chuckle softly, "You do realise this is the time of giving right?" I ask her with a raise of my brow, looking up at her.

"Yes, and if anyone needs it, I'll happily give them a black eye" She shrugs, finishing the last of her tea.

"Oh my, you must be one of Santa's golden girls!" I feign amazement, she snickers a little, pressing her mug to my face it was still a little warm from her drink, but she was silently asking me to stop. "Ok, ok, I'll stop torturing you...for now," I say with an exaggerated ominous chuckle.

"I'm just thankful you aren't forcing me to partake in the Christmas activities" She mumbles, it's clear she hasn't had the best of times building gingerbread houses, cookie competitions or even playing Christmas trivia over the last couple of years.

"That's Enid's job, I'm merely an observer," I say casually.

"How jolly of you" She compliments blandly, I playfully wink at her.

"What can I say, I'm the jolliest person here," I say with a smile to top it off.

"More like you wish to see me suffer" She grumbles, I giggle lightly, shaking my head no.

"No, no, I plan on annihilating any mistletoe on sight this year, you've been rather unfortunate these last two years" I explain my plans to her, she looks genuinely surprised, but quickly masks it as a cough.

"Oh really? Why is that?" She inquires before adding, "Is it because you might be the unlucky victim caught in the crossfire this year?" she suggests.

"If it was, I'd rather it not be you, sorry but I like my limbs" I joke with her turning my head around to check the time on my phone, missing the small frown that forms on Wednesday's face, disappointed by my answer.

"Who would you kiss? If you could choose who you wanted to be under the mistletoe with you?" She asks softly, making me look at her at the unfamiliar tone of her voice, raising my brows slightly as her face expresses no emotion.

"Hm," I think about this for a moment, "well, if you weren't a violent maniac, you'd be my top pick" I shrug, "But then I feel like Enid would be a good second option, she kisses my cheeks all the time" I add, "so the mistletoe wouldn't change anything". I explain.

Wednesday nods, considering my words, "Interesting" is all she says, leaning back into her couch.

"That won't happen though," I say, sure of myself, "I'm the mistletoe assassin this year remember?" I nudge her knee with my elbow.

"We'll see about that" She says coyly, "Who knows, I may break a nose before then," she smirks sadistically, making me roll my eyes playfully. 

"Who would you kiss? If you were into that kind of thing?" I find myself asking the raveonette, my cheek resting against the couch as I look at her, my form a little sluggish. 

"If I were, I'd say Eugene would be a good candidate, just as a friendly peck on the cheek" she elaborates, her eyes daring me to try and make anything more than the words she said, I nod in understanding, Wednesday has opened up to me before about how she sees Eugene as a brother, he reminded her a lot of Pugsley.  "But then again, you're alright" she shrugs, "However, I feel sick at the thought of being close like that to someone, I'm sure if I were to get into that situation I'd vomit immediately."

"Well then, guess I'll have to have a bucket on hand then in case you find yourself in another unfortunate situation" I taunt her, resulting in me getting smacked across the head lightly by the back of her hand.

____________________________________________________

Throughout the day, I spotted mistletoe all around the house, on the door frames, hanging from the roof, and even some just left lying on the table. It's like it's been haunting me all day, I've been putting them in my pockets, but there is only so much mistletoe one person can hold. 

I just need to figure out who's putting them up, and then I can stop this holiday tradition, I'm currently detaching one from a chair leg in the dining room, the others all in the living room, and I'm sure there is someone in the kitchen getting drink, but I can't be too sure when I see it, the rascal, the culprit. 

"Thing?!" I whisper shout, the hand popping out from under a painting hanging above the doorframe that leads the kitchen to the dining room. I quickly walk up to the hand who towers over me, I always knew the Addams family mansion had secret gateways or even just small nooks and crannies for Thing himself, but this pretty much sums up how no one's noticed who put up the mistletoe these last two years.

"Do you want the house to go up in flames?" I ask, walking up to him to start trying to dismantle the mistletoe, he begins swatting my hand away, but when I prevail, he starts smacking me, "Ow! What the hell?" I grumble, pulling my hands away from the mistletoe.

"Stop, you're ruining my craft" Thing signs to me, I scoff, taking a step back to raise my brows at him, putting my hands on my waist.

"Your craft?" I ask him, "What? Is your craft setting Wednesday up to break noses and draw blood?"

"It's free entertainment" He counters, making me snicker. 

"Ok, ok." I give in, "Just, don't expect that to be up when you return" I warn him, and he waves himself dismissably.

"It's alright, I have more, I set up a few more before coming here" He signs, pointing to the living room, my eyes widen, and I quickly move to peer my head out the other door frame, the dining room connecting to the living room, to see that Thing has placed mistletoe on each door frame, the group remain unaware as Eugene, Bianca, Ajax and Enid all play Mario Party Superstars, the rest cheering on their decided competitor. 

I look back at him to tell him off when I see nothing but mistletoe, I sigh heavily, rubbing my face with my hands, "My brain is going have this stupid decoration imprinted in my mind at this point," I huff, walking over to the door frame, reaching up to start untying it, Thing took a considerable amount of time on the knot, meaning this one was a little more frustrating to untangle. 

"What are you doing?" Wednesday's chill voice spooks me, making me look down at her smaller body directly in front of me as she emerges from wherever she was in the kitchen, a wave of panic washes over me, my hands pushing the mistletoe into the wall to hide it as I nervously chuckle when our eyes meet. 

"Hey there, didn't think you'd be here," I say, trying to play it casual my arms are still up in the air, I'm too scared to move from this position, hopefully to her, it'll just look like I'm stretching and using the door frame for support. 

"I live here" She reminds me in an unimpressed tone, making me roll my eyes playfully, trying to act normal. 

"I know that silly," I say lightheartedly, "I just meant here, in the dining room, I thought you would have joined the others in watching the tournament" I reason, hoping she'll take that information and leave. 

"I got fed up with the yelling, Enid and Eugene are a horrible competitive pair," she says, her mouth moving, but the rest of her face not as she looks directly into my eyes. "And anyway, I wanted to see how many mistletoes you caught" she smirks. 

"Well, quite a few now, my pockets are full," I tell her, she nods, looking me up and down quickly. 

"Show me then" I'm ordered, I feel my heart thump hard in my chest, the panic growing a little. 

"Uh, no, just reach into my pockets," I tell her quickly, she raises a brow at me. 

"Just lower your arms," she tells me, to which I shake my head no, this makes her roll her eyes at me in annoyance, "Hiding something from me Y/n?" She asks, her voice turning a little harsher. I look into her eyes, not realising my pupils wavered in fear, so she hums softly, almost to herself, before punching me in the stomach, making me let go of the door frame to clutch it in pain as I double over, whimpering in pain. 

The mistletoe falls from my clutches straight into her hands as she holds them out, waiting for it to drop, it's a little crushed from how I tried to hide it, but once I straighten myself back up, I feel my face flush a little, her eyes just looking into mine, the both of us silent. 

"It's not what you think" I blurt out, snatching the decoration from her. "I- I was just trying to take it down and-"

"Shh" she whispers, putting her index finger to my lips, I feel my whole body tense, unsure if she is mad or not, it was really hard to read her. "Y/n" her voice is soft, calm, not angry or upset. "Can you kiss me?" her voice is hushed and low, my whole body heats up, and I can feel the blush clear on my face, frozen from shock. 

"I uh...what?" I ask her unsurely, as she had just punched me moments ago, she hooks her finger under my chin, bringing my face forward to hers, and I feel my breathing hitch, "You're going to hit me again if I do" I murmur, my voice barely a whisper, "Also, you may puke," I add, my voice filling with worry, mainly worry for me, but also her.

"I won't, I promise," she says surely, I was unsure if she was referring to no puking, or not hitting me again, her eyes gleam in the dim lighting that the dining room provides, and her other hand comes up to caress my face, fixing a strand of hair, swooping it behind my ear. "You trust me, right?" she asks me, in an alluring tone. I feel myself getting lost in her eyes, mine dilating slightly, giving Wednesday the answer she needed, a small smile on her face, but then it falters when I open my mouth. 

"Explain why you had Thing put the mistletoe up" I demand her softly, knowing that she was the one that set Thing up on this, the both of us are still close to one another, however, my words make her sigh heavily, her hands dropping down so she can fold them over her chest. "Wednesday, I want the truth," I say in a stern whisper, pulling back from her.

"Ok, so I may or may not have asked Thing to set them up these last three years in hopes of getting you under the mistletoe" she admits, not looking at me, taking an interest in a crack in the paint job on the door frame instead. I feel my heart flutter in my chest, making me clear my throat which forces her to look at me. 

"So....that's why you hit Xavier and Tyler?" I ask her, "Because they weren't the ones you wanted?" I clarify as I'm still a little in shock by her confession. She nods, her face flushing a little, her eyes darting around the room. "Well...this is certainly a surprise," I murmur, scratching my cheek. 

"I know, I know, it's dumb, and cliche" I hear her groan, her hands covering her face, shaking it in disbelief at her actions, "I just...I don't know" she sighs, "I saw it on TV and thought it'd be the easiest way to express my feelings for you" she explains to me. 

I feel my whole body warm at her explanation, a small smile on my face, "Wednesday, that's sweet, considering how you usually are" I say softly, she glares at me, making me chuckle, "That doesn't mean you've lost your scary touch," I assure her, making her sigh in relief. 

"Good, good, 'cause I am scary," she says coldly, making me roll my eyes at her with a playful smile. "Now, kiss me" She demands, her harshness coming back, her eyes piercing into mine. 

"What? No, that's a death wish-"

I'm suddenly grabbed by the collar of my Christmas sweater that Enid got me, making me shut up immediately, Wednesday looks around my face for any indication that I didn't want this, "You said you'd kiss me, right? Earlier in the living room," she reminds me, making my cheeks warm a little, the room suddenly feeling hotter than it was a moment ago. 

"W-well yeah but that do-doesn't mean I would," I stammer shyly, trying to turn my head away from her but she quickly tugs me closer. 

"Y/n L/n, you better kiss me right now, or I'm going to make your life hell," she says lowly, her voice gravelly and threatening, sending a shiver down my spine, in slight fear, and a little bit of arousal. 

"But what if someone sees?" I ask nervously, she just sighs, clearly annoyed by me making her wait. 

"If they do, I'll disguise it," she tells me, and I raise a brow, away to question what that means when she snaps at me, "Just do it before I get angry." Her words make me panic, so I lean in, pecking her cheek quickly, when I pull back, I see a glimmer of a smile on her face, but a gasp makes the both of us turn our heads. 

Enid stands there, a plate of cookies in her hand, looking surprised, Wednesday quickly lets go of my shirt, her face contorting to its usual predatory gaze, pushing me, full force into the dining room, I yelp, losing my footing as I trip backwards, my head hitting the back of a chair, "And if you ever try that again it'll be a lot worse" Wednesday growls at me, I hear a ringing in my ears, deciding it's better to stay on the floor for now. 

"Noted" I wince quietly, my head feeling like there is a whole ton of gold bars weighing on it as I pull myself up to a sitting position, clutching my head in agony. 

"I just wanted to see if any of you wanted cookies" Enid murmurs in astonishment at witnessing what had transpired between me and the young Addams, I can hear Enid walk closer to Wednesday, who keeps her arms folded over her chest, a fake look of annoyance on her face, but she played it well as Enid was too scared to look her in the eyes. "Are you alright?" Enid asks me, clearly worried as she puts the plate of cookies in Wednesday's hands, walking over to me. 

"I feel funny..." I find myself slurring, resting my head on Enid's shoulder as she tries to shake me, I groan, "Don't" I whine, "I has commision" I mumble. 

"What?" Enid asks, clearly confused, I look up at her, my eyes desperate as I try to say what's wrong with me. 

"I have a contribution," I say, her brows knit together, looking to Wednesday for help, all the raveonette does is shrug, just as lost as the werewolf is. "I have a communication" I slur, feeling nauseous, "Con... concussion?" I ask them, even though it's quite clear I have one. 

"Shit" Wednesday mumbles, Enid's left eye twitches, her head snapping to Wednesday, I can hear her breathing become laboured, her claws coming out. 

"Wednesday," Is all Enid has to say, then Wednesday is quickly moving to come to help me, checking out my head, "You did this, you fix it" she growls at her roommate, we all turn our heads when we hear more footsteps, it's Bianca and Eugene.

"Not again!" Bianca sighed in annoyance, pinching the bridge of her nose, she took Enid by the shoulders, leading her out of the room so she didn't kill our host, "At least it wasn't the nose" Bianca said, trying to cheer me up before she leaves the room entirely, a snarling Enid in front of her as she pushes her out hastily. 

"Eugene, can you grab me the med kit from under the bathroom sink" Wednesday's voice rings in my ears, making me shift uncomfortably, her hand holds onto my arm, keeping me still as she inspects where I hit my head, "Now please" she snaps at the younger boy, who quickly leaves the room. "I'm so sorry, I panicked and wasn't thinking" I could hear her apologise, but my dizziness was making me see two Wednesdays, so I was a little confused. 

"My head hurts" I whisper, she nods solemnly, she kneels next to me, pulling me into her side, I can feel something light and soft brush up against my head, but I wasn't sure what, it felt nice. 

"I'm so sorry Cara Mia," She mumbles against me, I barely had time to register the pet name, my mind a mess as I feel her pull away when Eugene comes back, taking the med kit from his hands, "Thanks" she murmurs, Eugene looks at me worried, and I offer him a loopy smile. 

"Hey...did you win? the name?" I ask him, he looks confused, and Wednesday clears it up for him as she takes out a box of painkillers.

"The game, did you win it" she translates, his face relaxes, nodding at me. 

"Yeah, I won," He says with a shy smile, coming to crouch down next to me, "Is she going to be ok?" he asks Wednesday, she nods, sighing longingly. 

"Yeah, we just need to keep an eye on her for the next 24 hours, and make sure she doesn't go to sleep" she answers him, "You can go, Gene, I'm the one that needs to take care of her," she says softly, the boy nods, knowing there was no arguing, he pats my shoulder two times before standing up, leaving me and Wednesday alone.

"Hey...weds?" I speak quietly, my eyes looking at the ceiling lights in wonder, she follows my gaze, chuckling softly to herself in amusement, leaving me briefly to get a glass of water, she comes back moments later, two pills in her hand, handing me them as I take them, my hands shaky as I hold the glass, she assists me in holding it straight so I can take a few sips. 

"Yes, Y/n?" she asks, setting the water down next to her, and putting the box of painkillers back in the med kit, her eyes looking at me with slight concern and fondness.

"Merry Christmas," I say softly, this causes her face to break into a small, cute smile, and she moves the stuff aside, sitting next to me, pulling me into her side. 

"Merry Christmas you idiot." 

Chapter Text

You had been moved to the living room to lie down and rest from your concussion. The friend group was sitting on the floor playing Cluedo on a square wooden table not far from where you rested. They couldn't exactly leave, as the usual Christmas Eve parties ended in a sleepover on the 25th, and then everyone would leave to return to their families. 

But with your current circumstances, Enid phoned your parents to tell them you'd be unable to leave the Addams family manor due to an accidental task in the infamous game of Twister. Even though that exact game was banned from the manor, it was the best excuse the werewolf could come up with after her protective anger towards Wednesday had faded away once she snuck a glimpse of her roommate taking care of you in the dining room alone.

So now it was just a waiting game, everyone was trying to keep the festive cheer high and running and everyone had set timers on their phone for a 30-minute check-in with you to prevent you from sleeping your way into a coma. 

The thought would've been sweet, it would've been considered caring. However...

It was fucking annoying. 

All you wanted to do was sleep. All you wanted to do was curl up on the black sofa that had a few rips and tears from the family cat Kitty clawing into it. But no, you had a concussion, therefore every time your eyes fluttered shut to accept and welcome in the peaceful bliss of sleep, you had your 7 friends yelling your name which alerted you. Poking at you like you were under a microscope, or even just getting smacked in the face with a pillow. If we are being honest you had begun to hope one of them just hit you with a bloody frying pan so you can get knocked out and sleep. 

But alas that wasn't the case. 

Y/n's POV

I was laid back on the couch, my head propped up by a cushion I had found stuffed down the side of the arm as I looked up at the ceiling of the gothic interior. Taking in the fancy chandelier as well as the few intricate and highly unusual design choices within the living room. My vision felt hazy, my head pounding with achiness that the painkillers I had been given beforehand in the dining room were wearing off. 

I felt irritable, cranky, tired and sore. So, I closed my eyes, just for a teeny tiny moment, that was all, just a way to relish in the peaceful darkness that consumed me before all of a sudden, I heard a loud chorus of voices in unison yelling, "Y/n!" 

My eyes snapped open, almost getting whiplashed by the sheer velocity my neck had craned in order to glare at my friends. "What?" I hiss out to them, nearly ready to bish bash bosh their faces in for ruining my countless attempts of sleeping. 

"You need to stay awake," Bianca reminds me firmly, and if it didn't hurt to roll my eyes I would've done so repeatedly at them till they got the hint.

"I need sleep." I retort back snappily. 

"No, you need to stay awake," Enid interjects, giving me that motherly scorning look as everyone's attention was now off the Cluedo game, ready to leave the table and pin me back down to the couch they had to have done so many times before in the last few hours. 

"No," I say with a voice that was replicant of one mocking, "I need to sleep, I am tired, I am sore, and you idiots are doing nothing but aggravating me," I tell them all with a firm tone, at my witts end. 

"Y/n, you have a concussion." Xavier points out.

"I'll give you a freaking concession" I grumble under my breath to myself as I fold my arms over my chest, pouting like a child as I look back to the ceiling, the only thing in this god-forsaken room that wasn't pissing me off. 

I was like this for a good 10 minutes or so, hearing my friends pick their game back up as the idle chatter of their turns whizz by in my ears. My main focus was mainly Wednesday's however, my mind replaying the kiss she had forced me to give to her cheek replaying over and over again like a broken record in my already frantically scattered brain. 

Her voice was like a soothing lullaby, the low tones of her emotionless natural way of speaking were almost like an ASMR in my ears, causing my eyelids to droop lower and lower, my body relaxing in a familiar rhythmic call for forty winks lures me into its captivating smoothness. 

I could feel it, that wonderful sensation of slipping out of my subconscious and being brought to dreamland. It was amazing, it was a touch of bliss I would call better than any orgasmic experience I have read in my sappy romance novels. 

Well... It was all that until I felt a touch on my shoulder. I felt feral at that moment, sleep-deprived and angry at whoever dared to disturb me again, so without a second thought I sank my teeth into the flesh as my eyes dreamily opened to find my worst nightmare in the most beautiful form. 

Wednesday Addams. 

And I was biting her fucking hand like some sort of caged beast. 

Yet despite the quick flicker of surprise embedded in her onyx eyes, they shone with clear amusement as a small, and far too attractive smirk for my braincells to comprehend as she kept her hand there. Not flinching, not even yelping in pain. 

"Is someone feeling cranky?" she mused quietly, which made me quickly let go of her hand. I was far too tired to blush with embarrassment, so I groaned softly in annoyance as my hands came up to rub the need for sleep from my face. 

"You have no idea," I mutter in exhaustion. Barely registered the way her hand on my shoulder trailed up my collarbone to lightly grip her two fingers under my chin, forcing me to look up at her. 

"Are you in any pain?" She questions, doing a more thorough check-up on me as it had been a while since my first dose of painkillers. 

"My head is throbbing," I didn't even care I may have sounded pathetic or just downright pitiful to her eyes right now. Her touch was an insane amount of comfort that was unfathomable to describe to any normally sedated human being. 

"Then I suppose it is about time for another round of pills," she informs no one in particular, muttering to herself rather than me as her touch left me too soon, heading into the dining room where the first aid kit was seen last. 

I let out a small huff of longingness, but my friends who shot me sympathetic smiles, having overheard the conversation assumed my breath to be one of pain and not the ever-longing yearning for the Raveonette to come back to me in an impossible timeframe. 

Once she had come back with a glass of water and the right number of painkillers, she fixed the cushion behind my head before allowing me to lay back down properly. A touch of genuine kindness to her actions but she made sure not to show it on her face as she whispered quietly to me, "Everyone should be leaving in 30 minutes, then I'll take you to the guestroom where you can rest." 

Her words were reassuring to me, making me breathe a long one of relief as I looked at her with only gratefulness and appreciation. "Thank you Weds," I mumbled quietly, to which she only nodded in response before returning to the group, where they all shared a brief discussion about me and my health before Wednesday settling their worries about when they leave, she'll keep an eye on me. 

Honestly, I tuned out long ago, only catching drifting sentences that I couldn't bother to keep long enough in my head to comprehend properly as all I thought about was getting to finally embrace the solace of sleep. 

Timeskip

I was getting helped up the staircase by Wednesday, she had one of my arms draped over her shoulder as her arm wrapped around my waist to support me up each step one by one until we were wandering down a long hallway filled with cobwebs and large photo frames with the Addams Family portraits on them. 

"You look good," I mumble out, referring to the portrait of her on the darkened walls as my eyes were just barely taking in my surroundings. 

"I know," Is all she says as she walks me past the room that read 'guestroom' continuing to help me through a door on the far right of the corridor until I was in a rather large bedroom. The bed was at least king-sized, the covers and bedsheets black of course. The only lighting was candles that never seemed to be melting out the wick. There was a fairly normal-looking desk, the rosewood colour made it darker than any desk you had seen before, and the typewriter you had seen on countless occasions made you realise you were standing in the young Addam's room. 

"Why are we here?" I ask her, my head lulling onto her shoulder for support as I try to look around properly. 

"Because you need rest," she replies to me, leading me over to her bed with careful footsteps and her hold on my waist getting tighter in case I tried to fight back. 

"But I thought you said guestroom?" I mumbled as I felt the cushiony mattress press up against my back as she lowered me down onto her bed. 

"I changed my mind," her simple answers to all my questions and words were frustratingly endearing. 

"Fine..." I mutter out in acceptance as I shift around on the mattress to get comfortable, already feeling my body go limp with the added comfort her matress provided me as I was thankful to finally be able to sleep off its terrible headache. 

"Ah, ah," she scolds just as i was away to lay on my side and cuddle a pillow to rest my head against, rolling me onto my back again as she looks down at me. I wore a pout and  glare of frustrations towards the Latina. 

"What now?" I ask her irritated. 

"I need to do a quick test on you before you sleep, also i will be waking you up every hour just to make sure you won't fall into a coma." She spoke to me with a tone that suggested more than nothing but expectance of obedience. 

"Ugh... fine, get it over with," I grunted out, my glare not lessening in the slightest. 

"Okay, first off follow my finger," she instructs before moving her index finger from left to right slowly enough for me to follow along with. This felt like child play, and even though I knew it was necessary, it still was annoying. 

"Can I sleep now?" I huff.

"No," was her only response before straddling my lap, my mind already far too down the rabbit hole from my feelings for the girl and the added nuisance of my mild concussion made me act on instinct as my hands gripped her waist for steadiness. 

This action would've resulted in a smack to the face or even a growl of guardedness to get me to back off, but none of that came instead she lifted my head up with her hand cupped under my chin, holding eye contact before doing my next test. 

"What's 60 x 4?" She questions, making my brows furrow as I thought of the answer but my instinctive response, which was all just me being exhausted shot out before could think.

"Fuck off, let me sleep." 

She chuckled at that, a quiet, yet oddly not scary sound as her fingers drummed against my cheek in a rhythm that was slow and almost soothing.  "Try again." She ordered me calmly. 

"240," I tell her, my voice short of sounding like I was ready to bite her again. 

"Good, you seem to be responding well and talking normally," she asses, "Besides that bad attitude of yours of course," she teased with a small smirk on her lips as my glare hardened at her observation. "I believe you are okay to sleep now," she finalised, her tone softer which made me feel at ease. 

"Thank god..." I grumble as I lay my head back down against the pillow, closing my eyes to finally rest. Yet I could still feel Wednesday's stare on me, still straddling my lap. So, with another huff, I open one eye up to look at her. "Can I help you?" 

"No, I'm just looking," she says with a shrug, her voice casually emotionless. I felt my cheeks heat up. This was such a ludicrous situation. First, she asked me to kiss her cheek under the mistletoe, only to give me a concussion because we got caught doing it. And now it's like she'd being a thorn in my side, although I'm 100% sure if I told her that verbally she'd only take it as a compliment. 

"Well quit it," I whinge to her, "You're distracting me from sleeping," I told her as I went to close my eyes, only to have her lean in, her mouth just centimetres from mine. My eyes bulged out of their sockets as my initial exhaustion was nowhere to be found. "What are you doing?" I whispered hastily to her as I felt one of her hands cradle the back of my head, her fingers running along reverently where my minor bruise was. 

"I know I am the cause for this," she begins, lightly massaging the bruise which made me wince slightly at the initial touch, but after a few seconds her ministrations made the pain lessen, or it could've been the painkillers, I guess we'll never know. "And I would like to make it up to you, properly this time." 

"You'll probably hit me again if you try to," I speak out against her claim. 

"I won't," she assures me, her voice that stupidly sweet-sounding soft tone that made my stomach fill with butterflies. "Please trust me," she whispers, her other hand coming down to caress the skin of my cheek with an act of tenderness I had never seen her display before.

"Did you just say please?" I ask her surprised. Wednesday Addams never said please, and rarely much a thank you when it was seen as required. 

"I did, do not dwell on it, or even speak of it," she hissed quietly, clearly uncomfortable with the fact I had managed to break down her guarded walls and turn her... soft, gushy, caring and worst of all to her... affectionate. "Now... just be quiet and sit still," she returned to her usual demanding nature, the cold one, before silencing any further questions from me as she placed her lips gently to mine. 

Usually, I'd have been surprised by this sort of thing. But this Christmas had been pretty unusual already, and I had been wanting a redo of the kiss. So, you happily returned it, the kiss was slow and tender, everything you could have of dreamed in a first kiss. My hands on her waist moved up to grab the front of her shirt gently, wanting that connection of closeness between us as my eyes fluttered shut out of contentment. 

A few seconds later the kiss breaks, my eyes opening up to meet her obsidian ones full of nothing but compassion and warmth in them. A small smile tugged at the corner of my mouth as I smoothed out the wrinkles I had caused in her shirt. "I think that's a pretty good start to you making it up to me."

"A good start?" She asks, a lilt of amusement but otherwise monotone in her way of speaking. "I did not do a satisfactory job for you to forgive me fully?" She inquires, a curious, innocent tilt of her head in play as she silently urges me to continue. 

"Oh no, I forgive you," I assure her, "But I do think a couple more kisses in the future won't be too hard of a task for you, seeing as you have given me this concussion," I say with a small amused smile. 

"That is..." she pauses before pleasantly startling me by placing a quick, chaste kiss on my lips once more, "Doable... and fair," she mutters close to my mouth before pulling back slightly. 

My own smile widened a little at her words, as well as my heart softly palpating in my chest rhythmically as the butterflies, which I'd figured Wednesday would call bats or spiders, crawled in unison with my own stomach. "Great," I say softly as I gently pat her shoulders before lightly pushing her off me. "Now let me sleep," I add cheekily as I rest my head back onto the pillow, hearing Wednesday laugh quietly in delight at my insistence to rest as she lays next to me

"Would cuddles add to the appeal of this deal we have?" She offers, and I couldn't refuse a cuddle, especially from the girl who has my heart in the palm of her hand. 

"It would," I agree with a soft hum as she offers up her chest to lay on, which makes me happily rest my head against it, hearing the quiet thump of her heartbeat as one of her arms wraps around my backside and resting her hand on my arm, her fingertips running up and down the fabric of my sleeve soothingly. That call for sleep hit me once again, this time feeling a lot less aggravated and on edge, than what I felt in the living room as now I had a chance to properly give in to my body's call for rest. 

"Merry Christmas Mi Vida," she whispered into the hair on the top of my head, pressing a gentle kiss to it as I saw her other hand reach for her phone, setting up a 1-hour timer to wake me up with later on. 

For now, though, my eyes dropped low, closing shut as my breathing evened out and I finally felt dreamland enter my subconscious, making the perfect end to my third Christmas Eve here in the Addams Manor. 

Chapter Text

I sigh heavily, flopping down onto my bed face first, my roommate Yoko who hangs upside down from her bars looks at me, with a look of sympathy on her face, well, mostly her lips, she always kept her shades on, "I take it you finally did it?" She asks, swinging herself up so she can stand upright, sitting down next to me, her hand rubbing soothing circles on my back, only causing the tears stinging my eyes to fall.

"What was I thinking Yoko?" I groan softly, my voice muffled by the comfort of my pillow, I raise my head, bringing my arms around the soft fabric to hug it, my chin resting in between the now cushiony surface, "I mean, she warned me, and yet I still thought I could change her," I mutter, tears falling down my cheeks, thinking back to what happened less than 10 minutes ago.

10 Minutes Ago

I'm in Wednesday and Enid's shared dorm, sitting in Enid's desk chair, minding that my girlfriend is busy with her writing time. Still, something was itching in my brain, something I wanted to ask for a few months now, so I counted the seconds down in my head, knowing when she takes her breaks and when she'll need a refill on her coffee, so I quietly get up from my chair, walking over to Wednesday's desk, I take the mug that rests on the coaster, being silent with my actions as I turn on my heels, heading to the kitchen to make her refill.

I rinse the glass of its old contents, drying around the outer part before placing it down, I grab two scoops of ice, and pour it into the glass, keeping my noise to a minimum as the clinks from the ice hitting the glass are soft and barely echoey, I return the scoop, grabbing the shot glass from the cupboard where the coffee and tea resides, I pour four shots of espresso into the glass, pouring in a gracious amount of milk that's too Wednesdays liking then stirring it until its evenly spread among the cup. And that is how you make a Wednesday-like Quad over ice.

I still have 56 seconds left and counting, so I rinse the shot glass so it can be used again later, returning it to its place in the cupboard before carefully carrying over the drink back to Wednesday's coaster, and just in the nick of time too, as Wednesdays hand reaches out to grab the glass, taking a few sips, not a hint of a milky moustache on her the top of her lips, which will always leave me confused.

"Wednesday, do you love me?" I ask her as she puts the cup down, I see her shoulders tense for a moment, her eyes still connected to the words on the typewriter, but her hands reside on her lap, I had 5 minutes for her to answer me, and I wasn't going to waste a second of it.

"No, no I do not," she says straight forward, I feel my heart tighten in my chest, but I don't let that bring me down, her head turns so her eyes can meet mine, and I can feel the death grip lessen on my heart.

"Alright, then what about spending time with me?" I asked quickly after; my tone and expression were soft yet serious.

"It's not the worst thing," she notes, her tongue clicking in acknowledgement, I nod in appreciation, and she turns back to her typewriter.

"Then may I ask something?" I start, wanting to ensure that I have her full, undivided attention, even if she wasn't actually looking at me, I could read her body language well, and she nods curtly, "Do you think it would be manageable if we could start spending more time together? Like as a couple?" I ask hopefully, my expression nor tone changing once, if I wanted to have a proper conversation with Wednesday, I needed to show no fear or hesitance.

"No, the time that I have is already precious to me, I'd rather not waste it on minuscule things like dates or romance," she says blankly, not a hint of empathy on her face. I sighed heavily, nodding my head to myself, I figured she'd say something like this, and I promised myself that if she did, I would deal with it correctly. "I sense this bothers you," she murmurs, her hands hovering over the keyboard, trying to spot any mistakes or grammar errors she may have committed.

It takes me a couple of seconds to answer, as the aching in my heart slowly builds, it feels like it is squeezing itself slowly, each passing moment only makes the pain more unbearable as I frown, my heart shrinking in size figuratively, feeling it crumble into pieces.

"It does," I admit, registering I have only 1 minute and 30 seconds to say what I wished to, "Wednesday, I respect you, you're a good friend, but I think you were right, you aren't relationship material," I say, trying my best to seem relaxed despite my voice wavering at the end, even though my brain is kicking and screaming at me to get mad, let my true emotions out.

I had been crushing on Wednesday for months, we were good friends thanks to my connection with Enid, I was surprised when she accepted my proposal to date, as was she, but now I'm beginning to see what she warned me about, Wednesday was selfish, she put her needs above mine and many others and didn't have an ounce of pity to show for it. No matter what I did it wasn't enough to 'reward me' with her time, so I finally decided to buckle down and accept the truth, no matter how much it stung.

"Hmm, well, I told you so," She says, folding her arms over her chest as she leans back into her chair, now looking at me, "I take it this is a breakup?" She notes, to which I nod, my expression still plain, "Alright then, I revoke my title as your girlfriend," she says blankly, tucking her chair back into her desk, taking a sip of her drink once again before going back to typing.

I take a silent deep breath, ignoring the shattering of my heart as I turn around on the balls of my feet, walking out of her dorm without another word, all I could hear was the clicking of her typewriter fade the further I got.

Time skip to a few months

It had been a few months since the breakup, and everything was mediocre, you and Wednesday weren't on bad terms, no matter how much your friends tried to persuade you to resent her, you just couldn't, you both still spoke regularly, you just didn't put as much effort into conversing with her anymore, you would say what you needed too, which mainly involved school work or plans to meet Enid and the friend group later at different hangout spots, and as Wednesday still refused to use her phone that she was gifted as a joint present from every one of her friends, she needed people actually to tell her where they were meeting.

You had gotten on fine, you shut up about Wednesday and how down bad you were for her, you never spoke much about her at all, which at first concerned Yoko and Enid, but when you'd say, "It's ok, her and I are still friends," what could the two girls say about it? You seemed fine and acted fine, so there was no need for them to meddle in where they weren't needed.

If only they knew how badly you were hurting, but you were told by everyone including Wednesday that this wouldn't end well for you, but did you listen? No, you went with your heart, you wanted Wednesday, so you pursued her, and now you are paying the price for not heeding society's advice, so you decided keeping quiet was the best way to live your life from now on.

However, one person was more than happy to have heard the news of your breakup, and that person was sitting next to you at lunch right now, giving you the latest gossip, you tried your hardest to take an interest in, which thankfully was working.

"Can you believe that those two broke up? I mean, I was rooting for them to go to the Rave'n together! Like Brad and Kenya were such the 'it' factor!" Bianca sighs exasperatedly, picking up her sandwich, she fiddles with the crust before holding it with both hands, looking at me, "At least you don't have to worry about dressing Goth to suit Wednesday now, right?" She teases me, nudging my rib, I playfully swat her away with a fake smile, chuckling just right for her.

"Hmm, I guess, you know I'm not against black," I comment, she rolls her eyes, not even taking a bite of her sandwich as she throws it back down, giving me a disappointed look.

"I don't even know what you saw in her," she says snarkily, I have to pinch my thigh under the table to prevent myself from just picking up her tuna sandwich and smearing it all over Bianca's 'perfect' face. I loved Bianca, I really did, but her and her big mouth always caused more trouble than it's worth.

"Bianca, you know what I saw in her," I sigh tiredly, already having this conversation with her, she nods, knowing I was right, but that was the thing about high school girls, they liked to bring up the past, or they never knew when to stick their nose out of everybody's business.

"Well, yeah, but still, it's Wednesday!" She says as if she made a point, when in reality she didn't prove much, it just showed she knew my ex's name. Our attention is brought to a ruckus over at the lunch line, my head follows Bianca who smirks smugly, "Well, speaking of the witch." She chortles.

"I just want my lunch," her ember voice says coldly to the lunch lady, the employee doesn't back down, her ladle in hand as she wags it menacingly in front of Wednesday who was holding up a line now.

"And that is why I'm here, to serve it, but not if you don't pay," she says menacingly, she could give the young Addams a run for her money, "No money, no food," she says strictly.

"I have the money," I hear Wednesday say, her teeth clearly gritted together, "I just forgot to put it on my card this month, I'll pay you double tomorrow," Wednesday says. Yet the woman doesn't budge, shaking her head sternly.

"You'll need to sign this I.O.U," she brings up a formal, looking document sheet, "It will let us and the school know you can have the meal today, but you need to pay it back in the next 5 days or you'll get a strike on your record," she hands the document over the counter, Wednesday snatches it from her, reading the contents, quickly glaring at the line of students that groan in annoyance, they submittedly quieten down, as does the rest of the cafeteria, all eyes were on Wednesday, wondering what she was going to do. After a few short seconds, I saw her eyes dart around the room, she was embarrassed, but to anyone else, it would look as if she was scanning the room for a weapon of sorts, and then her eyes lock on mine for a split second, her head whipping round at lightning speed.

"Whatever, keep the stupid food," she grumbles, balling the piece of paper up, and shoving it into the tub of mashed potatoes, purposely missing the lunch lady's hand as she storms off, leaving the cafeteria completely stunned for a few moments before the usual loud chatter begins again.

"Oh my god," Bianca says breathlessly, shortly bursting into a fit of laughter after, "She's such an idiot, what kind of person forgets to stock up on their lunch card?" she mocks, I huff in annoyance to which her laughter stops, "Oh come on, stop being such a goody goody, she's your ex, you're allowed to poke fun at them," she says with a casual shrug.

"Yeah, well I'd rather not, because she's still my friend Bianca, people forget things," I say harshly, surprising her, and myself with my tone, I never get this worked up, not even about things that really annoy me, "And so what if she forgot to stock up her card?" I ask rhetorically, my hands gripping the edge of the table so hard my knuckles turn white, "If I recall last month, you needed me to buy you lunch because you hmm, of I don't know, forgot to stock up your card?" I point out, making her smile instantly disappear.

"I was only having a laugh Y/n, sheesh" she mumbles, her fingers picking at the corners of her food tray, I roll my eyes, stand up and grab my bag.

"There's a difference between laughing and being laughed at."

________________________________________________________

Wednesday's POV
I storm to my room, huffing quietly to myself, my fists shaking in their clenched form, my nails dig into my palm, but I barely register the blood beginning to trail down them as I barge open the door with my shoulder, breaking the lock in the process, discarding the fact I had locked it earlier this morning.

I felt so...humiliated, how could I have forgotten to have topped my card? I've never had this problem before, "Stupid," I whisper to myself, walking over to my desk, I take one long glare at it, my arms already in motion as I swipe everything off it, my neat stacks of paper for my book in my binder flies across the floor, the next to hit is my typewriter shortly after, the base of it clunks on the wooden floorboard heavily, the ting of the keys being hit rings in my ears, but I wasn't stopping there.

I grab the pot of my carnivorous plant, heaving it up with both hands as I throw it across the room, dirt flies everywhere, ruining my shoes as let out a frustrated grunt, I remove my blazer, throwing it messily to the ground as I stomp on it, making my way over to my shelf of books, one by one I throw them behind me, the thumps of them hitting the ground only fuels my anger as I clench my jaw, my chest hammering, my heart jittering, I've never felt this before, the ringing in my ears gets louder and louder, I couldn't focus my vision, it was blurry, with what I have no idea, but all I knew was that it pissed me off.

I grab my pocketknife from my boot, digging it into the walls as I slash into it mercilessly, growling with every swing of my arm, my hands tremble as I drop the knife when I miss the wall with one final throw of my arm, my face felt hot, ridiculed with twitches and hot flushes as I yell bloody murder at the drywall, I grab both ends of my shelves where my books previously resided, pulling it with a lot of force, but the screws wouldn't allow it to budge, but I didn't stop, my goal was to rip this fucking wooden panel off its hinges.

"Wednesday stop!" A voice snaps me out of my fury, it's like I can finally breathe as I gasp for air desperately, wondering what had happened to my lungs for a split second, my mind jumping from thought to thought in a numbing swirl.

"I'm getting rid of this shelf Enid," I find myself snarling at the girl, my fists beginning to pound downwards onto the furniture, the room shakes as I hear the chattering of Enid's figurines on her own shelves.

"Wednesday!" She angrily calls my name, but this time I pay no mind to it, my nostrils flare as I desperately try and slam my fists down onto the shelf.

"Come on you piece of shit!" I seethe to the inanimate object. I feel arms wrap around my torso, prying me away from my target.

"What has gotten into you?" Her voice hollers over the ones in my head, her grip tightening as I thrash against her hold, "No!" she firmly states, planting her heels into the ground, "You are wreaking havoc, calm down!" she orders me.

I don't know how or why but I find myself calming down, my mind no longer a tornado. "Remove your hands, or I'll remove them for you," I snap, my voice tinged with nerves, contradicting my cool-looking composure.

"Are you done wrecking stuff?" She asks me, her voice a little peeved. I look around, seeing only my side of the room destroyed, the door hanging by a thread as it's tilted downward, threatening to fall at any given moment. My throat seems to dry up, leaving me unable to speak, so the best I offer is a nod and a small 'hmm.' This grants me my freedom, but I can't bring myself to face my roommate, identifying my horrible sense of vision to be the cause of tears, hot blotchy tears as they stream down my face. I inhale shakily, forcing them to stop, yet the stains stay, leaving me to feel somewhat ridiculous. "Wednesday, what happened?" Her voice calmly asks, her hands resting on my shoulders.

"I-I don't know..." I whisper, my voice turning hoarse as swallow back the second wave of tears threatening to drop, I bring my hand up to my chin, my fingertips on my lips as I think, trying hard to register what I had just done, pieces of the destroyed wall, the scattered books and pages, my typewriter, it was all on the floor. I start to subconsciously scratch my arm, raising the fabric of my sleeve up slightly, I quickly pull it away when I feel the familiar warmth of blood, the rash I've acquired over the last few months making my skin more sensitive to my nails.

"Woah, Weds," Enid says quietly in distress, holding my arm out, inspecting it as I turn my head to the door, hiding my face from her peripheral vision, "How long have you had this?" she asks, I could feel her eyes on the back of my head, but I couldn't let her see me like this, so I pull my sleeve back down, walking past her with my head down, treading through the trenches of my war zoned floor, sitting on the edge of my bed as I rest my head in my hands.

"I don't know, it's been there a while," I mutter under my breath, my bed sinks, signalling I'm not the only one on the mattress, "I just...I have no control over anything anymore Enid!" I say tiredly, rubbing my face with my palms, smudging my mascara as I look at her finally. I hear her gasp quietly, her mouth slightly ajar from my dishevelled appearance.

"What do you mean Weds?" She asks softly, wrapping her arm around my shoulder and rubbing it soothingly, but I remain silent, my mind too cluttered to think, "When did you start feeling like this?" She questions.

"A few months," I say barely above a whisper, a heavy sigh falls from my lips, my head looking up at the ceiling in reminiscent, "It kind of started when my ink ribbon exploded in my typewriter," I begin, my hands fiddling with the hem of my skirt as I speak. "Then I started getting this rash," I point out, rolling up my sleeves all the way to show my arm red and raw, scabs forming, some broken from my scratching, "I don't know why, it must be the stupid powder," I murmur, "It shouldn't though I've been using the same powder for months, Y/n usually did the washing for me when we were together and there wasn't a problem before" I point out, Enid nods along, showing she's listening to my words. "Then there's the coffee," my brows knit together, "It just doesn't taste right," I throw my hands up in the air as if to emphasise my dissatisfaction, Enid raises her brows in confusion.

"What? Let me go make you it, it's Quad over ice, right? Maybe it'll loosen your nerves," she offers, standing up to go to the kitchen, she fumbles over a few books, her eyes widening when she realises, she stepped on one of them, her head turning back to me to apologise, but I raise my hand to stop her.

"Don't it's not your fault," I assure her, letting her head back to the kitchen as I stand up, starting to pick up the books, I don't place them on the shelf, thankfully it was sturdy, meaning it hadn't budged once in my crazy attempt to remove with my bare hands. However, the wall it was attached to be the problem, it was completely wrecked, and slash marks covered the entire area, it was fixable, but the fact that I did in the first place wasn't as fun as I thought it would've been.

After a few minutes of me pathetically cleaning up my side of the room, placing everything into a neat pile in the corner, Enid comes through, the drink in hand, she carefully passes me it and I cradle it with two hands, taking a cautious sip, she looks at me with curious eyes, "So, how does it taste?" hope glimmering in the depth of her tone.

"Shit," I muttered, placing the cup on my desk, and walking away from it with a grunt, Enid scoffs, pushing past me to take a sip of it herself, and she automatically starts sputtering, the coffee is too strong for her sweet tooth.

"Are you sure it's not just the fact it's bitter?" she choked out, holding her chest as she smacked it a few times, I shook my head at her, a small smile of amusement on my face, Enid was always too bubbly for my taste, but somehow, she always made me feel a little better.

"It's how I like it, well usually, have we changed the coffee brand recently?" I question the werewolf, she shakes her head, "Yeah, it wouldn't make a difference anyway," I mumble to myself, I run a hand through my hair, sighing angrily, "Y/n never had any trouble making it, why is it suddenly so different?" I ask aloud, this causes the werewolf to perk up.

"Did you say Y/n made you coffees?" She asks me, I look at her, nodding my head.

"Yeah, I never really paid much attention to it before, but when I'd write and go on my breaks she'd make me a drink, it always tasted..." I purse my lips together, a weird ache in my heart, "...perfect," I murmur. "Everything was perfect until we broke up," I whisper to myself, the bitter sting of the realisation only squeezes my heart tighter, I have to clutch my chest in order to bear the pain.

"Weds...maybe all of this is because of Y/n?" She suggests, sitting me down back on the edge of my bed with her.

"What do you mean?" I questioned her confused, my hand lowering to my side, wondering what the blonde was getting at.

"Wednesday, it's obvious," she scorns with a smile, "Y/n is the reason your life felt so...perfect," she uses her hands to accentuate her point, but I still wasn't following. "Ok, ok, so hear me out," she begins, standing up. She rushes around the room, collecting small items that would have no use to me or her at this time, but she places them all on my desk, huffing quietly to herself as she had to go to the laundry room for something.

On my desk lay laundry powder, not the one I use, but one I assumed Enid uses, my cup of coffee next to it, a ribbon attached to its original spool for my typewriter, and a bundle of crumpled-up sticky notes Y/n would use to send me small words of encouragement, I usually scoffed at them, finding them childish, but seeing the crumpled-up paper made my heart throb with an unknown feeling.

"Ok, so to start with the coffee," she holds up the cup to show it to me, so I nod in acknowledgement intrigued to see where this theory of hers will go, "You said the last time you had a 'good' tasting coffee was when Y/n made it, now, neither of us have changed the blend of the coffee grains, or have we began making it differently, so Y/n clearly noted the ratios that suited your tastes, as she is a part-time barista and all," Enid shrugs.

She then puts the coffee cup down, now picking up the laundry powder, "This isn't the one you use, correct?" she asks me, and I shake my head for no, I used a powder in a grey tub, not a purple one, "I don't use this one either, but it was at the back of the cupboard where we store it," she informs me, making my brows knit in confusion.

"Then who uses it?" I ask her. Her smile broadens as if she just won a game of Family Feud, her hands cradling the tub like it was a trophy.

"Y/n! I see her use this in her dorm all the time," she jumps up and down in her spot, "It's softer on the skin, I remember her saying a while ago that the one you use is most likely to cause rashes for people with sensitive skin, so I guess she swapped them out so you wouldn't get them," she cheers, happy to have made such a conclusion, but the truth only seems to make the achy pain worse when I remember acting like such a jerk to her as she was doing all these nice things for me.

"Alright...what are the other items for?" I inquired, we had only two more left, and I was sort of hoping somehow, they'd lead back to my ex-girlfriend. Enid picks up my typewriter, handing it to me, so I place the hefty object in my lap.

"Ok, so you said ages ago that Y/n would go on runs for you because you were too focused on writing, right?" I nod my head yes, confirming her facts, "Ok, so have you noticed that lately, your typewriter has been more...jiffy lately?" she questions. I had to think for a moment, but she was right, my typewriter was acting rather funny, the keys were stiffer, but I hadn't thought anything of it, as they probably needed a good oiling, it had been a few good months since the last time I did it myself. "Ok, so I know you don't like people touching your personal belongings," she fixes a strand of her hair, tucking it behind her ear before speaking again, "But Y/n would take it upon herself to change out the cartilages or whatever typewriters have, I'm not sure how they work," she throws a dismissal handwave.

I check the typewriter for myself, finding that there is no major gunk from dust jammed in the keys or even the type slugs, the ribbons were set in accordingly, however, I haven't changed my nylon ribbon in a bit, even though If I were to count up the number of days I personally replaced them myself, it was long overdue, everything looked as if it was clean and pristine, despite the newly acquired paint chips along the exterior thanks to my earlier tantrum, something nail polish could fix thankfully, but I was in awe of my typewriters state.

"She kept it clean..." I mutter, my fingers grazing over every small detail, the knobs, switches, even the margin setter, it was all pristine and tidy, the only thing that was a mess was the small blob stains from the ink that exploded on me 2 months ago, but with my keen observation skills, I could tell Y/n really took care of it for me. "I never asked her too though," I say with a sense of loss as I look at Enid, hoping her expertise and social skills will explain why Y/n went through all this trouble for me.

Enid smiles softly at me, picking up one of the few sticky notes at random as she hands the crumpled paper to me, placing it in my free hand as she takes the typewriter to my desk for me, sliding it neatly to where I always have it as I unwrinkled the note, reading it more carefully than I had the first time.

"Things have a way of working out little Raven, don't put too much pressure on yourself. 🖤"

I look at the note, the words tearing through me as I take a shaky breath in. 'So, this is the feeling of realising you're in the wrong? It hurts, a lot,' I conclude to myself as I fold the corners of the note over and over again as I bite the inside of my cheek. "I really fucked up," I whisper to no one in particular, my fingers pinching the bridge of my nose as I wallow sadly, my eyes meeting the floor.

"Hey..." Enid says softly, placing a hand on my shoulder as I look up at her, "I'm sure you didn't," she assures me with a small smile as she sits next to me again, "I mean, you and Y/n have been so civil, so I take it the break up wasn't that bad," she says, trying to cheer me up, but the memory only makes me hate myself more as I groan in frustration.

"That's what she told you?" I ask my roommate.

"Yeah, is that not true?" Enid asks unsurely, "Well, she didn't go into detail, not even with Yoko." I'm not sure if it was the fact I was beginning to miss Y/n or the fact she stood up for me in front of our friends so I wouldn't look bad in front of them that was making me wish I could turn back time and redo that day all over again, but all I knew was that I needed Y/n, badly, and I was willing to own up to every mistake and right my wrongs for her.

"That's sort of the truth..." I say not so confidently, "I mean, there was no yelling or violence," I pick at the nonexistent dirt on my skirt, feeling like a fool, "I just may or may not have said that spending time with her would be too much of a nuisance...especially if it was for romantic intentions," I confess quietly, hearing it out loud only worsens the situation.

"Wednesday Addams you didn't," the werewolf gasps in utter disbelief, "That's a horrible thing to say, especially to someone you were dating!" she scolds me, a look of furry on her face, "No wonder she's been so depressed!"

"Wait, she's been depressed?" I ask, concern lacing my tone.

"Well, she hasn't said it outright," Enid explains, "But she's been so...different since the breakup, I barely see her eat a full meal, she rarely talks unless you speak first, and she's been surprisingly getting harsher when it comes to Bianca making fun of you or anyone," Enid lists off all of my ex's recent behaviour, they were so uncharacteristic of her, even if one of them was in my honour, "I mean, she's cancelled on coming to the last few group outings, haven't you noticed?" She questions a slight fury in her voice, her eyes glaring at me.

"No... I hadn't," I confess in a regretful whisper, feeling guilty, "God Enid, why is love so difficult?" I groan into my hands, internally kicking myself for my stupidity.

"Wednesday, do you like Y/n, or do you just hate being in the wrong?" Enid speaks in a jarring tone, one I had never heard her use before, which makes my eyes immediately lock on hers.

"I-" I begin, but I'm cut off by her hand raising in a stop motion.

"You better think long and hard about this Wednesday," she warns me, "Because you are my friend, but so is Y/n, and I'm not taking sides, but I need you to not that I won't tolerate you hurting my friend." She called out reasonably, I could respect her view, she had been friends with Y/n longer than I had, plus if I learned anything today, Y/n truly deserved the best.

"I want to correct my wrongs, Enid," I say soulfully, not finding it hard to be vulnerable for once, she had already seen me at worst, the trashed room proves that perfectly, but I also wanted to let her know I was emotionally distraught and willing to do anything to get Y/n's forgiveness, "This is going to sound so stupid and cliche," I begin with a bitter laugh, biting the bottom of my lip to remind myself that I was being absolutely sure in what I was away to admit. "Losing Y/n has made me realise that I love her," I confess to my wide-eyed roommate, also in awe of my words. "Ok, ew, don't make that face, I'm beginning to regret this conversation," I grimace, standing up to walk away from her.

"No, no, no!" Enid grabs my arm, pulling me back so I'm standing in front of her as she grabs my shoulder, her previous surprised expression changed with a broad smile. "Wednesday, this is a great thing to admit," she encourages, "This shows that you're willing to win Y/n back!" My own brows raised, I hadn't thought that far ahead, but my roommate always did jump the gun in these situations.

"Win her back?" I ask, "Are you mad? I've lost all my chances with her, Enid, I broke her heart," I remind her.

"Yes!" She says enthusiastically, to which she clears her throat with a fake cough covered by her hand when I look at her funny, "I mean that yes, you did do that, but you also have a pretty good chance at being the one putting it back together," she tells me. I shook my head in denial, as far as I was concerned, Y/n probably wanted nothing to do with me. "Wednesday, Y/n still has feelings for you, I can tell, so please, please, please," she begs, "Don't fuck this up."

My shoulders slump from their perfect posture, a heavy sigh leaving me, "Enid..." I say softly, "I'm scared," I profess, "I've never felt so strongly about anyone this way before," I continue which results in a sympathetic look offered by the blonde as she rubs my shoulders in comfort.

"I know, but don't you think this love you have for her is worth fighting for?" She asks me, "Before it's too late?" I meet her supportive gaze, a flicker of determination ignited in my core.

"Yeah, I believe it is."

_______________________________________________

"L/n," I call out to the girl who sits peacefully in the library, touching up on her Herbology, my voice seems to have surprised her as I watch her flinch, my usual folded arms posture lurks behind her as she turns around to face me.

"Jesus, you need a bell," she mumbles, expertly marking her page as she closes the book without looking at it, her body swinging around to face me, her arms resting on the back of the desk chair the library provided.

"That would be very demeaning," I answer with a coy smirk, my insides crawling with beetles as I catch her gaze.

"The next hangout location is at Buns and Shakes," she speaks, thinking I was here for the destination of the next group hangout.

"Ah, well, prepared," I compliment curtly, "But that is not why I am here," I inform her, I pull a piece of paper from inside my black leather jacket, handing it to her, "I want you to fill this out and deliver it to my dorm when you are finished," I tell her, my fingertips itching to reach out and touch her, but I pull my hands away when she takes the paper, returning them to my usual crosses.

"And what is this exactly?" She inquires, her eyes skimming over the contents, "A dating survey? I didn't think you'd stoop so low to teen magazines," she teases, a small smile on her face, but I could easily tell it was forced, Enid was right, I really messed her up.

"More like a personal survey for myself, I wanted to know what you thought of our time together, and perhaps what I can work on," I explain, thankfully able to hide the nervousness in my voice.

"Hmm, seems reasonable," she shrugs, "But don't expect me to be nice," she jokes, carefully inspecting the sheet, "I see you've left a lot of room for my imagination," she notes quietly, flipping it around to inspect the back of it, "A lot of room," she murmurs.

"Just hand it back when you're done, no need to sign it, you're the only one I've given it to," I say calmly, shifting from one foot to the other as I am standing a lot more nervously than I realize I was capable of. Y/n turns round, her legs tucked under the desk as she places the survey down, offering me a small nod of her head.

"As far as I'm aware I'm the only one you dated," she fires playfully, making my heart patter in excitement, "But in all seriousness, I'll do this when I find the time, I'll be honest," she reassures me as she opens up her Herbology book again, it hurt a little to see her discard what I had given her, but when I think about it, this was probably a lot more minimal than what I put her through.

"Perfect, remember your punctuation," I end off, walking away from her as I feel Thing crawl forward on my shoulder out of his hiding place, giving me a goofy thumbs up. "Oh hush," I grumble to the appendage, making my way back to my dorm.

______________________________________________

Y/n's POV
After a few good minutes after Wednesday left, I dismissed my book, closing it shut as I picked up the survey, my curiosity was getting the best of me, I had only skimmed through the page originally, but as I looked at it more closely, I see that there is more than 20 questions, Wednesday had really put a lot of thought into this.

"Jeezus...this is going to take me a hot minute," I mutter under my breath, flipping through the three pages that are bonded together by a paper clip, "Am I really supposed to answer all of these?" I ask no one, deciding to read a few of them to get a jist of what mindset I'll need, and how hard I'll need to think.

- What three things would you take with you if you were stranded on a deserted Island?
- If you could live anywhere in the world, where would it be?

I decided to skip through these questions, having to stop to take a deep breath when I read the 24th one.

-Do you prefer having sex with or without the lights on?

I could feel the heat rush to my cheeks, I was a virgin, as well as lacking a lot of experience in the kissing department, so this was a very surprising question. "Did she get these from Google?" I ask in disbelief, quickly skipping the next 6 questions involved with sexual topics.

-Where would you prefer to go on a date?
- What's your dream date? (Fill in on the dotted lines)

I could answer these questions easily, although I was failing to see how this had anything to do with my experience with Wednesday as a whole, "Maybe those questions were on the last page," I conclude, going to the last page, where my conclusion was true, all of the Wednesday related questions were on the one page.

"This is going to be fun," I sigh, taking out the pen from my pocket as I click the button, ready to fill in my answers.

____________________________

Wednesday's POV

It's been exactly 2 days 8 hours 27 minutes and 19 seconds and counting since I gave Y/n the survey, I was sitting at my desk and bouncing my foot rapidly as I kept checking my watch like a maniac, I've only left my desk for priorities such as sleep, eating or going to the bathroom when needed.

"Come on, come on," I whisper impatiently, the tapping of my foot only getting gradually louder and quicker with each passing second.

"Wednesday, will you cut that out?" Enid scolds, pulling her headphones down from around her ears as she sits up to look at me, "You're shaking the beds," she tells me, I look at my roommate, offering an apologetic look.

"I know, I know, I'm just nervous," I confess to her, standing up from my chair, beginning to pace up and down on the line that separates our rooms together. "How long does it take one person to fill out a survey?" I question aloud, my hand on my chin as I contemplate the average time, "It was only 70 questions," I murmur.

"70?!" Enid yells in disbelief, "Weds, a survey is supposed to be a small questionnaire, not a bloody autobiography," she points out, "No wonder it's taken Y/n this long, you probably asked her some ridiculous questions," she grumbles, away to put her headphones back over her ears.

"Well, some of them are important," I shrug, remembering the question, 'If you could be a superhero, who would you be?' It was important, how else was I supposed to know which fandom she belonged to?

At that time, I heard the soft swoosh of an envelope getting slid under the door, I pounced on the paper, stopping it with the tip of my foot, recognising the large size of the brown envelope to be similar to the paper I had handed Y/n. I pick it up, not bothering to get my letter opener as I rip it open from its seal, holding it up proudly when I see the familiar headline, 'How was I as a partner?'

I immediately cradle the paper in my hands, walking up and down the nonexistent line of my halved room more slowly, my mind only focused on the answers. I take them all into account, as I re-read some of the questions, I realised that some were a little ridiculous, but I had to cut myself some slack, I was panicking and thought these opener questions would be something she'd appreciate. I made it back to my desk by the time the third page came around, the last one of the survey, these were the questions that mattered more to me than anything else.

-If you could rate your enjoyment from the time, you spent with me from 1 to 10, place a dot on the numbered line.

7
Reason: Despite the fact you never made proper time for me, being in the same room as you was enough to make me feel like you appreciated me.

When I check her answer I go back a page, her answer making more sense when she underlined 'Quality Time' as her prominent love language.

-What are things you think I could approve of for my next relationship?

Answer: Your communication skills need major work, you lack the desire to allow yourself to be vulnerable, and you suck at emotional affirmations, when I was having a bad day you'd say, "suck it up, tomorrow is a new day."

I internally cringe at that answer, mentally slapping myself, was I really such an ass to her?

-From observation, what would you say my love language is?

Acts of Service.

I noted that down on a notebook, as well as any other answer if found needed to be written down, I had bought the notebook specifically for Y/n, I didn't want anything to distract me from pursuing her properly.

-What would your dream date with me be like?

I know I had asked a question similar to that earlier on in the survey, but I wanted to see If Y/n really took notes of my likes and dislikes, I wanted this to be proof that there was still hope for me to win her back.

Answer: You come to get me and ask to walk under the stars, just chatting about casual things, maybe a picnic at the cemetery near Crack-stones crypt that you talked so much about, a home-cooked meal, preferably F/f, or maybe a movie night, inside of course, you hate being in crowded spaces.

I smiled a little when I read her response, it was perfect, exactly what I'd find comfortable, she truly did care about me, and I threw that all away like an idiot, especially her home-cooked meals, her father was a chef, so naturally she had a knack for cooking, she'd always brought me dishes she wanted me to try, and even though I responded dryly they really hit the spot.

And now it was for the final question on the survey, the one I've been stressing over so much these past couple of days.

-In a Hypothetical scenario, would you take me back?

Yes, I would. 

My eyes re-read her answer over and over again, a crazy smile working its way onto my face every time I read it. This was my chance, my moment to make up for all my wrongs and set things right. 

Y/n L/n will be mine, again. 

Chapter Text

"Y/n, wake up" I hear, followed by four loud knocks on my door, I groan, hiding under my pillows, shielding my ears from the noise. 

"Yoko, answer the door," I whine, I hear my roommate let out a low whale-like whining noise in protest, but she gets up, her footsteps soft as she opens the door, I wait for a conversation to happen instead it's eerily quiet as if my roommate had gone mute, I was ready to raise my head to check out the silent commotion, but I'm met with a sudden wave of coldness over my body. 

"Hey, what the hell?" I grumble, raising my eyes to look at the culprit, and my heart stops beating for a split second when I meet Wednesday's monotone gaze. "Why are you here?" I ask her, now sitting up. 

"We are going out, get up, get dressed, we are on a schedule," she says quickly yet clearly, I look to my phone that rests on my bedside table, reading 1:25 am. I looked back at her, ready to argue, but she had already left my dorm, closing the door behind her on her way out, leaving me wide awake, confused, and slightly irritated. 

"Is she serious?" I ask Yoko, looking to my roommate for advice, it's only then that I notice that the vampire is clutching her shoulder, whimpering a little, "Are you ok?" I ask worriedly. 

"She bumped my shoulder, and I feel like I'm dying" she whispers in agony, this brings a small smile to my face as I stand up, rubbing her shoulder for her. 

"It'll be ok," I say softly, massaging her shoulders a little longer before I return my hands to my sides. "Looks like I better get dressed huh?" I grumble, moving away from the vampire as I search my dresser for something to wear. 

"What do you two even have planned?" Yoko asks, ignoring the pain as she helps me look for something. 

"I don't know!" I whisper, sounding a little panicked, "I haven't spoken to her since she gave me that survey," I mumble, my hands scanning the hung clothes in my wardrobe as I search for appropriate garments.

"Wait, she's kidnapping you? And you're letting her?" Yoko asks in disbelief; I give her a look.

"Does it look like she's giving me a choice?" I ask, silencing her as she thinks about it, nodding her head shortly after.

"Yeah, I'm sorry, I don't think I could stop her if I tried," she mutters apologetically with a playful smile, causing me to roll my eyes.

"Fuck it, I'm wearing what I want," I say with not a care in the world, grabbing my comfort hoodie and grey sweatpants.

"Go you!" Yoko cheers softly, patting me on the back as well as being mindful of the fact we have neighbours, "If Addams has a problem with it, she can kiss my ass," Yoko mumbles, hoping the said girl wouldn't hear her the walls as she has a little distaste for my ex, she was on my side of things, even though I had reassured her there was no need for teams, it felt good knowing she had my back.

"I'll be fine. Her opinions don't matter to me anymore," I encourage her, lying through my teeth as I pat the top of her head. She pulls down her sunglasses a little, giving me a raised brow, so I force a chuckle, amused by her stare. "I'll be fine," I repeat more sweetly, trying to get her to let me off the hook.

"Hmm...alright..." She says reluctantly, putting her glasses back on, and straightening out her glasses. "If you need me, text me, I'll be awake," she adds motherly, taking my hand in hers to escort me safely from my dresser to the front door as she opens it for me, making me smile slightly at her caring act. 

I turn my head to the front, seeing Wednesday's back turned to me, checking her watch, when the door clicks shut, she whips around, addressing my attire. "This will do," she mutters, taking me by the wrist, her cold touch sent sparks to fly across my body, making me mentally curse myself, as this wasn't the time, nor place to be feeling like this. 

"Are you not even going to tell me where we are going?" I ask her, willfully letting her drag me down the hall. 

"It's a surprise," she replied, leaving me to sigh, as I wondered just what in the hell was going on. 

_____________

We were walking through the forest, it had been around 15 minutes of thick silence, so I cleared my throat, catching her attention as I saw her eyes flick to me, but kept forward to watch where she was going. "You can let go of my wrist now," I say softly, causing her grasp to leave me, a wave of disappointment hit but brushed it off when the chill air of the night blew past us. 

It was quiet for a few more seconds before she spoke, "So, I noticed you've been hanging around Barclay as of late," she says coldly, I raise a brow at this conversation starter but roll with it, needing to get used to the kookiness of my ex again. 

"Uh yeah, she's good company," I murmur, occupying my eyes with looking around at the same shaped trees, but able to notice they all had different barked markings etched in them. 

"Don't you think you should hang with other people?" She scrutinises me, and my head cranks back around to her, "She's getting too close to you, and I mean that physically, it's pathetic how she crawls to you for attention about needless gossip and slander to those who barely bat an eye to her," she speaks blatantly. 

I scoff, causing her to glance at me for a brief second, "Funny, you sound more like a girlfriend than you did in an actual relationship," I remark mockingly as I shove my hands into my hoodie pockets. 

"I'm just stating facts," she bickers. 

"Well, you lost the right to judge me and my friends a while ago, Weds- Wednesday" I quickly corrected myself in my speech. She's silent for a minute, letting my long pent-up anger fester, "And I don't need you to tell me who to hang out with, as far as we are concerned, you lost that right when we split." 

She doesn't answer me, and I want to apologise for my harshness, but hold back as I chew on the inside of my cheek, my rage simmers, leaving me to cool off as I sigh silently. 

"The sky is nice," Wednesday comments. 

"Yeah, it is," I murmur sorley, my head tilts up at the night sky, making me think this would've been perfect for a date, 'a little irritating I asked to go out like this with her for months when we dated, and it's only now when we split does she take me.' I think bitterly, lowering my gaze back to my feet as we walk. 

I hadn't realised how far we had walked until I was met with a sudden hand in front of me, making me halt as I looked around, realising we were at the lake, on the docks, if I had taken another step I would've went straight into the water. "Thanks," I say in appreciation. 

"Just watch where you step," she remarks, lowering her arm to step down into a canoe, making me look down at her. 

"Why are we getting into a canoe?" I question her, refusing to move off of the docks.

"Just get in" she sighs, clearly not wanting to argue.

"This better not sink," I grumble, reluctantly getting in the small boat, and sitting one seat behind her. I pick up a row, as does she, and paddle along to whatever direction she wishes to float us in. 

"You're a decent rower, why didn't you join us for the Poe Cup earlier this year?" She questions, her back still turned to me as she keeps rowing. I look at the back of her head for a few seconds before returning my gaze to the lake. 

"I wasn't asked," I say with a small shrug off my shoulders, not minding if she saw the action. "Plus, you and Enid already had a team, why would I ask to join when the spots were filled?"

"Fair point," she mutters, her voice falling silent as the swishing of the water and creaking of the canoe fills the air. 

"Aren't you supposed to ask to use one of these?" I question aloud, now aware we may be going against school policy. Wednesday's head turns to look at me, a hint of mischief in her eyes, and an attractive sly smirk on her lips. 

"Nobody needs to know," she murmured coyly before returning her eyes to the front, I could feel my heart flutter, and I immediately focused my eyes down on the floor of the canoe. 

We kept on rowing for another 10 minutes in silence, I felt a little awkward, but I was thankful that Wednesday wasn't someone who participated in small talk, I would've definitely stumbled and stuttered over my words. 

"We are here," she speaks mundanely when the tip of the canoe hits the edge of the island, I recognise this area as Crackstone's Crypt, I've never been here myself, but I know it was where competitors would come to grab the flag for their team during the Edgar Allan Poe Cup. 

"Alright..." I say hesitantly, I put the row down, I step off first, and I crouch down as I hold the canoe steady for Wednesday, making it stable, holding one hand up to her get off, then I notice something, "Hey, wait, are you ok?" I ask her worriedly, noting her hands had a lot of plasters on them as if she had a fight with her typewriter. 

"Oh, it's nothing, just a little accident," she mumbles, pulling her hand away from mine as she folds her arms over her chest, hiding her wounds from me. It was an awkward silence for a few seconds before she clears her throat. "Thank you, for helping me off the boat," she nods in appreciation as I hum softly, dusting the wet wood chips from my hands on the side joggers as I gesture a small hand to what's in front of us. Hoping she'd lead me to wherever she had in mind because I was so clueless on why we were here and at 1 AM. "Follow me, it won't be much further."

She started walking rather quickly, leaving me a few steps behind her as I tried to keep up, I was basically holding my breath so she wouldn't notice me struggle to breathe on our small hike, it was a lot more of a messy, gritty terrain than I had thought, and with it being dark I was trying really hard not to make too much noise every time I tripped over a branch or root. 

Wednesday comes to a halt in front of this stone-age-looking catacombs, so I stop too, standing a few feet behind her as I look up at the engraving that reads 'Crackstone's Crypt.' I look at the building a little longer, taking in how smooth the stone is, but also aware of the moss and vines growing over it, as if it hadn't been touched in centuries except for the small dents I assume were to hold the flag poles during Poe Cup season. 

"Why are we here?" I ask her, coming to stand on her left as she looks up at the writing etched into stone, her arms folded over her chest as her eyes fall to the two large doors, then glance at me, her head following the turn to face me. 

"The crypt isn't what I wanted to show you," she murmurs, her tone holding a brief flicker of kindness, it made me blink, as I were unsure if that was Wednesday speaking. She surprises me as she offers her hand out, palm facing up, looking at me with expectancy. I take a second to decide, before placing my hand in hers, her skin was smooth and cold to the touch. 

I could see her chilly facade soften, her eyes shone brightly in the moonlight, and I couldn't help but feel like I was falling for her for the first time all over again. She carefully wraps her fingers around mine, interlocking our hands as she gently guides me behind Crackstone's ossuary. 

I fall quiet as I had no idea what to expect, so with my mind swirling with each hypothetical scenario, ranging from her throwing me into a ditch, or to her downright murdering me, I follow her curiously. My heart was pounding yet somehow fluttering in its chest as I kept my focus on Wednesday's back, noting she's worn her black leather jacket, the one she uses when she wishes to make an impression.

I'm guided to the end of the island, where a small cemetery is, these were the resting places of Crackstone's followers, those loyal enough to have risked their lives for him. It was quite dark now, and it was hard to see two steps in front of me, but I prevailed, squeezing Wednesday's hand a little tighter each time I felt like I was going to step on something shifty, or had jolted when I slipped a little on a wet leaf.

"You've gotten a lot jumpier since we split up," her smooth, soulless voice speaks up, a hint of mischief in her words. She comes to a stop, standing on my right as she looks at me with an uncertain flicker in her eyes.

"Just more clumsy," I chuckle softly, standing still next to her, it was quiet for a few seconds, the both of us just staring at each other. That was until I heard her clear her voice over the soft water rush of the lake, the howl of owls in the trees and the occasional call of a crow in the wind.

"Do you.... like it then?" She asks, her head tilting slightly in curiosity as she looks for my answer, I was unable to reply properly, my brows were furrowed, and my lips pursed in confusion.

"Like what?" I question, Wednesday's hand lets go of mine, outstretched to what's in front of her, my head slowly moving to her simple direction, my eyes scanning the terrain. "Oh...." I whisper in awe.

What I can see, is that the dead naked trees surrounding the graveside had fairy lights hung from the branches, the area is lit up enough to show the black tartan blanket displayed across the grass, a basket resting on it. In the distance, about 4 feet away from the quilt, stood a white screen, and on top of the tallest headstones, laid a projector-camera.

I was in such a shock, I hadn't even considered how Wednesday had gotten this all working on an island with no WiFi, or electricity. All I could focus on was the way my palms started to sweat, the nervous thumping of my heart and the shaky breath I had managed to produce after a long moment of silence.

"You don't like it....do you?" I hear her disappointed whisper beside me. The panic set in, and seeing her disappointed frown, probably the most expressive she's ever been towards me, made my heart ache a thousand pains it was like needles getting pricked over and again inside my chest. "God, I knew this was stupid." She mutters to herself, her head hanging in her hands as can see my lack of an answer was starting to affect her, but didn't really know what to say, there was so much happening at once. 

"I....love it," I blurt out loudly, my cheeks twinging with red from embarrassment by how awkward that sounded, God I wish the earth would just swallow me whole. I see Wednesday's shoulders tense, a moment of hesitation before she raises her head to look at me, disbelief in her grey, midnight eyes. 

"Really?" She asks, eyeing me up and down thrice to make sure I wasn't lying. 

"Yes, I love it...it seems so... familiar, but I can't really place where I've seen this idea before," I say with a soft chuckle. I looked around again, this felt...nostalgic in some way, it was comforting, yet slightly annoying I couldn't figure out what. 

"Well, follow me, I swear you'll like it," she says in a gentle tone, one I'm not used to, but my heart and ears melt at the sound of it, it was like the velvet of a cushion. It was hard to tell in the dark, even with the dim fairy lights, but it was a subtle change I could see, Wednesday's eyes were glimmering with hope, and she seemed genuinely excited to take me on this...

Holy shit, this was a date, a date? Really? With Wednesday? Am I dreaming? No, no, I just pinched my thigh, and that hurt, this is certainly not a dream. Oh my fucking god, I'm on a date, this is madness, complete madness, I don't think the white rabbit can argue with me on this. Wait...I'm in fucking sweatpants and a hoodie, oh no, oh no, oh no...

"I got this idea from the survey," Wednesday's voice brings me out of my own thoughts as she gestures for me to sit down on the cover, I look at her with a small smile, pleasantly surprised to hear she took my words into suggestion. 

"Really? I mean, that was 70 questions, I'm surprised you even read any of it," I chuckle timidly, my eyes wandering around the sky as I take in the fairy lights, they weren't just the white ones, there were mixed with dark blue and orange, the dimness made it so my eyes weren't hurting, but still made it light enough so I knew where I was. Upon closer inspection, I could understand something clearly at last, the bulbs were shaped like bats, making this all sweeter as I had a fondness for bats. 

"Well, I understand some queries were... questionable," she says carefully, her eyes flicking up then to me, "But I wanted to take your words into consideration, and let you know that I respected your opinions on the answers," her voice tussles over faintly. 

"I think this is perfect, it shows you're actually able to listen to others," I joke lightly with her as I lean back on my hands, my palms touching the thick quilt as I had my legs crossed, wanting a more relaxed view of everything. 

"Ah, yes, my listening did need some work, thanks to you, I'm able to now see my wrongs more clearly," Wednesday had mused, and I could detect a playful tone in the depths of her sarcastic remark, which caused me to chuckle slightly. 

It was silent for a long while, the both of us weren't sure what to say, I was trying to bite back the urge to ask her the meaning of this, the proper meaning of it, I found it a little strange that Wednesday would have gone out of her way for me like this just because of some silly review. 

"Are those bats?" I inquire instead, mentally slapping myself for the hesitancy in myself, Wednesday looks at me, studying me for a moment, her head tilting up to look at the lights. 

"Hmm," she hums in confirmation before her eyes meet mine again, "I remember you saying you liked bats, was that incorrect?" Her voice seemed nervous and worried about my negative response, but I quickly shook my head to reassure her. 

"I love bats," I murmur, earning a more relaxed look from the young Addams, I was still looking around in wonder, trying to piece together when, and how did she manage to set all of this up so discreetly, just goes to show school security was ass. 

Suddenly, I'm nudged by Wednesday, making my attention drift to her, "Are you hungry?" She asked and I was going to say no out of politeness from my awkward persona, but it seemed the rumbling of my stomach confirmed her question, which made me sheepishly smile as I averted my eyes from her, I could hear her soft, low laughter rumble in my ears, and I was feeling those familiar butterflies in my chest all over again. 

"Uhm, yeah, I guess I could eat," I say casually, trying to play off the fact my body was yelling out for some food right now, which fueled Wednesday's amusement. She pulled over the picnic basket, assuming it was already made food, but what I wasn't expecting was for her to pull out food containers, she handed me the biggest one first, and I could see the nervous flicker in her eyes as she watched me open it up. 

I look into the plastic box, seeing two, sliced Cubano sandwiches, it was made well, except for the small burn marks on the side of the bread, as she would have to have grilled it, however, instead of being disappointed by it being slightly overcooked, my heart melted, much like the way the cheese had done. 

"You made this?" I ask her curiously, picking up one slice to inspect the food, it was messily layered with Swiss cheese, mustard, roast pork, ham and pickles. The sight of it was mouthwatering, it looked delicious. I glance back to Wednesday to see her nod in confirmation. 

"I know it doesn't look the best," she begins restlessly, her fingers twirling as she kept her focus on her lap, "I mean, I had put it on the grill too long, and got a little impatient, so I ended up burning myself a little, I even may have rushed the dicing a little too," she rambles quietly, my eyes glance down to her fidgety hands, now understanding the need for the nude coloured plasters decorating her digits. 

I keep quiet, placing the sandwich I already touched onto the lid as I set the box down, but this seemed to have given her the wrong message as she quickly pulled out another container, this one was squarer, and a little deeper in width, I open this one next, her pupils shaking in nerves as she briefly glanced at me. 

"I-I made millionaires shortbread..." she stammers for the first time, I peer into the tub to see that she had arranged the top to be decorated in small pretzel crumbs, and marshmallows, "I may have p-put too many toppings and such, but I was pan-panicking a little so I made multiple ones, I know they aren't cut up the best, it's crumbly too-" she stops mid-sentence, snatching the treat away from me, and I was a little sad because it looked really good, "You know what? Never mind, it's stupid, this was stupid, I'm sorry for dragging you all the way out here-"

I couldn't prevent the small smile growing larger on my face as I looked at her with such tenderness, her efforts for tonight were all for me, I didn't care if the food wasn't 5-star Micheline chef cooked, the fact she made it herself was good enough for me. 

"Why are you smiling?" She snaps harshly, which made me jolt in my seat from surprise, "I ruined this whole evening," she sighs sadly, away to hide her face in her hands, but my own hand reaches out for her, taking it into mine as I look at her with a tender expression, "What?" She asks defeatedly, her eyes not even looking at me but trained on the floor. 

I lean in, placing a supple kiss on her cheek, my other hand cupping her face to help guide her skin to me, "Wednesday, I love this," I whisper to her, flashing a warm grin in her direction. 

"B-but...I....I ruined the food..." she mumbled, her eyes wide with surprise at my expression of affection, I could see a moderate shade of pink dust on her cheeks, making my heart flutter lightly. I squeeze her hand, and two of my fingers caress down the side of her profile to tilt her chin in my direction. 

"No, you didn't ruin anything, the food presentation doesn't matter to me," I breathe out, "I'm so touched that you went through all of this trouble for me, you have no idea how happy I am right now," I assure her as I look into her eyes. 

"What does this...mean for us?" She asks with her faint undertone manner, she leans a little closer to me, hope swimming in her pupils, "Does this mean you take me back?" She questioned me with a nervous smile, it was the first time seeing her so.... vulnerable and open with me.

"As long as you promise to make time for me, I don't want to feel like a minuscule problem to you, if we're going to be together, I want to be one of your priorities," I tell her sternly with a blank expression. 

"I can do that, I promise, I won't lose you again," she guarantees me, pulling me into her embrace, which was unexpected, but I wrap my arms around her waist, squeezing her back as I rest my chin on her shoulder, I could feel her forehead brush up on mine and the warmth of her breath fanning against my collarbone above my hoodie. "Can I try something?" Wednesday speaks up after a comfortable few moments in silence. 

"Hmm? Yeah, sure," I say sweetly, raising my head up to look at her, she mimics the action, her hands sliding up my arms to cup my face, her eyes surveying mine. We both look at each other for a short time before suddenly I felt the softness of her lips on mine, her eyes closing as she pulled me closer to her, my heart rate was skyrocketing, and the only logical thing I could do was kiss her back, I had no control of my body, everything felt like a dream like I was in the clouds. 

She pulled away a few seconds later, her cheeks a little flushed, offering me a sheepish smile, "Was that ok?" She questions self-consciously, as I knew she had never kissed before. 

"That was...perfect, thank you," I say shyly, blushing a little as I look down at my lap, feeling timid. I'm pulled back to meet Wednesday's soft, caring gaze as she uses her hand to cup my chin, an innocent smile on her face. 

"Can I do it again?" She asks softly, leaning in a little, making me tempted to give in, and I do, I meet her halfway, humming softly in confirmation before my lips close on hers, that same contentment filling my chest, I lean back to pull away, but Wednesday was quick to place her hand on the back of my neck, sending a jolt of electricity through me as she deepened the kiss. 

I place my hand on her forearm, melting into the motion as she responds by swiping her tongue across my bottom lip, I gasp, pulling back quickly as my face heated up, "I uhm...d-don't think we are ready for that yet," I stammer shyly, covering my mouth with my hand in shock. 

It took her a couple of seconds to realise what I meant, before her face turned beet red, her hands moving quickly as she talked, "Oh my goodness, I'm so sorry, I didn't mean to rush you or make you uncomfortable, oh god I'm such an idiot, I had to ruin this whole night with that and-"

I quickly pecked her lips before she got herself into a frenzy, trying to reassure her, "It's ok," I said calmly, even though my body was still feeling the after-effects of our kiss, "Let's just take things slow, ok?" I suggest sweetly to her, my hand squeezing hers lightly. 

She nods carefully, taking a deep breath to calm herself down, "Yeah, yeah, you're right, slow...slow...," she murmurs to herself, pondering deeply about this small piece of information, which was adorable, and all I could think to sum up this moment was...

God, I love this idiot. 

Bonus:

"Omg Thing, Thing, she's doing it, she's doing, omg they kissed, they kissed!" The werewolf squeals from the way in the back of the island, high up in a tree, using a pair of binoculars to spy on the re-developed couple. 

"Omg, they are going again, Thing look away!" Enid says panicked, trying to shield the little hand from the display of romance as she herself, zooms in with the lens, soaking up the moment. 

Chapter Text

I stumble out of the club, giggling to myself as I hug my friends goodbye, wishing them a safe journey home as their cab pulls up, the crisp night air stings my exposed arms as goosebumps form to protect me from the bitter cold as I wave them off, once the cab drives off out of sight I fumble around for a few minutes in the small bag I brought with me, searching for something with clumsy hands. I eventually managed to get a good grip on the small device, pulling it out from the darkness of my bag, my eyes immediately squint from the brightness my phone screen offers, having gotten used to the dim lighting of the nightclub, the time displays 3:48 AM, a time I barely register as my face ID doesn't work, making me huff in frustration as I lean against the wall of the club building for support of my sluggish frame.

It takes me a good minute just to put in my password, I was a little surprised that it didn't lock from the number of times I put in the wrong code, but I cheer to myself rather loudly when I get it right, earning a few stares from bystanders as my thumb hovers over the screen on the search for the contact app. I begin to slouch slightly like an old man as I get lost in the search, the buzz of the alcohol is pounding in my veins, and I feel awake and alive, yet tired and burned out all at once. I manage to bring up a list of contacts, having very few as it's just close friends and family, but when I see the familiar nickname I smile, taking a deep breath to steady myself before hitting the name, hoping to God I dialled the right person. 

Dailing "Puppers 🥰💖🐺"

"Yello!" I say enthusiastically into the speaker of the phone, happy to see that I did dial the right person as I see their name at the top of the call. I decided to start walking, swaying a little as I took small steps at a time, the world was seemingly harder to navigate at the moment, but I waited patiently, yet impatiently for the familiar chirp of the caller ID's voice to ring out, but it never comes. 

"Hello, this is Enid's phone, who is this?" A soft-spoken, yet gruff feminine woman speaks. I immediately side-eye the phone, and a feeling of defence comes to mind, having no idea who, or what this woman was, I begin turning my phone around in my hand, inspecting the device closely in hopes of gaining some insight into the caller. 

"Who are you, and where the fuck is Enid?" I ask my words a blur in my rush of harshness. 

"Speak slower," the stranger snaps, yet her voice never lost its femineity. 

"Why did you call me?" I questioned her, completely forgetting my original intent for this phone call. 

"You called my roommate's phone?" She says, her voice sounding confused with a hint of irritation. 

"Did I?" I said aloud, meaning only for me to hear, but it was a lot clearer to the person on the phone than I had hoped. I can hear a long irritable sigh on the other end, and it clicks in my brain, "I did!" I say cheerfully, proud of myself for remembering as I hold my phone up to my face like a microphone. "So anygays" I say, forgetting the English language in my excitement, "Who is you?" I inquire with a slur, hoping to learn who I'm currently speaking to. 

"Did you just say? Never mind" I hear her murmur to herself, "I'm Wednesday, Wednesday Addams." She introduces herself calmly, "And who might you be?" She questions.

"I'm Bond, James Bond," I say in a serious British accent, I then burst into a fit of giggles, "I'm just messing with you, I'm Y/n," I say in a happy sigh after my laughter, but then I stop abruptly, "Wait Wednesday?" I ask, repeating her name repeatedly, I tap my chin, trying to recall. 

My small steps came to a stop, almost at the corner of the sidewalk I hadn't gotten far, but it sure felt like I walked a marathon. I was still on my high, the cold no longer bothering me as I worked hard to figure out why this girl's name was so familiar to me. "Yes? Why have you called?" Her voice captures my short attention span once again, making me chuckle for no reason at all. 

"Oh right...is Ennie there?" I ask with a friendly chirp, going back to walking as I safely cross the road, heading over to the local park as I deem it to be safer at this time, it was isolated and also a shortcut to my house, "I needs to speaks to her," I elaborate my best, but to be frank, my speech was not its usual 100%. 

"Are you drunk?" She questions my speech before sighing, "She isn't here right now; do you want me to take a message?" She offers, sighing in relief from probably thinking she can end the call soon. 

"No!" I say quickly, my mouth right against the speaker of the phone to emphasise my urgency, "I mean uh, yes I'm drunk," I quickly elaborate, "But uh...I kind of need.... uh..." I was struggling to ask what I wanted, it was a little embarrassing, especially to ask such an attractive-sounding person, "I actually...kind of need someone....to stay on the phone..." I slur quietly, speaking slower so I can say what I need to clearly. 

"Uhh, why?" She asks, a hint of annoyance in her tone, "Can't you just call one of your friends?" I am inquired, leaving me to lick my dry lips as I walked the dimly lit gritty path of the park, the wind quietly whistling behind me. 

"Well...my sister is kind of the only person I call when I'm drunk," I mutter, shrugging to myself as I look up at the night sky, not caring where I'm walking, I feel rather calm and free in this moment, accompanied by the stranger's voice, not feeling so alone. 

"Your sister? Do you perhaps mean Enid?" her voice asks, trying to piece together the dots, I make a hum of conformation to the woman. 

"Yeah, Ennie is my older sister, I usually call her after a night out, so she knows I got home safely," I explain, a wide grin on my face as I talk about my sister, the only one who understood me out of our pack, our family was always trying to squish me and the blond into social norms, mainly werewolf ones, but still, in hard times I always look to the older Sinclair for advice. "Where is she?" I repeat my question from earlier. 

"She's out buying some snacks, apparently her cravings get really intense," Wednesday tells me, I make a small hum as a 'yes, it's true.' "So, I guess I'm stuck with you, I don't want Enid yelling at me later for hanging up on you," she sighs, mostly likely pinching the bridge of her nose in annoyance. 

"Thank you kindly, Wednesday- OH MY GOD YOU'RE 'THE' WEDNESDAY!!!" I exclaim, finally recognising her from the times my sister showed me pictures of her when we'd meet for our coffee catch-up dates every weekend.

"I'm just regular Wednesday," she counters, and I can now recognise the blank tone that Enid always told me she had. 

"No, no, no, you don't understand," I say quickly, now a little pep in my step as I have to stop myself from bumping into a lamppost, I hold onto it for a few seconds, keeping Wednesday on the speaker phone as I giggle, "You're my sister's hot roommate!" I cheer, not realising I'll regret those words later. 

"Excuse me?" she asks, clearly unsure whether she should be flattered or concerned. 

"Ok, ok, ok, hear me out," I say with a giggle, "I have like the biggest crush on you, but secretly," I whisper at the end, "You can't tell anyone, not even yourself," I shush her over the phone, my finger close to my lips as I swing around the pole with a small audible 'weeeeii', going back to my walk. 

"But Enid knows?" She clarifies, and I nod eagerly, "I'll take the rapid change in the winds as yes," she sighs. "So uh, Y/n, tell me about yourself, Enid talks about you a lot, but I don't really know you," she starts up, hoping to keep my mind occupied so I don't go off course. 

I start to walk again, making a loud 'hmmm' as I think, "Well, I'm a werewolf," I say. 

"I gathered that."

"I can bench press 328lb (148.77kg)" I blurt out randomly. 

"Good for you?" she says confused.

"Thank you!" I accept the compliment proudly. "I have three cats," I tell her straight after. 

"But you're a werewolf," she tells me. 

"Yeah, and? I love my children," I slur, "My children's names are-"

"I didn't ask-"

"Gurgi, Rouge, and Alfred," I list off uncaring of her disinterest, "One is a grumpy tuxedo, the others a lovey-dovey Tabbie, and lastly there's the orange one, we do not speak of his wrongdoings," I say in a grim tone. 

"But what did-"

"No!" I interrupt her, "Nada, zip, zap, zoosh!" I yell incoherently, leaving me to be met with silence for a long minute. 

"Ok...," I hear on the other side, "what club are you coming from?" she questions. I have to scratch my head to remember, but when I remember I smile lazily, feeling a little sleepily all of a sudden, I needed to get home soon, or I'd crash right here in the park, so I focus on making myself way out the other entrance of the park, leaving Wednesday in the dark for a while, "Uh hello?" she checks in. 

"Hmm? Oh sorry, I went to Puzzles," I inform her, the clacking of my shoes hitting the floor is subtle, but enough to remind me of my current mission. 

"Hmm, I'm looking up the location now," she says, remaining quiet until she gets what she wants from her phone, "Ok, and where do you live?" she questions. 

"Uh, can I trust you?" I ask sceptically, I hear a scoff on the other end, making me silently roll my eyes in amusement, it was fun teasing Wednesday. 

"Yes, you can, address, now," she demands. 

"Enid was right, you are very grouchy," I mumble, I hear a tsk on the other line, so with a little bit of trust, but mainly fear for my life, I give her my address. 

"Ok, so you should be able to get there in 15 minutes, I am taking into account the fact you're drunk and small-minded, so that'll be an extra 10," she says casually. 

"I am not small-minded!" I say offended, pouting a little as I sort of stomp on the path, huffing to myself, I contemplate pocketing my phone to drown her out, but some part of me just really likes listening to her talk. 

"Yet you should've been home at least 8 minutes ago, but you kept on getting sidetracked talking to me," she says, a hint of amusement in her tone, "You know, you are a lot like Enid, just less...perky," she notes to herself. "Well, besides from now, you're a handful at the moment," she continues to throw shade at me. 

"And you're insanely attractive, yet you don't see me pointing it out," I counter. If my brain wasn't able to come up with witty remarks, I could always use my trump card, flirting. 

"I uh...excuse me?" 

"Your beauty is excused, sweetheart," I say smoothly, smirking to myself when I hear the familiar sigh of annoyance from her, "Cat got your tongue?" I tease her, chuckling to myself as I make it out the other front entrance of the park, taking a left down the quiet street as I hum to myself quietly. 

"Just focus on your walking," she snaps, although if I was paying attention I would've heard the waver of her voice at the end, almost sounding like a whimper, but I didn't register it. 

"I'm finnneee" I say with a grin, at that moment I turn my head when I see a bird fly above me, resulting in me smacking myself straight in the face with a lamppost. "Ow...stupid lamppost," I complain.

"Hey dimwit, there's lampposts on the sidewalk you know," she chuckles. 

"Really?" I groan, rubbing my nose "Didn't notice," I grumble as I pat the pole, apologising to it.

"Did you just apologise to it?" Wednesday questions in disbelief. 

"Poles have feelings too Weds," I argue, leaving me with another heavy sigh in response.  I manage to walk forward for a little bit, passing by familiar doors and numbers as I begin to recognise my street little by little but then I end up tripping over my own two feet as I stumble forward, but I catch myself on a car with one hand, protecting my phone with the other which ends up making my whole body smash into the car, making the sirens go off. "Oh shit!" I yell. bringing both hands over my ears, the corner of the phone dogging into my cheek.  

"Run you idiot!" I'm urged over the phone, so I quickly find my footing, bolting it out of there as I breathe heavily, running was a horrible idea whilst under the influence. 

I manage to make it to the end of the street, gasping for air as I see my house just up ahead to which I sigh in relief, "Oh my god," I pant, leaning against a closed bin, my phone clutched tightly in my grasp, "I think I'm safe," I tell Wednesday. 

"You are really a Sinclair," I hear her mutter under her breath, seemingly stressed by babysitting me all night. "Are you nearing your house?" she asks in a long breath, sounding like a disappointed parent. 

"Yeah, I see my door," I slur, my legs beginning to feel like jelly, "If I go silent don't worry, I think I need to focus on one thing at a time now," I tell her, pocketing my phone in my back trouser pocket as I use both hands on the railings to my outdoor stairs, shakily ascending them one by one until eventually I reach the top. 

"That's the brightest idea I think you've come up with tonight," I hear her muffled voice from behind me, making me turn around to see if she was actually behind me, my mind feeling like it's all a blur, so I shake it off, reminding myself it's just her on the phone. 

I pat myself down for my keys, thankful to have kept them in my front pocket as I pull them out, struggling to fit the key through the keyhole, I mutter curses until it goes in, making me rest my forehead against the door in victory. "Finally," I whisper, pulling my phone back out my pocket, "Uh hey, I'm away to unlock my door, so I'll hang up now," I tell Wednesday ready to hit end call as I raise my head off the hardwood. 

"No wait!" I hear her say, stopping me in my tracks as I wait for her to explain, "I uh...I'm not going until I know you are in your house, door locked and such," she says sternly, leading me to believe she really didn't want to get on my sister's bad side. 

"Oh, uh sure," I say, yawning shortly after, the alcohol weighs me down as my eyes get heavy, so I turn the key, hearing it click before pushing open the door, stepping inside as I remove the key, taking it as I place it on the rack, I hear it fall and I sigh, "I'll get it tomorrow," I tell myself, slugging my jacket off, as well as my shirt, leaving me in my sports bra. 

I walk down the hallway, before turning back around quickly, at the sound of Wednesday's voice, "Lock your door," she scolds me, making my heart thump from the sound of her tone, it had startled me.

"Yes Ma'am," I say in a rather horrible southern accent as I do as she says, locking the door as well as pulling the chain over for extra precaution, I'm met by my small companions as they rub themselves against my legs, making me giggle to myself as I lean down to pet their heads, cooing at their cuteness. "Hi, babies," I greet them, giving them lovies before I stand back up, taking my shoes off as I walk down the hallway to my bedroom, flopping down on my bed back first, a long exhale escaping my lips followed by a yawn.

"So, is that you in bed now?" Wednesday's voice asks, I hold the phone up with both hands, my eyes getting harder to keep open. 

"Yeah, that's me in bed Weds," I jumble my words together, "Night," I tell her, hitting the end call button as I lay my phone beside me, still clutched in my hand as I turn to lay on my side, sleep finally greeting me. 

Wednesday's POV

I wait for the phone call to end, but it never comes, so i pull the device away from my ear, wondering what happened when I see that Y/n had accidentally turned on her camera, she was sound asleep, soft snores coming from her as her chest rises and falls quietly, but what caught my attention was the fact she was only in a sports bra. 

"I uh, oh my-" I mutter to myself, my face feeling hot, Y/n was a rather attractive girl, I had seen her in a few photos that Endi showed me, but I had never paid close attention to her before, but after tonight I can't deny that I have a small fondness for the younger Sinclair. 

I couldn't help but admire her for a few seconds when the door suddenly burst open, making me quickly hit the end call button, my face feeling hotter than ever before compared to my usual coolness. "Hey, I'm back!" My roommate cheers, holding a carrier bag, "Uh Weds, are you ok? You seem like you have a fever," the werewolf notes, causing me to cup one hand over my face in attempt to shield my blush from her. 

"I am fine Enid," I manage to get out in a composed tone, "I just- I was on the phone with your sister just there," I inform her, handing over her phone back to her as I head to bed, "Goodnight Enid," I tell her, not allowing her another moment to ask what it had been about as I close my eyes, forcing myself to look asleep, praying that this weird feeling in my chest would go away by tomorrow. 

Chapter Text

I walk into the Nevermore grounds, a nervous pattering in my heart as I head up the stairs to the front door, where an abnormally tall, smartly dressed middle-aged woman awaits me with a smile, 𝐿𝒶𝓇𝒾𝓈𝓈𝒶 𝒲𝑒𝑒𝓂𝓈, in a lime green text was displayed above her shiny white hair.

"Y/n L/n, correct?" She asks in a subtle British accent, I nod slowly, afraid that it'll loosen my head, I'll be the first-ever Dullahan enrolled in Nevermore Academy. A species that is dying off due to it being so rare, my father, the headless horseman is a legend, a myth and many supernatural hunters would do anything to know his whereabouts, anything. 

"Yes, I assume you're principal Weems?" I inquire in a polite manner, my hands crossing behind my back. 

"Yes, and don't worry, your secret will stay between me and you" She assures me, which makes me feel a little better as I nod in gratitude. 

"Splendid, my father spoke highly of you, I'm glad he didn't hold back on his words," I say gratefully with a small smile. The woman smiles too, a dash of red coating her cheeks. 

"Abraham and I are old friends, I'm glad to know he hasn't forgotten about me" she says appreciatively. 

"You should write to him if you wish, he doesn't believe in modern technology" I chuckle lightly, hoping my father gets back in touch with his high school friends, he's a very isolated man nowadays, unless you count the hours he spends with his horse, Phillip. 

"Ah, same old Abe, he was never fond of the idea of computers" she chuckles softly, "But enough about your father, would you like me to show you around the school?" She inquires politely. 

"Yes, I'd like to understand the layout," I tell her softly, keeping a straight posture as I follow behind her with quiet, swift steps. 

Timeskip

Principal Weems showed me around the school, telling me briefly about its founder and history, it was all very interesting until we came to the dormitory buildings, "You'll be rooming with two girls whom I picked specifically for their personality and attributes, that I believed would benefit you". She informs me, I stop walking to look at her. 

"Pardon, Principal Weems, but I was under the impression I'd have a dorm to myself," I say, feeling a little bothered, she looks at me and smiles softly. 

"Yes, you were originally, but your father asked I keep your identity under the radar, a student living in the dorms by themselves is highly unlikely," she elaborates, I'm not happy with the decision, but if my father asked for it, then who am I to argue with him. 

"Alright then" I murmur, folding my arms over my chest as I follow her to the elevator, she takes us to the fourth floor, before leading me down the end of the hall to my left, where we stop in front of door number 1846. She opens the door to see something that makes both of our eyes widen, a girl with raven hair, held together by neat braids, has hogtied a blonde girl, who squirms and thrashes on the floor. 

"Quit moving, you are knocking over the candles" the raven-haired girl commands coldly to the girl in a panic on the floor, who now that I look at it, seems to be in the middle of some sort of ritual. 

"Hmm, hmmm!!" The blonde screams into her rag that's wrapped around her mouth when she sees the two of us, her eyes pleading for help. Principal Weems regains her composure after a few seconds and stands up straight. 

"Ms Addams!" She says sternly, "Release Ms Sinclair this instant." she glowers at the student who looks up, a monotone expression on her face, before she rolls her eyes, sighing, she then proceeds to untie the blonde, who with my abilities from my father, I can see that she is called 𝓔𝓷𝓲𝓭  𝓢𝓲𝓷𝓬𝓵𝓪𝓲𝓻, her name decorated in a bolder font, her name painted pink, and the cold looking girl, who has certainly piqued my interest, is 𝐖𝐞𝐝𝐧𝐞𝐬𝐝𝐚𝐲 𝐀𝐝𝐝𝐚𝐦𝐬, accompanied by a black writing along the top of her head, I believe to be a descendant of Gomez Addams, a man my father admitted to befriending in his youth.  

"Thank you!" Enid cries, quickly hiding behind Principal Weems, but I can sense her curious gaze towards me, and I look at her briefly, to which she shies away from my glance, so I turn my head back around to Addams who stands with her arms crossed, looking rather displeased. 

"This is your new roommate, Y/n L/n, now that you both have made quite the impression on her, you shall help her with settling in, good day," Weems says, looking a little distressed, this probably isn't the first time Addams has been caught doing this sort of thing, my only concern is if she'll end up doing it to me. 

"Good day," I nod my head politely to the two girls once the three of us are left alone, the blonde is the first to greet me, she holds out her hand, a warm smile on her face, despite the ritual she was nearly apart of moments before. 

"Hiya!" She chirps, I take her hand in mine, shaking it gently, offering her a polite smile in return "I'm Enid, and this is Wednesday." 

"You dress weirdly" Wednesday bluntly points out, I blink in surprise at her forwardness, and Enid looks horrified, face-palming as she groans softly at her roommate, but it makes a small smile cross my face.

"I guess I do," I reply softly, with a small twinge of amusement. They both look a little relieved, yet confused that I'm not bothered by their comments, but I shift my weight onto one foot, looking at them both, "I'd like to know which room I'd be staying in?" I ask faintly, Weems informed me that the dormitories are accustomed to house two or three people, each will have their own bedroom, fitted with en suite to accommodate their stay on campus. 

"Yours is down the hall to the right," Enid says sweetly, beginning to walk in that direction to show me to my room. 

"Thank you," I tell her softly, taking the luggage that had arrived prior to me getting a tour. 

"We can help you unpack if you'd like" Enid offered, her hands behind her back as she smiled warmly at me, I was a little hesitant about the idea, and I think the blonde could sense that, "You don't have to" She reassures me, "I just thought it might be a good way for me and Weds to get to know you," She elaborates kindly, the monotone rolls her eyes, standing behind Enid as she leans on my bedroom door frame, looking disinterested. 

"I told you not to call me Weds" She grumbles, rolling her eyes, "Let's get this over with then" She mutters, walking up to one of my small suitcases and unclipping the latches, my eyes widen as I realise which case she is about to open. 

"Wait, not that-"

It's too late, she's already opened it, Wednesday and Enid look at the case contents in surprise, she pulls out my most prized possession, the object rattling as it hits the floor. 

"Is this...a whip made of a spine?" Wednesday asks, her eyes glancing over the weapon with interest before her head turns to me finally, looking at me for an answer. 

"Uh..." I'm at a loss for words, I look at the whip, a gift from my father when I turned 12, it's a Dullahan's primary weapon, when they'd ride on their horse they'd whip their victims, stunning them down for a quick easy kill, how on earth was I supposed to explain this to my two roommates?

"I'm a... collector..." I say cautiously, my arms folding over my chest as I bite the inside of my cheek. Wednesday raises a brow, looking sceptical as she proceeds to go over the other contents in my case, I have a jar full of small bones, human, they are the bones of ears, teeth or fingers, my father kept a momentum of all of his killings, and wished I do the same, so the jar of bones are people who I killed due to being traitors, thieves, or just overall sickos, and he wanted me to keep that part of his legacy with him, even if now, killing are needed less, they all had a valuable lesson too. 

"Hm, and how do you explain this?" She inquires curiously, pulling out my dagger collection, she looks slightly impressed, "I haven't seen one of these in a while" She murmurs, pulling out my Sica dagger, unsheathing it from its case to hold it up to the light, "You must take good care of these I see" She says, looking over to me, I sense a feel of pride for her, but I'd rather not push my luck by assuming. 

"I'd rather have them in good condition than have them rusted, it ruins their beauty," I tell Wednesday, her eyes shine a little, her finger running over the blade slowly, a smile threatens to tug at her lips, but she persists in keeping it hidden. 

"I must say, I'm intrigued, who did the spine of your whip belong to?" She inquires curiously, I bite the inside of my cheek, wondering if I should say it, but she seems not to mind the brutal, gore-ish things, so it should be okay. 

"It was a thief," I say my tone going slightly stern as my mind runs back to chasing down a villager who tried to hunt my father, he ended up stealing my head to show 'proof' to the village that Dullahans exist, but what he didn't know was that I was still able to move my body without my head, so I summoned my body to come after me, it was quite thrilling seeing the fear in his eyes when a headless body came running at full speed on a horse, my axe in hand to chop him down. 

Wednesday's face perks up, but not enough to show actual emotion, "So this is a real human spine?" she asks, her voice holding a tinge of interest. 

"Yes, it is" I confirm, to which Wednesday kind of makes this weird squeak of excitement, making me and Enid raise a brow in confusion, she quickly clears her throat, looking away to the side. 

"You have an... alright collection," she says, feigning disinterest as she looks around

Enid stands there, trying not to look like this topic of conversation is bothering her before her   curious gaze lands on my suitcase as she points to a helmet, "Why do you have a knight's helmet?" She asks, pointing to it, Wednesday puts my dagger back where it was, picking it up to inspect it, her fingers brushing up the red feather on the top it carefully as if she was admiring it. 

"Do you joust?" Wednesday suddenly asks, making mine and Enid's head turn to look at her. 

"Yes, I do" I answer honestly, feeling a little nervous from having my personal belongings be exposed in front of two strangers. Enid and Wednesday are surprised by my answer. 

"Jousting hasn't been a thing...since well, a while" Enid murmurs, I shake my head softly, chuckling a little. 

"There are a few tournaments back in my hometown, we tend to enjoy the older things," I tell them, Wednesday's brow perks up. 

"And where are you from, exactly?" She inquires, curiosity written all over her face, as she takes the helmet from Enid's grasp, taking the time to admire it herself. 

"Sleepy Hollow, in New York," I tell her, she nods, lost in thought for a moment.

"That's where the headless horseman's folklore was built wasn't it?" She asks, my heart begins to drum in my chest, my throat drying with nerves. 

"Yes," I answer slowly. 

"Is it true then, have you ever seen the headless horseman?" She asks with curiosity; I shake my head. 

"No, legend has it he lives in the woods, far from the eyes of the public," I tell her, forcing myself to hold a neutral expression, she nods before sighing, putting down my helmet back where it was in the case. 

"It's a shame, I always admired him," she says almost reminiscently. I raise a brow at her. 

"You have?" I ask curiously, to which she nods. 

"He was a mercenary, who killed sinners who thought they could get away with it," she speaks softly, "Plus his way of killing was always...fascinating to me." She says with a grim-like smile. I grow excited by her words, no one has ever spoken about my father's killing methods so openly before. 

"Really? Which one is your favourite?" I ask with a smile. They both seem taken aback by my enthusiasm, but Wednesday leans forward, her body language is engaged, but her expression stays the same. 

"Oh, there are many! I've always admired the brutality of him dragging his victims by the strangle of his whip when he's been on horseback, dragging them along the dirt." She starts off, and I feel my heart twinge in excitement for her next words. "Another is the decapitation, apparently his victims had a clean cut, which can be hard to do in one swoop, and the fact he did it with just a battle axe makes it that more memorable!" She rambles, and I nod along in agreement, these were killing methods I thought no one paid attention to, but the fact that this girl seems unafraid of murder only makes her so much more interesting than I originally thought. 

"I personally like the way he handled ripping out mercenaries' hearts with just his hand, his nails are quite sharp, and he's practically a walking machete!" I say in glee, to which Wednesday's eyes glimmer slightly. However, a clearing of someone's throat stops me from speaking. 

Enid perks up, placing a hand on my shoulder, "As we never quite finished introductions, I was going to warn you that Wednesday is sadistic, and I fear will turn into a sociopath, and now I fear you are one too," she looks around at my closed suitcases, wondering what horrors rest in them, "so please, keep this stuff away from her," she says playfully but also pleading me with her eyes to not let Wednesday turn into a serial killer. 

"Oh of course" I say with a polite nod of my head, being careful with the force and movement of it as I mentally calm myself down. "As I said, these are just collectables, so it's not like I use them" I remind them, to which they both nod, but I can't help but feel Wednesday's eyes linger on me for a moment longer. 

"Your accent doesn't match your place of origin" Wednesday calls out, making me turn my head to look at her. 

"It doesn't?" I ask, a twinge of nervousness in my tone. Suddenly Enid smacks Wednesday's shoulder. 

"Wednesday, we talked about this!" She scolds the raven-haired girl, who merely rolls her eyes. 

"I'm just trying to get to know her better Enid" Wednesday grumbles, looking to the side in annoyance. Enid folds her arms over her chest, glaring at Wednesday for a moment before turning to me with a bright smile, 'Wow, their dynamic is...something....' I think to myself. 

"It's quite alright," I reassure the pair with a small smile, "I was brought up to speak multiple languages, so I come off as formal" I explain politely. To which the pair nod slowly in understanding. 

"How many languages do you speak?" Wednesday asks, her expression is blank, but with the way, her eyes soften slightly, I can tell she is curious. 

"Hmm, I'd say about... 7, plus I can understand animals pretty well," I say as I nod when I count it up in my head. Enid's jaw drops to the floor whereas Wednesday just looks at me, her brows furrowing in surprise. 

"Are you serious?" Enid asks in disbelief. 

"Have I not learned enough?" I ask slightly worried, as I wasn't used to public school requirements, they both just look at each other in disbelief, having a secret conversation with their eyes as if to say 'Should we trust her?' I only furrow my brows in more confusion. 

"7 is...a lot for one person to know..." Enid says cautiously, not wanting to offend me, Wednesday takes a blunter approach, slamming her hand down on the floor, alerting me, and startling Enid. our gaze now to her. 

"Just where 'exactly' did you learn these?" She questions, her gaze is now colder, her expression roused with suspicion. I gulp nervously, my eyes darting to the side for a moment before meeting hers. 

"My father homeschooled me" I explain, but still, her gaze wouldn't budge, she was unconvinced, "He was...highly educated in languages, and wanted me to carry his knowledge with him" I add, hoping it'll lessen the suspicion in both their eyes. It seems to work as Enid nods slowly in understanding whereas Wednesday just makes a 'hmm' noise. 

"Just so we are clear L/n" Wednesday says coldly, making me nervous, "I don't like you, not yet anyway" She speaks bluntly as she tilts her head to the side, "However, you are an interesting specimen..." She trails, her eyes looking over my body. "So, you're under my radar," she warns. 

"Got it," I whisper nervously, wondering how she can be like this after we just had a moment of getting along so well. Enid offers me a smile to calm things down, and I give a small one back, beginning to question if there are more people like Wednesday in the world and how on earth was I supposed to deal with them. 

Time skip

It was the evening now, meaning I had time to unpack and explore my new school grounds by myself for a bit, as I wanted to familiarise myself with the layout of it so I wouldn't be completely lost on my first day. I'm away to open my school locker, having gone to the receptionist to get my code, when I feel a hand on my shoulder, my instincts kick in, making me grab the hand automatically as I turn around, bringing the person closer as I twist their arm, pushing their face into the steel of the lockers. 

"Who sent you?" I growl in the stranger's ear, the said boy squirms, wincing in pain as he taps his hand against the steel doors, a tap-out gesture, making my grip lessen, but I am still on high alert, the hallway was naturally quiet, too quiet, but I wasn't going to focus on that right now. 

"Geez dude, I just wanted to say hi," the male groans, his long hair whipping past his shoulders as he faces me, cradling his arm as he rubs it, hoping to ease the pain. 

"Oh," My cold demeanour falls, feeling a little embarrassed by my quick assumption, "My apologies Sir," I say softly, unbeknownst to me, I had an audience, "Are you quite alright?" I ask politely, my hands clasped in front of me as I worry for his wellbeing. 

"I'll be alright, I just wasn't expecting that kind of greeting," he chuckles nervously, clearly a little afraid of me now, "I'm 𝔛𝔞𝔳𝔦𝔢𝔯 𝔗𝔥𝔬𝔯𝔭𝔢," I can see his name scribbled neatly atop of his head in silver cursive, it certainly wasn't a common name, but it was too common for me. He holds his good hand out for a handshake, and I reciprocate the action curtly, not really wanting to make long physical contact. 

"I'm Y/n L/n, the Fae you've heard about," I introduce myself properly, taking two small courteous steps away from him, a lady should never stand too close to a man when they are alone together, it's a scandalous action, at least that's what my father would always say. 

"Right, that!" He snaps his fingers, a smile on his face, he thankfully stays where he is, having noted my backing movements, "My friends and I were wondering, as does most of the school," he begins nervously with a wired smile, "What exactly is a 'fae?' As in what does it entail?" He questions, his question makes my heart jitter in place, it was a fair question to ask, but I needed to word it in a way so that I wouldn't rouse suspicion to my species. 

"Well, it depends how you look at it," I answer, my arms folding over my chest, "Faes are unearthly spiritual beings or creatures," I elaborate calmly, "Folklore can range in different varieties, such as folklore, Mythology and Irish folklore, some are immortal, but can change that on choice, so the real question is Xavier, what kind of Fae do you presume me to be?" I turn the question on him, whatever he goes with, I will give brief information on it and take it as my identity, as long as it wasn't anything foolish such as a troll or goblin. 

"So, a fairy?" He asks hesitantly, I internally sigh, it was so not matching the Dullahan vibe, but if it kept my father's secret safe, a fairy I would be. 

"Yes, a fairy..." I confirm with a forced smile, the young man nods, acknowledging the facts when I see his group of friends from the corner of my eyes, spotting my blonde roommate in the crowd as well, I shrug it off, thinking nothing of it, he then opens his mouth to speak and I quickly snap with, "No, I am not naturally 4 inches, I do not have wings, I'm more of a spiritual fairy, yes, there are many varieties of a fairy, and I'm certainly not one of those Disney ones," I say all in one breath, making his mouth hang open for a long minute before closing it shut. 

"Right, yeah, no, no, no. of course," He mutters, his hand rubbing the back of his neck in an awkward, uncomfortable motion, his eyes starting around the hallways, it was surprisingly busy for this time now, I guess this really was a free-roam school. "Could you feed my curiosity and tell me what fae you happen to be exactly," he emphasises. 

"You mean to feed you and your friend's curiosity, I can see them from my peripheral vision, but my upbringing resides in the fact of breaking eye contact with whom I'm currently engaging," I say with a cool demeanour, never once taking my eyes off of Xavier, the man is clearly stunned, but it seems he has dealt with this kind of behaviour before, in a certain Addams I presume. 

"Alright, you caught me, I got the short stick," he confesses, to which I smile in amusement, this has caused him another palpitation, which is greatly entertaining to me. 

"Do not fret, I wish you no harm, I apologise if I came off that way earlier, I'm just still new to this whole public school lifestyle," I explain sweetly, I offer my hand out for a handshake and he goes to reciprocate when I have to pull back, my heart pounding in fear from the colour of his rings, they were gold. "Uh, is that gold?" I ask him, a tremble in my tone as I eye his jewellery from his outstretched hand. 

"Hmm, no, no, not real gold, it's spray paint," He tells me, eyeing me for my unusual reaction to the yellow metal, "Are you allergic?" He asks sympathetically, I gulp a little, deciding to go with that excuse, it was more believable anyway. 

"Y-yes, highly allergic, pardon my strong reaction, you just frightened me with it is all," I say politely, still eyeing his hand with extreme caution as he finally puts it down, and I feel safe once more. 

"Oh, I'm sorry to hear that, dealing with cash or change must be a challenge for you," he empathises with me, I smile kindly at the man for his sweet disposition, but now I really want to get back to my dorm at this point. 

"I'm sorry to cut this interaction short, I'm sure you'll get another chance to figure out what I am exactly, just not today, goodnight, Xavier," I nod courteously at him, my eyes trailing over at the group, I offer them a small smile, "And goodnight to you all too." They all gave me a nervous, shy goodbye as I returned to the shadows, disappearing from their view with ease, the perks of being a hunter meant I could use my surroundings to my advantage, prey came easy, especially if it was moving. 

It seemed my first day at Nevermore was a great success. 

_______________________________________

It had been a few months since my enrollment to the academy, I had taken on the charade of a Banshee, they came from the Irish folklore, with my dark clothing and rather 'estranged' behaviour as Enid put it one day, I gave off the vibes of someone who embraced or raised awareness of death, and my first impression on my roommates were exactly that, so since then, I've been playing them and the whole school. 

I made sure to write to my father weekly, I wrote my letters early in the morning and posted them the same day, I liked Wednesday and Enid, but you could never be too careful, plus, Wednesday's companion, Thing was a nosy bastard, a lovable one. I kept him informed of all the friends and acquaintances I made, even informing him that some of his old friends who knew of his identity wished to get in touch with him. He always brushed off the idea of 'rekindling with his past friendships' in his words, but encouraged me to join an afterschool activity, the only problem was, that they all required heavy physical activity, something I couldn't take lightly, even if beekeeping was calling my name. 

So, I settled on keeping to myself, which meant I spent more time in the dorm, resulting in me getting to know Wednesday a little better, she was a sweet girl underneath all of her sassitude. We mainly had common interests in deaths and killing methods as well as the headless horseman and his prime time, it was always fun hearing some of the myths she believed, but no matter how badly I wanted to correct her, I let her believe what she wanted, it was better that way. 

I also got along with Enid quite well, but I had to be more careful around her, she was the more affectionate and easily excited type, meaning there's been a few incidents where my cover was almost blown, but thankfully, my werewolf roommate is hyper and has a great short attention span, so I've managed to keep things under the radar. 

_________________________________

It was P.E., meaning I had to partake in the physical prowess of mindless, easily conquerable obstacles, but still, I was always more careful seeing as I was trying to not let my head roll off. I was currently in the batting line, as we were playing rounders, a childish version of baseball, I was slowly able to discreetly let people pass me, making me be at the back every time, however, I forgot that teens would be teens, meaning my sneakiness was seen by some ungrateful brat. 

"Sir, Y/n keeps going to the back," Bianca huffs after finishing her lap around the court, I mentally roll my eyes, noting her name in the back of my mind for some much-needed vengeance. The siren offered me a sweet plastic smile as she sauntered behind me, she was the only one I had a problem with, she was so stuck up and snobby, and she had an impression that faes were rich, and when I stood up to her from the get-go she's made me her number one target of torment, which unluckily for her, we were more tricksters, we didn't care about money, so I had something brewing. 

"L/n, after Sinclair you're batting, no and, ifs or buts," he gruffles out, checking something on his clipboard before blowing the whistle, allowing the pitcher to throw, who was Wednesday, she had a good arm, the coach apparently tried to recruit her a few times, but in her usual Wednesday fashion, she'd decline. 

Everything seemed to have gone in slow motion, I had my arms crossed, waiting patiently for my turn behind the safe line when I felt two hands push me forward, my instinctual response was to protect my body, not my head as I managed to manoeuvre it to the side, failing to see the bat coming straight for my face, as Enid swung back, I had shut my eyes on impact, feeling light and breezy as I hear the gasps of my peers in shock, my head still in mid-air as I refuse to open my eyes still, keeping silent, no noise coming from me until I felt my head come to a stop, being cradled in the hands of someone. 

I felt them rotate my head, my eyes snapping open causing the poor girl to scream as she tossed my head, "No wait don't-" my talking didn't help, as the guy who went out to catch me frightfully smacked me away, making me go left, "If you could just-" I try to get through to them, but my head was quickly the new hot potato, and frankly I was getting nauseous, "Stop!" I manage to get out loudly, my voice booming over the entire court. 

I had landed in Bianca's hands, my eyes locked on hers," Do not throw me," I seethe, automatically gagging at the now slower speed of time, "Just-" I choked up, my body finally kicking into high gear, my hands reached out to grab my head, "Just stay still-" I go to coax the siren, but with my headless body moving forward, the flames from my neck would be igniting in a quick spur. All she saw was a monstrosity come for her, so with a girlish scream my head dropped on the floor, making me roll, "No, wait, shit!" I curse frantically, fake grass getting stuck in my mouth, my head spinning literally and figuratively my body clumsily tries to pick me up, missing just at the last second. 

The bottom of someone's shoe abruptly stopped my motion, I had no idea who but I felt their hands cradle under my jaw, facing me to my body, so I was unable to identify the helper, "You are all so ridiculous," I hear the familiar hiss of Wednesday's voice behind me, "Do you realise how dangerous and stupid your actions where?" she scolds the class, including the teacher who probably would've had a stroke. I sputter the grass and dirt from m my mouth, where the soft delicate touch of Wednesday's fingers swipes away any remaining grub from my face. 

My body fumbles a little, but with coaxing of my voice, it manages to grab me, placing me back onto my neck, twisting it forward so I'm now facing Wednesday, I felt my heart flutter a little when I saw how unphased she was, it was kind of attractive to see her so uncaring of my species. "Thank you, Addams," I say gratefully. 

"I knew there was something off about you L/n" Wednesday mutters, "Banshees have longer hair," she says coyly, showing she wasn't mad, but rather impressed I managed to keep the just up for so long. I feel my face flush a little in embarrassment, turning to the teacher who shivers when my eyes lock on his. 

"May I be excused, Sir?" I ask shyly, my hands clenched into nervous fists, seeing my classmates still stunned by the recent events. He nods, unable to utter a proper word, only a broken, 'Uh huh' comes from him, so I take my leave, forcing myself to face forward the entire time as I scream internally, wishing I could be back at my cottage with my father.

Chapter Text

It's been a few weeks since my true identity was revealed to the whole of Nevermore, everyone had surprisingly taken the news well, people thought that me being a Dullahan was awesome. I honestly couldn't believe it. I wrote so many apology letters to my father at first, thinking I put him in danger, and when I told him how the school reacted, he sent a heartfelt letter, one that made my anxieties ease, and my worries lessen. 

𝑀𝓎 𝓁𝒾𝓉𝓉𝓁𝑒 𝒹𝓊𝓇𝓇𝒶𝒸𝒽𝒶𝓃,𝒪𝓊𝓇 𝓅𝑒𝑜𝓅𝓁𝑒 𝒶𝓇𝑒 𝓈𝑜𝓂𝑒𝓉𝒽𝒾𝓃𝑔 𝓉𝒽𝒶𝓉 𝓈𝒽𝑜𝓊𝓁𝒹𝓃'𝓉 𝒷𝑒 𝒽𝒾𝒹𝒹𝑒𝓃, 𝐼 𝓀𝓃𝑜𝓌 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝓌𝑜𝓇𝓇𝓎 𝒶𝓈 𝓉𝒽𝑒𝓇𝑒 𝒶𝓇𝑒 𝓈𝑜 𝓋𝑒𝓇𝓎 𝒻𝑒𝓌 𝑜𝒻 𝓊𝓈, 𝒷𝓊𝓉 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝑜𝓃𝓁𝓎 𝓁𝒾𝓋𝑒 𝑜𝓃𝒸𝑒 𝓂𝓎 𝒹𝑒𝒶𝓇, 𝓉𝒶𝓀𝑒 𝓎𝑜𝓊𝓇 𝓁𝑒𝑔𝒶𝒸𝓎 𝒶𝓃𝒹 𝒹𝒾𝑒 𝓅𝓇𝑜𝓊𝒹𝓁𝓎 𝓌𝒾𝓉𝒽 𝒾𝓉, 𝒻𝒾𝓃𝒹 𝓇𝑜𝓂𝒶𝓃𝒸𝑒, 𝓂𝒶𝓀𝑒 𝓂𝒾𝓈𝓉𝒶𝓀𝑒𝓈, 𝒶𝓃𝒹 𝓂𝑜𝓈𝓉 𝒾𝓂𝓅𝑜𝓇𝓉𝒶𝓃𝓉𝓁𝓎 𝒶𝓋𝑒𝓃𝑔𝑒 𝓎𝑜𝓊𝓇𝓈𝑒𝓁𝒻 𝒻𝑜𝓇 𝓉𝒽𝑜𝓈𝑒 𝓌𝒽𝑜 𝓌𝓇𝑜𝓃𝑔𝑒𝒹 𝓎𝑜𝓊. 𝒴𝑜𝓊'𝓋𝑒 𝒶𝓁𝓌𝒶𝓎𝓈 𝒹𝑜𝓃𝑒 𝓌𝒽𝒶𝓉'𝓈 𝒷𝑒𝓈𝓉 𝒻𝑜𝓇 𝓉𝒽𝑒 𝒻𝒶𝓂𝒾𝓁𝓎, 𝒷𝓊𝓉 𝐼 𝓈𝑒𝓃𝓉 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝓉𝑜 𝒩𝑒𝓋𝑒𝓇𝓂𝑜𝓇𝑒 𝓉𝑜 𝒻𝒾𝓃𝒹 𝒸𝑜𝓂𝒻𝑜𝓇𝓉 𝒾𝓃 𝓎𝑜𝓊𝓇 𝑜𝓌𝓃 𝓈𝓀𝒾𝓃. 𝐵𝑒 𝓌𝒽𝑜 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝒶𝓇𝑒 𝓂𝓎 𝒯𝑜𝒹𝑒𝓈𝒻𝒶𝓁𝓁𝑒, 𝓂𝒶𝓀𝑒 𝓂𝑒 𝓅𝓇𝑜𝓊𝒹, 𝓁𝑒𝓉 𝓉𝒽𝑒 𝓌𝒽𝑜𝓁𝑒 𝓌𝑜𝓇𝓁𝒹 𝓀𝓃𝑜𝓌 𝓌𝒽𝑜 𝓎𝑜𝓊 𝒶𝓇𝑒.

𝐹𝒶𝓉𝒽𝑒𝓇

His letter was all I needed to embrace who I was finally, I came clean to my roommates first of all, and they welcomed me with open arms, well, Enid did, Wednesday just threatened to take my head for a day if I tried lying to her ever again. 

But besides that, I finally debunked the headless horseman mysteries for Wednesday, with whom I became quite shy around, she was the first person not to look at me as an outcast, but as someone she saw as an equal. Wednesday and I didn't hang out together much, it was more of a mutual understanding that we did our things better by ourselves, we didn't need help or someone coddling over us during our free time. I couldn't help but be smitten with the cold girl over time, and I had yet to learn she was just as bad as me. 

 Enid also became someone I could count on regularly, she was better for emotional support and affection, I'd find myself lying with her on her bed watching a movie together or even just chatting about life as she played with my hair. She always made sure to leave me with either a goodbye peck on the head, or a hug to my body. It was easy to be comfortable around the werewolf, I felt like I could be myself with her, without any fear of judgement. 

______________________________________

(These next few parts will just be how Y/n acts as herself around the students and their reactions. Which is either swooning or a show of concern.)

"Ok...no, that's just freaky, I'm sorry Y/n," Enid says with a grimace on her face as she watches me eat. I was sitting on a chair, a little pulled back so my body could rest my head on my lap, feeding me small spoonfuls of my food, the subtle crackle of my Dullahan flames couldn't be heard over the loud chatter of the cafeteria. 

"Am I being too messy?" I ask politely, my brows knitting in worry for coming off as non-gentlewoman-like, my hand reaches out for a napkin to dab away any food off my face as Enid smiles a little, shaking her head at me. 

"No, you aren't a messy eater," she assures me, her hands fiddling with her bottle of apple juice, it's just, how?" She asks me, not giving me much context so I can answer her questions. 

"How what?" I inquire confused, my body and me perking up at the werewolf. 

"She means how can you eat with no head attached to your body," Wednesday chimes in, her eyes on me as she holds her head with both hands, her elbows on the desk, she had been studying me for a few days now, at first it was creepy, and a little nerve-wracking, especially with how silent she is about it, but I quickly got used to it. 

"Oh...uh well, because," My body shrugs, going back to feeding me small spoonfuls of porridge. 

"Because isn't a proper answer Y/n," Enid huffs, a small pout on her face, " I mean, where does it go? Do you even have a digestive system? Does it teleport to your stomach or something?" She showers me with questions, ones I haven't actually thought of, because well, it worked for me, why would I have had to question that sort of thing before? 

"You're going to give me an identity crisis," I warn her, having finished my bowl of porridge as I cut into an apple with a small dagger I carry in my blazer. 

"Sorry, sorry, it just makes no sense," she says in an almost whisper, her voice full of disbelief, she then looks up at my chest, her eyes focusing on my flames, "Does it hurt?" she asks out of the blue, leaving me yet again confused. 

"If you put context into your questions, I may be able to actually give you an answer," I say with a teasing tone after finishing cutting small slices of apple, placing them orderly onto my plate, I was a gentlewoman, and proper etiquette was required for eating.

"Oh stop," she rolls her eyes at me playfully, sitting forward a little, "I'm asking if your flames can hurt somebody, like if they touch it," she rephrases for me. 

"No, it doesn't hurt actually, well for me anyways," I bounce my shoulders lightly, "I tried to roast marshmallows with it once," I say, "and it wasn't up to standard, it barely melted," I grumble, still a little peeved about the whole situation. 

"Aww, that's cute to think about, you roasting little marshmallows," the werewolf coos sweetly, followed by a giggle. 

"I was quite disappointed, I was craving them," I explain in sorrow. Enid offers a sympathetic look, patting the top of my head in an attempt to cheer me up. 

"So, what you're saying is we can touch it?" Wednesday asks, making me and Enid look at her, I see a light shine in the blonde's eyes, her head turning to look at me to ask for permission when I speak up. 

"No, no you can't," I say quickly, already knowing the outcome of what happens if someone touches my flames, a frown forms on the chipper girl's face, and a glint of mischief shimmers in Wednesday's eyes. 

"And why not? Is the outcome embarrassing?" She taunts me, my body goes into defensive mode as my hands protectively wrap around my head.  "I think I'm right," she smirks coyly, her hand reaching out for the flames. 

My hand swats her away, my eyes glaring at her, "I just don't like it," I inform her, too distracted in my staring contest with the ravenonette to see the nail-painted fingers extended towards my neck, "W-wait-" I let out a girlish snicker, my body automatically submitting to the touch,  making Enid and Wednesday both stop in their tracks, their eyes wide in surprise by my reaction. My face quickly heats up in embarrassment, and before I can say anything about Enid removing her hand, she subtly wiggles her fingers inside the flames, causing me to hold back a snigger from the problematic feeling. 

"Is this ticklish for you Y/n?" Enid asks with a giddy grin, her fingertips playing in the tips of my flames, causing my body to squirm, almost dropping my head in the process. 

"Control yourself, woman," I scold my torso through a snicker, to which she places me on the cafeteria desk, a way to protect me from any bumps or bruises as Enid seems not to be letting up, enjoying how my body sinks into the chair to get away from her, Wednesday watches the whole thing in amusement, a low chuckle rumbling from her chest.

"Stop please!" I beg her in-between giggles. 

"Aww, alright," The werewolf retreats, laughing at my dismay as my body slumps there in the chair for a while, catching its breath from the torture that just occurred. 

_______________________________________

"Do you really think it's safe?" Eugene asks me troubled, I had just come out of the locker room, ready for fencing class, the same as what all of my other classmates had on their schedule, but suddenly I had a whole of them waiting for me with worried expressions. 

"Why wouldn't it be?" I question confused, my head attached to my body as I walk down the hall, fixing one of my gloves, unaware of the girls in my class checking me out on my uniform, my physique more highlighted under the skin-tight suit. 

"What if your head comes off?" Ashley, a girl in my class speaks up, causing the majority of them to murmur in agreement. 

"Then I'll keep sparring till either my opponent or I have gained one point," I shrug loosely, walking into the classroom. 

"Y/n, you need to understand we are really concerned about you doing this," Enid voices over the collective opinions who all beg me not to do fencing. 

"I promise it's fine, the worst thing that'll happen is that my head falls off and distract my opponent, which can endanger them if they react wrongly," I try to assure my classmates, grabbing a sword as I place the guard down on my helmet, unaware of the person behind me. 

"I'll spar you, seeing as the rest are cowards," Bianca speaks up, surprising the class, but not me, I had heard of her wins in fencing, she was the best in the school, so it only made sense she challenged the new girl. "Besides, Wednesday thought she could take me, and she lost, so I need a good laugh today," she muses, her eyes glimmering with mischief as she points the tip of her sword to the opposite end of the sparring mat for me. "I'll fight you later Wednesday, you'll get your turn to lose again," the siren gives a cheeky wink to the Addams who has a look of unenjoyment on her face. Soon enough the rest of the scholars take a seat on the floor, making me and Bianca the only one standing. 

I haven't turned to face her fully yet, only having seen everything from my peripheral vision but I could hear the cockiness dripping from her voice, someone really needed to put her in her place, she was beginning to really piss me off, she was also the only one on my vengeance list for the stunt she pulled in P.E. So, with a graceful turn, I face Bianca, my eyes glaring at her from under the mask, "Alright then Barclay, just remember if my head falls off, I'm not stopping," I warn her, stepping up to the starting position, my stance ready and rearing to go. 

Timeskip

I was standing over Barclay, a scowl on my face as I had discarded my helmet a while ago, we had raised the stakes so that the first one to bleed would be the loser, and I was my father's daughter, making people bleed was a past time for me. I had gotten her right across the nose, it would make for a lovely scar, but I was also raised to be chivalrous, so I put my sword aside, holding my hand out for her to take. 

"What are you doing?" she pants, her eyes darting up and down my body confused, "I lost, you don't need to help me," she starts with her usual attitude, I roll my eyes at her, pulling her up anyways with a lot of strength, surprising her as she yelps a little, but I could see the faint red hue on her cheeks, it was always so satisfying making people who come off as tough become flustered under my watch. 

"I see a catfish has got your tongue, Barclay," I muse, nudging her shoulder playfully to show I mean no harm, but I had put too much force into the movement, causing my head to wobble, I try to act cool about it, such as placing my elbow on her shoulder but with my head abruptly falling into Bianca's hands, her body jolting in surprise as well as the gasps from the worrywarts in my class. 

"Sorry about that," I chuckle sheepishly, offering the siren a shy apologetic smile. 

________________________

"So do you think Mr Riley is secretly a Drag Queen?" Enid asks me, as this was the newest speculation for the school after a student found a feather boa in our history teacher's man bag earlier this morning. 

"I mean, he has the glutes to pull it off," I compliment, keeping my voice to a hushed level as we sat in the library. My head was resting in Enid's right arm, her hand was running through my hair, her fingers threading the ends of it calmly as we spoke, whereas Wednesday just chimed in here and there, not really caring for the conversation, she was playing Solitaire by herself, so our table was full of playing cards. 

My body was zonked out in a chair, my stance perfect and poise as I had nothing to do for it, except carry my school bag of course, but we weren't needing to move, not yet anyway, it was a few minutes till the bell rang, so we were all relaxing instead of studying like usual. We were all chatting quietly among ourselves, waiting for class to start. 

Ring Ring!!

My body springs out of her chair, placing my bag strap firmly around my shoulder as I wait for my hands to pick me up, but it never comes, instead, she begins walking away from the table. 

"HEY- Hey!" I whisper shout, causing her to turn her body back, making an apologetic gesture with my hands as she nearly crashes into a bookshelf. I could feel my eyes roll back subconsciously, "On your left... no... not that left you idiot!" I scolded myself, my body was rather clumsy without my head by her side for coordination, dealing with it was always a nuisance. 

My hands made a pointing gesture in the wrong direction before walking over there, which unfortunately for me was the exit of the library, I could hear a low groan escape the back of my throat, I was honestly too tired to deal with my body's stupidity today. "I'm so done," I grumble, a long sigh leaving me before I feel a small kiss on the top of my head, then a pair of hands holding me up as I begin moving with the person. 

"It's ok Y/nnie," Enid says, walking beside me, identifying the person holding me up was Wednesday, but Enid was the one who kissed me, her platonic affection was always something I appreciated, considering I felt truly appreciated and cared for whenever she hugged me or kissed my cheek or forehead. 

"Let's go to class quickly, that way we can watch Y/n scold herself," Wednesday says in a mundane tone, however, there was a small hint of eagerness in her voice, probably wanting to see me argue with myself for the umpteenth time. 

"Do you think Y/n will play the 'I'm the brains, you're the brawns' card this time?" They both discuss it as if I wasn't here, making me roll my eyes playfully at them both, listening to their predictions. 

____________________________________

"No, I refuse," I outright tell my class who all crowds around my desk with hopeful expressions, their faces fall at my answer, they weren't expecting it, seeing as it was part of my heritage, but I just didn't want to.

"Oh, come on Y/n!" Xavier encourages, causing an entourage of classmates to join in.

"No, plus, it's not even an official club," I argue, refusing to joust for them, it was a dangerous sport, plus I took it way too seriously for it to be of any student spirit fun.

"Well, you see...." Rowan begins, my eyes snapping to him, his shy frame sinking a little at my harsh gaze, "We all kind of vouched that you'd do it for the sports day, and Principal Weems allowed it," he informs me, making my body tense and my jaw clenching.

I drag out a heavy sigh, my eyes closing for a moment as I take a calming breath. "Fine..." I say through gritted teeth, causing an uproar of cheers in the classroom. "I'm warning you all now, I'm highly competitive and deadly, on that day do not distract me or even try to sabotage me, all it takes is for me to whisper your full name then I'm the one putting you in your death bed." I see a shiver overcome most of the students' bodies, the only one not phased was Wednesday, she had a rather pleased expression with my words.

"So, we need to get you a horse then?" One of the students speaks up, "Cause my father runs a stable," he offers, I merely shake my head at him, a dark chuckle leaving the back of my throat.

"I do not ride any horse other than Enfés," I scoff at them, offended they suggest I use a horse rather than my own.

"Wait, you already own a horse?" another student asks in surprise, I nod my head, a small smile on my face.

"Yes, I can summon him at will, he was given to me by my father at a young age, he will not die as long as I live, we are bonded," I inform them, making the class all exclaim an 'oooo' in awe.

"Can you summon him now?" Enid asks in curiosity, her head tilting to the side all puppy-like.

"Are horses allowed on school grounds?" I ask with a lace of confusion in my tone.

"There's only one way to find out," Wednesday suggests, her eyes daring me to summon my stallion.

"Alright then," my body shrugs, picking my head up as we begin walking out of the class, the teacher, Mr Richards was just as curious, so he followed along, but not without making a cover.

"And that is why class, we must all go outside to learn of Shakespeare and how oxygen gave him the sharp mind he was known for," he says professionally, and loud enough for any teacher, or hall monitor to hear as he leads us down the hall to the front entrance. His excuse wasn't the most believable, but he was trying his best with the subject he taught.

We all make it outside, the students who had walked ahead of me in the hall let me past as I scan the area, wondering if there was a way Enfés could come through in, I then spot the front gates for large vehicles open, a food truck having to do its usual drop off to the cafeteria right now.

"Is anyone afraid of horses?" I ask among the small crowd of 30, I hear no one speak up, or anyone raising their hand, so with that final confirmation, my arm wraps around the side of my head, leaving me to rest on my hip as I call out in Latin, "Enfes, veni huc" (Enfés, come here.)

"Wait, isn't the Dullahan legend that whenever they stop riding someone dies?" A murmured voice whispered, causing a spur of concern to run among the class, but they were whipped to silence by the sound of an all too familiar neigh in the distance.

The galloping hooves of my long-time friend come into view, Enfés, a black fell pony, having been raised as a purebred, was magnificent to look at as he was to ride, his feathered tuffs flow in the wind along with his mane as he whinnied when he caught sight of me. I take a few steps forward, my free hand outstretched for him. He comes to a skidding halt, his tall frame making my classmate's jaws drop in awe, some even whispering about how gorgeous he was up close, I place my plan onto his nose, my hand gently trailing up as I greet him.

"Hiya buddy," I whisper, a small smile on my face, I decide to place my head back on for this, that way I could pet him with both hands, his front hoove stomps on the ground in joy, happy to be reunited with me after a long 8 months, "I hope father took care of you," I talk to him normally, petting the front of the face. "We have ourselves a jousting competition to get prepped for," I inform him, he huffs in determination, a fire in his eyes, he has such a competitive spirit, quite like me, it's why we get along so well.

______________At the Jousting Tournament________________

It was sports day, the day everyone got to compete to show off their athletic skills, students had the choice to sign up for an activity of their choosing, if they failed to hand in their request after the deadline teachers would force them into a chosen sport, that way everyone got to participate.

I had signed up for jousting, as it was the sport added in specifically for me, as well as it being my favourite. Parents were allowed to come to show support for their kid, I had written to my father a few weeks in advance, I was not expecting him to show up, but if he did, I'd want to make him proud, so I'm competing in his honour.

"Alright Enfés, you all set?" I ask my stallion, he was in his jousting armour, and his ear guards were a little squint, so I fix them up with a gentle firm touch, he sighs in relaxation, it had clearly been bothering him, "Do these people know nothing about horses?" I grumble, checking the rest of his armour is in the right spot, I have to do some last-minute touch-ups to his liking, some parts were either too loose, tight, squint or just plain out wrong.

"Ok, now you're set," I smile at my companion, my helmet guard was up, allowing me a clearer view of my surroundings for now, I had my own armour on too, it was a midnight black, the sigil of the headless horseman on my right shoulder pad, I would be given my lance and shield at the start before the tournament began, so I didn't have to lug them two around.

"Can the contestants from the first jousting tournament come forth to the arena," the announcer's voice reigns over the tent where the horses reside, I grab the noseband of Enfés's reigns, pulling him closer so I can connect my forehead to his snout, whispering words of safety for today's brutal competition. "May the best horse and knight win," the announcer finishes, an uproar of applause and cheers from the crowds waiting in the stand fill my ears, making my heart thump with an all too familiar adrenaline rush.

"Let's win this," I tell him, walking around to place my left foot in the stirrup, swinging my right leg round to slip my foot into the right stirrup, grabbing the reins, my left hand grips the leather with my thumb and middle finger, and my right-hand grips with its thumb and index finger. I click my tongue, kicking Enfés's stomach with the heel of my armoured shoes, causing him to walk forward out of the tent.

I lower my face guard, keeping my posture straight as one of the field assistants walks up to me, smiling a friendly grin, "Hello there, I'm here to guide you both to the arena," she says, her black cap reading, 'Employee' in white, she takes hold of the curb strap, dragging us forward to the arena, I hadn't gotten to look at it properly as I was ushered to get ready in my gear as the school set it up.

The plains were about 220 yards, based on my estimate with about a 25-foot width, the list was set in the centre, with people in stands on the outer perimeter behind the fencing, allowing the jousters all the room they needed, even though we would mainly be going up and down the barrier. I could see my opponent in front of me, it looked to be a man in his early 20s, he sported a yellow and black colour, his horse to match, I could see from the top of his head his name was 𝒪𝒸𝓉𝒶𝓋𝒾𝓊𝓈 𝐹𝑜𝓇𝓁𝑜𝓃𝑔, his name was familiar, I believed he was Jericho's blacksmith's offspring, he was a well-built man, he looked sturdy, but it could've been the armour.

I was suddenly feeling a little nervous, I hadn't done anything like this in front of so many strangers before, Sleepy Hollow was a small town, so I was friendly with most of the people who were part of the tournament, but this was different, people knew of my origin and there was expectation weighing on my shoulders, but I shrug the feeling off, taking a deep breath to clear my mind as my horse enters the arena not long after Octavius's.

"Hello, guys, girls and pals!" The announcer speaks as the contenders get into place, my assistant, or as they are properly called 'squire' leads me and Enfés to the front gate. "Just in case none of you know the rules of jousting let me quickly brief you on it!" The male voice says enthusiastically. "Our game is set for 8 passes, to earn points our contenders must hit each other's shield positioned on their left, our judges will award 1 point for a touch, 5 points for a shattered lance and 10 points for an unhorsing!"

Cheers engulf my ears, a set amount of people chanting between mine and Octavius's names, our horses were getting riled up as they walk slightly in place, I pull back on the reins to reel Enfés in, trying to get him to calm down as I kick his stomach once, "Easy big boy, it's just a larger crowd than you're used to," I comfort him with a soft tone, his ears move back at the sound of my voice, locking in on me as he finds himself settling down, whereas Octavious was having a little more trouble with his horse.

"Just as a warning for all you folks in the stands if there's a tip to tip by our competitors the pass will be rerun, allowing them another shot at earning some points," His voice drags on at the end, allowing the crowd to get more excited. "As any good tournament does, we do have a penalty system," the cheery announcer speaks up again, "You cannot hit the other's horse, we understand accidents happen and will give our contestants one warning but if it happens again, they will be disqualified!" His voice lows to an eerie tone, which only makes the audience bounce on their feet, "If by any unfortunate circumstance our participants get hit directly in the helmet, or too low from the shield, that's a minus 5 points!"

The spectators all 'ooo' at the stakes, but there were more to come, and I couldn't help but feel my heart pitter patter in excitement for the reactions, "If our players fail to keep their horse in a canter they will not only be able to not win points but that's a minus 5 points yet again, and that is the rules we are playing by today everyone, so grab a refreshment, eat a snack, and let the games begin!!"

After the first 4 contesters.

I was still going strong, having defeated 2 of Jericho's toughest men, and then surprisingly two guys from Nevermore signed up, one was a werewolf, and the other was a Gorgon, they all fought valiantly, but it was no match for me. Enfés was certainly having a good time, he was currently showing off to everyone without consulting me, he was rearing, neighing, trotting and even cantering around like a foul, he was always a people horse, and the crowd loved him. 

"Alright you exhibitionist," I chuckle as I force him to remain still, causing a wave of sorrowful 'awws' to leave the audience, "You need to eat and refill your stamina, parties over," I tell him as I pet the side of his face, he whinnies at me in protest, but quickly huffs when I give him a warning kick to his stomach. "You can wander around with me later, I'll get you a candy apple~" I bribe him, his hooves stomping the ground in delight as he turns to walk out of the arena. 

The sky that was once blue as the ocean was now setting to dusk, lanterns were hanging from lampposts, the sports day festivities would end in a carnival for the students as a treat, this was a chance for the people of Jericho to stoop down from their prejudice and congratulate the outcasts from their remarkable performances today, the school and town community could pretend to get along for just one night, couldn't they?

Just then a low whispery breath fills my ears, shooting a tingle up my spine, except it wasn't just my ears it was heard by, the whole of the sports festival goes quiet, waiting to see if what they heard wasn't just feedback from the mic of the announcers. 

A ghostly cackle bounces around the arena, an ominous smoke curling up into the air, causing the people in the stands to watch me with fearful, anticipated eyes, they had no idea what was going on, as did I, no jousting tournament ended in smoke. 

"Enfés, return to the stable," I tell him, dismounting from his saddle as I walk the sandy grounds, my hand on the hilt of my sword that was only supposed to be just for show, but I may have snuck in my real one for the occasion. I don't hear the clacking of Enfes's hooves as he stands his ground behind me, but instead, I hear another pair of hooves, ones with the familiar jangle of chains added on at the end of it. 

"I see so many of you have come for a show," his gravelly voice makes me smile beneath my mask, my eyes darting around for the familiar man and his steed, "But how about some real entertainment?" He leers, the baritone voice only set the crowd off into a frenzy, some beginning to pack up their stuff as this jousting event was turning frightfully spooky. 

A rumble in the sky makes the audience gasp, and most of them stop in their place, the drumming of thunder makes my heart pound in my ears, he was really going to do it, his special entrance, I had always loved this part, I quickly ran back to my horse, jumping on Enfés's back as I grab the reins, trying to still the hammering of my beating heart. 

"Perhaps I should introduce myself, no?" He chuckles, a strike of lightning hitting the other end of the jousting area, all eyes were on him as he sat upon his horse, green smoke emitting from the hooves of Phillip as he rears, his stance was powerful and screamed intimidation, the man raises his sword high into the sky, his clothing of the middle ages as the lightning from before hits the metal, allowing the warrior's weapon to become more lethal as his sword burns with flames, gasps from the audience are heard as I watch their reactions, they were all like I expected, starstruck. "I am Abraham Van Brunt, and I will be your headless horseman for this evening." 

I see Wednesday at the far end of the stands, her eyes were bright, and an actual glimpse of a smile was painted on her features as she took in her idol, my expression was just the same as hers, I had always loved my father's theatrics, especially when he can work up an audience this good. The said crowd had broken into applause, and squeals of women who had found my father attractive were heard, causing a ring to sound in my eardrums, but I shook it off as my old man lifted his head up, taking a bow as a form of courtesy, a majority of the people gasp but weren't disgusted, their support only became much louder. 

My head was spinning a little from all of the excitement, I hadn't expected my dad to come to sports day, let alone become part of it, "Little Todesfalle, why are you all the way over there?" He grins at me, lugging his head back on as he kicks his horse once, trotting up to my left side, looking at me with a heartwarming look, "I am so proud of you my dear," he whispers, pulling me in for a hug, both of us still on our horse as we embrace one another. 

"So, did you bring your Jack'O Lantern?" I snicker, he pulls back, a smug grin on his face as he reaches into his saddle bag, pulling out not one, but two Jack'O Lanterns, "Oh Dad, I'm not wearing this, my friends are here!" I whine grudgingly, unable to not laugh at the ridiculousness of the carved pumpkins in my hands. 

A few seconds later I see Wednesday and Enid run up to me, so I wave to them, offering them a polite smile as I look at my dad, "And who are these two lovely maidens?" He asks me with a teasing tone before they can get close enough to hear, I feel my face warm, so I quickly smack his shoulder, the armour on my gloves should be enough to cause anyone to cry out in pain, but not my father, he got his head shot clean off by a cannonball. 

"Father, this is Enid, and Wednesday, girls, I'd like you to meet my father," I smile down at the two women, they both look up at my father's eyes, surprisingly not freaked out or scared by the green hue in them. I could see Wednesday's hands jittering in excitement, she was truly loving this moment, she had been dreaming of this moment since she was a little girl. 

"Lovely to meet you both, Y/n has written about you two so much in her letters, and I believe one of you is a fan?" He muses, his eyes immediately drawn to Wednesday who has to fight back a smile. "Would you like to ride with me, my dear?" He offers his hand charmingly outstretched for her. 

"I would be honoured!" She walks round my horse to be by my father's side, he helps her up onto his horse, and she looks at me, mouthing an 'Oh my goodness, is this really happening?' to me as the headless horseman clicks his tongue, Phillip immediately walking forward out the gate, trotting slowly into the now festival. 

"Would you like to ride with me, Enid?" I ask the werewolf sweetly who was stuck watching Wednesday and the headless horseman ride, her gaze immediately focuses on me, a broad smile on her face as I help her onto my horse, her arms wrap around my waist as I kick Enfés's stomach once, setting him off to follow Phillip as we look at what the after-sports day carnival has to offer. 

Chapter Text

After sports day Wednesday had pulled you aside, buzzing about how great it was to meet and hang out with your father, she then unexpectedly kissed you in her excitement, causing you and her to begin dating, it was unspoken at first, but after a private chat she officially asked you to be her girlfriend. You were over the moon of course; you had been crushing on the young Addams for a while and were thrilled to be with someone romantically. 

Except something felt missing, you didn't know what it was, but you always felt like there could be more to your relationship with Wednesday, you had originally thought it to be sex. So of course, you told your thoughts to Wednesday, and she had no problem with taking you right then and there in the privacy of your locked bedroom. 

Wednesday was excellent at doing the deed, she pleasured you in all the right spots and liked it rough, which you did too, she took your flexibilities and used them to her advantage, she made you eat yourself out one time, which made her bulge harden just by the mere sight of it, she'd litter your body in hickeys and bruises, which you weren't complaining about. You had always liked being the submissive one in the relationship, because who can argue that Wednesday was bottom material? 

However, the roughness was always a little much for you and Wednesday, sometimes you'd both take a minute to catch your breath but ended up passed out a few seconds later, your body drenched in cum, sweat and tears of pure euphoria. This didn't go unnoticed by your second roommate, Enid, she had unlocked the door with a spare key when she was worried one time about the pair of you not answering your cells, and when she saw the crime scene she couldn't help but feel a pull at her heart, yet a twitch in her cock at the sight of you fully naked. 

Enid would help you clean up when Wednesday couldn't, she'd grab your head and take you to the bathroom, helping you wash the cum off your hair and brushing your teeth for you, muttering curses and death wishes on Wednesday for being too harsh with you. You were always in a daze when this happened, but conscious enough to thank the blonde for her efforts, she'd go as far as consensually cleaning your body too, helping it out in the shower but only with your consent, if you were blacked out she'd merely throw a blanket over you and Wednesday and went to bed for the night. 

Her efforts weren't in vain though, you began to feel a fondness for her as she always kept her bright bubbly personality with you, even if she were an accidental victim of one of your kinks. Wednesday had figured that since Enid would take your head with her wherever she went, your body should be safe and sound in the dorm as she wrote her book, oh how wrong she was. You see, Wednesday was a horny lass, once she had opened up to you, she became completely devoted to you, she was like a lovesick puppy, a very, very horny one too. So, could you blame the Raveonette when she saw your body lying on her bed for some quality time, silently asking to be fucked into oblivion? 

You of course were very shocked at first but found the whole thing 10 times hotter when you had no idea what Wednesday was going to do next. It was hard to seem like you were alright with Enid as you had to hold back moans or the urge to scream, 'harder' every time you'd feel Wednesday pound into you. Eventually, you came clean one afternoon after Wednesday fucked you, you could feel that Wednesday was taking care of you with some aftercare as you and Enid walked back to the dorm, but you did feel kind of guilty being distracted when you were trying to have quality time with the werewolf. 

Enid brushed it off, saying something like 'I figured, your body would always be sensitive to my hugs and such, so I kind of got the hint." Which of course made you as red as a tomato, but still, even after those months of pure physical bliss, something still felt missing, so this time, you consulted in Enid, having figured out sex wasn't the problem. The werewolf had pointed out that you and Wednesday didn't do many emotional actions, such as cuddling, or kissing romantically, so she took it upon herself to give you small forehead kisses whenever possible, long-lasting hugs and even hand-holding. 

Wednesday noticed this, she wasn't an idiot, but she wanted to let you come to her yourself about it, she knew she lacked things that only Enid could provide, the blonde made you happy, the same kind of happy you made Addams, so who was she to deny your right of happiness? Plus, Wednesday wasn't uncomfortable sharing you, especially with Enid, she trusted the young woman.

So she didn't mind the prolonged stares Enid would get caught up in with you, or the kisses goodbye to class that would usually last 2-3 seconds on your cheek slowly become more than a peck, one time she even accidentally hit your lips. Wednesday of course wouldn't allow this to happen with anyone else, but with Enid, it was ok because she couldn't help but feel like something was missing too in the relationship. And that something was a colourful werewolf by the name of Enid Sinclair. 

All in all, if having the two roommates date you made the three of your lives more blissful and peaceful, who in their right mind would put a stop to that? It was the 21st century, things were different now, and things at Nevermore were never normal, so why should this relationship be?

You had eventually come to terms with wanting both women, you made the decision to talk to them both at the same time that night and feared the worst, you didn't want Wednesday to think she wasn't enough or that you were too needy. And you didn't want to confuse poor Enid who had the purest of hearts. To your pleasant surprise, Wednesday already knew, she was more than happy to talk it out with you and Enid, as the werewolf felt like on some occasions, she had crossed the line with her best friend's girlfriend. 

"We can both have Y/n, our dynamic won't change, we are still the same as we were when we were just roommates, except with more intimacy," the raven hair girl had concluded, which, when you thought about it was definitely true, it was what had been happening all along, now with a label. 

So, at last, the relationship finally feels whole, you and Endi would do the mushier stuff, such as cuddling, crying over sad movies, and cutesy dates. Wednesday wasn't just about sex, she did take you on dates and bought you small gifts, she just wouldn't want to do the adorable things Endi would do with you, and you were happy with that. 

Both girls were great lovers in their own ways, Enid made sure to shower you with compliments and words of affirmation, and she liked holding your hand in public, and giving your cheek kisses, she was always happy to hold you, didn't matter what for, if you were sad she'd cradle you in her arms as she showered your face with small pecks if you were happy or excited about something she'd pick you and spin you around, which most likely made your head wobble, but she'd always apologise and help you come over your nausea. Sex with her was always a loving feeling, but she wasn't afraid to go rough if necessary, on her darker days she'd bare her fangs, making sure to cover you in her marks, her claws would come out by accident from excitement, and she'd always end up crying later about it, begging you to forgive her for hurting you as she'd climb into your lap, you always assured her that it was fine, but the poor sweetie wouldn't feel better until you put on her favourite movie, Monsters Inc. Dates with her would be a cliche, such as bowling, the movies, mini golf, aquariums, the zoo, and even picnics.

Wednesday was a more tougher lover, she was unafraid to say when she felt like there was a riff in the relationship, but she did make up for her harshness with secret cuddle sessions and gifts, she was never good with words, but she was good at picking out things you liked, such as the shark plushie she got for you to snuggle with when she or Enid weren't around to do it. Her dates were more of a learning experience or just general experimentations, she liked long walks in the cemetery, and dates at the museum so she could tell you all of the gruesome facts of that time period, she'd sometimes ask you to spar her in fencing, which always ended in a make-out session, she liked doing things that would make your brain work, something that would keep you and her on both your toes.  She did have her soft moments however, such as having you sit in her lap as she read to you the grim fairytales or any horror story she had wanted to share, she'd let you back hug her as she worked on her story, and if you were having a really shitty day, she'd take out her braids and let you run your hand through her hair.

You had all met each other's parents, one parent, in particular, was the most popular, and you were a little embarrassed having your father become a showman for your girlfriends, but they loved his theatrics, he even talked about his high school days, talking about how him and our parents would all get up to mischief. When you had met Gomez and Morticia and declared some tales about your father, the masculine Addams had challenged your father to a long-awaited duel, claiming that Abraham was ignoring his letters for being a chicken. You and Enid tried really hard to convince Gomez otherwise, but Wednesday had only stirred the pot, it turns out she had given your dad a crystal ball and had rung his cottage just as Gomez had raised the challenge, making for a very interesting call. 

Enid's parents were surprisingly nice to you and Wednesday on the day of the meeting, afterwards however her mother tried to bring her down about dating not one, but two women, claiming that she needed a man to mate with, she had no idea that Endi had actually learned to wolf out over the course of the school year, even becoming an alpha rank, which resulted in her having a penis. You and Wednesday were rightfully pissed after the phone call, you saw how distraught the blonde was even though she tried to be brave for you both, so that night you had both gone over personally to give the woman a piece of your minds, let's just say that Mrs Sinclair was no longer vocal about her distaste for you and Wednesday. 

__________Smut 1___________

"Hey, Ennie?" I captured the blonde's attention, her eyes looking down at me, I was resting my head against her chest (Head is attached to the body for this,) my hand on her midriff as we were lying down re-watching Stranger Things so we could be reminded of the events before season 5 drops. Her laptop was resting on her lap, she was laid back against the many pillows on her bed, and she wore a loose-fitting forest green jumper, her bottoms were navy blue, they were decorated in beads along the stitch line of her pockets, and she embodied a chain onto her belt loop for the aesthetic. 

"Yes, sweetheart?" She asks, with a small smile as she looks at me, her left hand subconsciously playing with my hair in this position. 

"I'm feeling a little..." I end up blushing, feeling shy all of a sudden from what I wanted to ask, "I was feeling a little...needy," I clear my throat, my eyes not daring to meet hers, we were in the privacy of her bedroom, Wednesday was out collecting samples of the dead, yet I couldn't dare to raise my voice above a whisper. 

I could see the gears turning in my girlfriend's head, her innocent eyes trailing along my face in hopes of it giving her a hint of what I meant, then I could see it click in her brain, a small smirk coating her face, her canines on show, "Is that all?" She questions in the sweetest voice, her arm pulling me in closer so she can start to nibble on my earlobe, my body feels flushed at the nip of her teeth. 

"Y-yes," I sputter out, my vocal cords betraying me as I wanted to come off as non-nervous. My hand began to caress her abdomen, turning my head so my earlobe was no longer in reach of her mouth so I could replace it with my lips. She reciprocates with gentleness, her hand that was hovering over the keypad on her laptop now cups my face, pulling me impossibly closer to her. 

She pulls away too quickly to my liking, causing a whine of dismay to leave the back of my throat as I lock eyes with hers, "Settle down," she giggles, "I need to put the laptop away, otherwise we can't continue this," she explains her thumb runs over my bottom lip in a teasing way, she steals a kiss before she sits up, dragging me along with her to repeat the action as she closes her device, standing up to place it on her desk. 

Now that she stood before me, I could see the outline of her bulge through her trousers, which only raised my excitement level, "Could you take these off for me baby?" I ask with a smile, my hands already grabbing the waistline of the clothing so I can unbutton and unzip her pants for her. 

"Someone is feeling eager," she taunts me, her hands making quick work of unbuckling her belt, she sits back on the bed in front of me, the belt in her hands, "Do you want me to do the same as yesterday?" she questions softly, laying a soft kiss to the centre of my throat, I feel my words get stuck, so I nod, allowing the leather to wrap around my neck, Enid fastens the buckle to my usual setting, tugging on it a few times to test that it wouldn't come out, "Does that feel ok?" She wonders. 

"It feels fine," I smile at her, not allowing her to admire the look as I pull her down by the collar of her jumper, my lips attacking hers with a passion, the fire in my belly growing stronger with each passing second. I'm overpowered quickly as she cups my face with both hands, pushing me down against the mattress until I am lying down. Her hands start to wander, one of them staying above my chest, her fingers curling around the belt that is proudly my new collar, making sure I have nowhere to move as her second-hand runs down the centre of my stomach, her fingers slipping down into my pyjama shorts. 

"You're so beautiful," she whispers in my ear, taking a long lick to the tip of it as her hand makes contact with my pussy, I could feel her stop her movements in surprise at the fact I had no underwear on, and it made my heart hammer with uncertainty. "Are you not wearing any underwear?" she asked with a darkness to her voice, she kept her head close to my neck, leaving me unable to read her expression, so her words made my heart thud in my chest. 

"Yes..." I whisper meekly, my wetness was apparent, she knew it, and I knew it, I was horny and needy, and it was all for her. 

"Baby..." she murmurs, taking a long inhale of my scent as if she was struggling to speak through something, "You make it so, so hard to keep my composure," she ushers in my earlobe, sending a wave of tingles to hit my core. I feel her index finger take a long drag up my slit, making my breath hitch, "And you make me so hard for you," her voice gravels, causing my face to heat up at her words. She runs her thumb unsuspectingly along my clit, eliciting a gasp to fall from my lips. 

"Enid please, no teasing," I beg her, my right-hand wrapping around her neck so I can pull her down to meet me for a kiss, she accepts the offer, and her mouth parts slightly so she can slip her tongue inside mine, and I allow her, I didn't want to wait around any longer than I needed too. 

"Shame, I like working to make you beg," she mutters against my lips before dragging my bottom one between her teeth in a taunting manner, causing a shiver to crawl up my spine, her kisses become more sensual as her thumb moves slowly along my aching clit. 

"Enid~" I whimper out her name, causing her to tug on the belt, it tightens slightly, but not enough to struggle my breathing, I feel her thumb run larger circles, making sure to hit and rub every inch of my sensitive bud. 

My head falls back against the pillow, my lips slightly parted as I huff in breaths of air, my opening allows Enid's teeth to graze along my neck, the point of her fangs threatening to prod my skin, I had a few faded hickeys from out last encounter like this. "How about we freshen you up?" She suggests, the vibrations of her voice mumbling against my neck before I feel the all-familiar sting of her canines tearing through the skin, her mouth slowly and subtly suckling on the desired patch as she continues to play with my clit, now flicking at it as her index and middle finger threaten to penetrate my entrance. 

I feel my core throb, it was yearning for her, I needed her inside me, so with a shaky inhale, I manage to utter the words, "Fuck me like you own me, Sinclair," I dare her. I can hear her inhale sharply, causing a wave of pleasure to hit my neck, making me squeeze my eyes shut as I nibble on my bottom lip, knowing I've struck her in the nerves. 

I'm met with her two fingers suddenly thrusting inside me, her earlier teasing allows easy access as she pumps them inside me at a rapid pace, a string of moans follow shortly after as I grab onto her jumper for support, my back arching a little by little every time her digits plunge deeper into my needy cunt. She releases her hold on my neck with her mouth, attacking another spot without hesitance as I hear her growl softly in domination. 

"Ah r-right there," I encourage her, my face feels hot, and my breathing is heavy from the stimulation, she remembers her thumb had a placement and goes back to rubbing my clit, earning a louder moan in response to her actions. 

"You are such a good girl," she murmurs, her mouth only leaving my skin to say those words before she goes back to it, she shifts a little, so her position is now that she straddles one of my legs, letting me feel how erect her bulge had gotten since I last saw it from when she stood before. "Can you feel what you do to me?" She stopped marking me to speak, her face moving up so she could watch my lustful expression as her fingers didn't stop their pleasure, "Do you feel how riled up you make me sweetheart?" She taunts, wanting a response from me.

"Hmm," I hum in acknowledgement, hoping that'll satisfy her, and it does as she smiles down at me, her hand releases the grip on my belt, going to her hips so she can pull her trousers down, her bulge was as clear as day, and it made my eyes immediately lock on to it, a hunger filling my insides. 

"You want me to fuck you, baby?" She ask in a low whisper, almost purring as she gleams at how desperate I am, and this was only from her fingers. 

"Yes Enid," I rasp out, my grip on her jumper tightening as I use my free hand to palm her through her boxers, causing her to hiss in pleasure, I eagerly pull her clothing down, her erection springing free, and I start to slowly stroke her length, making sure to end the action with my palm on her tip, causing her to shudder, she was a lot more sensitive than Wednesday was, meaning I got to see some pretty cute reactions from my werewolf. 

"Please keep doing that," she whispers, her eyes closing as she relaxes a little in her kneeling position, but she still manages to finger me at a slower pace, wishing that my hands would match the speed, I pull my bottom lip between my teeth, sitting up a little, with my legs still spread for her as my left-hand focuses on massaging her balls, my right hand gently kneading her girth as I rub my thumb along her tip in figure eight. 

"I love how you get so worked up so me," I whisper, watching her expressions, I could feel her cock throb in my hand, some precum leaking from the tip the more effort I put into the massage on her testicles. 

"You make it easy," she says through a shaky breath, her eyes opening to meet mine as I smile slightly at her, she has a yellow hue to her irises, she was excited, but not enough to go completely crazy like a dog in heat. 

"Enid, I need you inside me," I tell her with a desperation I don't think I've ever heard myself use before, her pupils darken, a sexy grin growing on her face, she removes her hand from my wetness, but I don't make a noise of disappointment, I knew this action would lead to something much greater. She brings her fingers up to her lips, purposely making her tongue move slowly and clearly as she laps up my juices. 

"You taste delicious," she murmurs, her other hand pushing me back down by the centre of my chest, and I follow her silent orders without restraint. "As always," she adds, finishing the job as both her hands now take off my shorts, leaving my pussy glistening and exposed for her. She takes a minute to admire my core, a genuine look of love and adoration in her eyes, no matter how many times she did this, I always felt special, as if I was the only girl in the world to her. "Stunning," she whispers. 

She places one hand on the side of my head next to the pillow, and her other hand lines up her cock to my entrance, her movements were careful and gentle as if I was a fragile flower. The both of us groaned when her tip started to enter me, my wetness made the motion fluid and easy, but still I had to take a minute to get used to her width, in height comparison, Wednesday's was taller, but Enid's was thicker. 

"Fuck, you're tight," she whimpers, her body slumping a little as she knows I needed a few seconds, she spent this time lifting my shirt, littering my stomach in small pecks, I sigh in bliss from the softness of her lips, her kisses ascending to my chest, she pulls back with a click of her tongue, her hands fully raising my shirt to show I was wearing no bra either, "Were you seriously shy about asking to fuck when you were all prepared for me?" she teases with a soft chuckle. 

I feel my cheeks burn red, I use my hands to cup them, trying to hide my embarrassment as I let out a shy squeak, "I just- I didn't know how to word it," I defend myself, she chuckles again, her whole body moving from the action, causing her cock to move a little further inside me, causing a sharp hiss to escape me. 

"Oh shit, I'm so sorry baby," she apologises sincerely, her hands removing mine to cup my face as she kisses my lips as a way of getting me to forgive her, when I don't answer she starts to leave ticklish pecks all over my face, not stopping until she has too from my giggling. 

"It's ok, it's ok," I snicker, squirming away from her, but this time no pain overcomes me, "You can move now darling," I murmur sweetly, placing a small kiss on the tip of her nose, causing her to make a cute nose scrunch. 

"But I want to kiss my girl some more," she pouts playfully, making a kissy face, I can't help but giggle at her cuteness, so I give in, pulling her down by her jumper with both hands as I plant my lips on hers, she hums in delight, relishing in the kiss for a long moment, before surprising me with a small thrust, making me gasp. 

"You liked that?" She muses, not allowing me to answer her as she kisses me again, doing the exact same thing as she rolls her hips, leaving me no choice but to moan into the kiss. 

"I love it," I pant out when she pulls away, not allowing another cocky remark to escape her as I shove my tongue down her throat without any warning, she retaliates by thrusting her cock further into me, making me breathlessly whimper. 

She tilts her head further, not letting me get a breath in as she begins pounding into me, the sound of slapping skin filling the room as the slick sounds of my wetness mixed with hers causing my ears to warm. 

"Don't stop," I beg her, my hands slipping under her shirt to caress her chest, she mimics the action for me, the both of us getting lost in each other as I feel the softness of her skin, the goosebumps that form as I breathe shakily against her neck when I hide my face in it was a feeling indescribable. 

"You have the prettiest breasts," she compliments, her lips dancing across the two tender lumps as she worships them with her tongue, her fingers pinch my nipples as she starts leaving hickeys along my chest, I feel my back begin to arch once again, allowing her cock to sink further and further into me, her girth brushing up against my walls. 

With Enid's face buried in my tits, I'm left to leave my head hanging back against the pillow, my mouth parted as I force myself to take regular breaths, forgetting about the belt around my neck, not realising it tightened slightly from the movement, the restrictions of air to my lungs make the experience hotter. 

"F-faster," I gasp out, Enid's head raises to look at me, making sure she heard me correctly before she lifts herself up, placing one hand back to the side of my head, the other wrapping around the belt, two of her fingers curl underneath it to make sure it wouldn't tighten more, a safety precaution she always took when she'd see the veins pop from my neck. 

Once she reassures herself, I'm safe from choking she starts to mercilessly ram into me, wanting to make this enjoyable for the both of us, but I secretly knew she was speeding up the process so the belt wouldn't do any damage to my trachea, she was such an adorable worry wart. 

I close my eyes as I let my moans of delight slip out, hearing her grunts of satisfaction ring in my ears only makes me clench around her cock, wishing for a release as the feeling overwhelms me like a tsunami. "I'm close," I sputter out, my hips involuntarily rolling down onto her dick, I could feel her twitch inside me, and this was one of the times I thanked God I was on the pill. 

"Cum with me," she commands, and I let all of my pent-up energy go, feeling my womb be filled by her load, it was heavenly, I couldn't stop my legs from shaking as I pull the werewolf into a desperate, sloppy kiss, I needed to feel her lips against mine in this intimate moment. Once I feel her bury her face in the crook of my neck, her heavy pants fanning against my skin, I release my tight grip from her, just now hugging her as I catch my own breath. 

"I love you," I murmur, I hear a hum, her nose brushing up against the belt. 

"I love you more," she whispers, her hands already undoing the buckle, I can't help but chuckle in bliss, a soft sigh falling from my lips. 

"Debatable." 

__________Smut 2 _________

It was mid-evening, meaning Enid was out with friends, she had just left, and as much as I wanted to stay in bed and cuddle with her more, I knew she needed to get out, it was good to hang with friends, I wasn't going to dictate her life. As of right now, I'm in my room changing out of my dirty pj's, and putting on a fresh pair, I was away to put on one of Wednesday's baggy t-shirts that she uses for sleeping when I feel a pair of arms snaking around my waist. 

I gasp quietly in surprise, not hearing Wednesday come in, she plants a small kiss on the nape of my neck, "Hello Cara Mia," she mutters softly, continuing her trail of kisses along my neck as she tightens her hold on my waist, her bulge pressing up against my ass. 

"Hi, Weds," I greet shyly, my face feeling a little hot from the sudden affection, and the obvious problem in her pants, "Is something bothering you?" I tease sweetly, no longer worried about putting on the shirt as I place it on my bed, turning round so I can face my lover, she has a soft look on her features, but an obvious hunger in her eyes, one that made my core tingle in anticipation. 

"I was watching you get dressed, I couldn't help but admire the view," she smiles a little, her hands wandering up and down my backside, her fingers beginning to trace small patterns on my skin, eliciting a shiver from the cool temperature of her hands. 

"Well, you startled me," I chuckle, my right hand cups her face as my thumb grazes her cheek, I place a soft kiss on her lips, expecting it to be a sweet moment before we got into the action, but my girl was always eager, and more than willing to speed things up, so with a forceful yet tender tug, she heats the kiss up, our eyes closing as her lips move with mine, she uses her arms to lift me up before setting me down on the mattress. I quickly pull away when I remember something, "Wait, your shirt-"

"It's ok, I was thinking it could be helpful" She assures me, leaving me breathless and confused, she saw my expression and a small laugh was heard from her, yet she persists in straddling my lap, my back completely pushed against the mattress, "You know how I like to make you completely at my mercy?" she muses, her hand running along my jawline as she admires my face, causing a blush to rise from her words. "Well," she begins, knowing I'm tongue-tied as of right now. "There's something I haven't made you do yet," she suggests, which only leaves my brain to stumble for a possible explanation. 

"Weds, you make me cum at least 5 times," I laugh shortly, my hands caressing her shoulders and working up until I'm able to grasp her sweetly around the neck, my fingers playing with the baby hairs at the back of her hair. "What more can you do?" I question, my heart slowly pounding against my ribcage as I wait for her answer. 

"I haven't made you squirt," she remarks, a devious smirk on her face. "And instead of going all the way to the cupboard for a towel," she drags out the words, her hands fondling my breasts, "why not use the shirt? It's already underneath you," she explains with a cheeky wink, she seemed ecstatic about this idea, and I could tell she desperately wanted to pleasure me. 

"But what if I'm too loud?" I ask nervously, feeling a little shy all of a sudden, I told Wednesday and Enid that I was someone who squirts, but I always asked them to please me in a way so it wouldn't come to that, I was self-conscious about it, I had always thought it was a little gross or that it wouldn't be hot for the person with me, and I always got really sensitive afterwards, meaning that I wouldn't be up for sex for a few days afterwards, which seemed like cruelty to my two lovely hypersexual girlfriends. 

"So? I want the whole of Nevermore knowing you're mine," she leans down to whisper those words in my ear, creating small hickeys on the right side of my neck, I could feel goosebumps coat my skin, and my pussy was already willing and ready for her, it was just my mind that was holding me back. 

"Wednesday I don't know-" she shushes me with a finger to my lips, her head rises from my neck to show a genuinely sweet smile on her face as she looks at me, her hands returning to my breasts, kneading and rolling my nipples between the two of her fingers, causing me to moan involuntarily. 

"Whether you agree right away or not, my mind is set," she warns me, I could feel a lump form in my throat, she really knew how to turn me on, "And my goal is to make you feel an indescribable amount of pleasure, Ma Chere," she husks, her lips connecting to my left nipple, her eyes locked on mine as she makes me watch the way her mouth moves against my erect bud, I feel the familiar rush of warmth travel to my core, making my eyes shut in pleasure as my lips part to release a sound of enjoyment. 

"O-ok then," I mutter, my breathing quickening in pace as Wednesday's mouth would periodically switch nipples, leaving them coated in her saliva as her hands would tenderly squeeze my breasts, I hold my arm over my eyes as I let myself get lost in the feeling, I tried hard to regulate my breathing, but with Wednesdays hands slowly trailing down to my shorts as she tugged them down my legs only made it hitch. 

"Now, darling, do I have your consent for taking your head?" She murmurs sweetly against my nipple, her hands have already discarded my article of clothing, leaving my pussy bare to her exposure, she purposely grinded her bulge against my slit, I could hear her shudder and inhale as she felt my wetness soak through the thin fabric of her joggers, I couldn't look down as I was too embarrassed by how excited she had made me, "Y/n, answer me," she demands in a low tone, making me remove my arm as I look down at her through hooded eyelids. 

"You have my consent," I mutter. Wednesday wastes no time as she carefully cups my face, I lower my arm to give her full access, and she detaches my head from my body, planting a small kiss on the corner of my mouth as she eyes me with adoration. 

"You'll like what I have planned, promise," she reassures me. I originally thought she'd make me eat myself out again, but I'm surprised when she kneels down in front of me on the floor, she sets my head down in front of her, pulling down her joggers and boxers to show her erection, she was already leaking some precum, her tip was a little red and her veins were seeable from the restriction of her clothing that pressed against it a few seconds ago. 

"Oh, I see," I whisper, feeling myself get wetter as I catch on to her idea, she smirks down at me, her left hand running through my hair before she grips a handful of it, I gasp from the rough feeling, loving where this was going as she brings me closer to her crotch. 

"Open up for me darling," she coaxes softly, I comply with her order as my mouth fills with her cock, the warmth engulfing my entire throat as I gag a little at how deep she put it in at first, I feel her pull me back a little, allowing me to adjust, "Hum when you're good," she tells me, her other hand starts caressing my inner thigh, her face hiding in between my legs as I feel the warmth of her breath on my wet folds. 

I have to hold back the urge to whimper, not wanting to give her the wrong impression of me being ready when I wasn't but with her tongue poking and prodding at my slit I couldn't stop the whine that escapes me, I hear her inhale sharply at the vibration, taking that as her cue to start thrusting her hips into my mouth. 

I feel her tongue explore the exterior of my needy pussy, she took her time making sure to run her tongue along every inch of it before leaving a long-lasting sensation on my clit, she had sucked on it for a few seconds, leaving it all swollen and pulsating for her to do it again, but she had other ideas as she suddenly dives her tongue inside me, eliciting a loud, muffled gasp from me, the movement of my vocal chords allows Wednesday's cock to go in deeper, making her groan in ecstasy. 

"You're such a good pocket pussy," she mutters, her tongue not leaving me for long as she flicks the muscle inside me, I feel my back arch on instinct as my hands grip the bedsheets. I tried to focus on pleasing her cock as I hollow out my mouth, I could feel her tip hit the back of my throat but instead of gagging, I take a breath out, letting my tongue flick along it when she pulls, back. I could tell she was enjoying this as her movements with her hand that was controlling my head were a little messy, but she was focused on making me cum.

"Raise your legs and keep them up," she commands me, I follow her words by raising my legs, bringing them to my chest as I use my arms to hold them down, making sure they stay in place. "Good slut," she moans out, but it was muffled by the slurping noises she was making to edge me closer to my release. 

I could feel my body twitch, my legs were shaking slightly as she relentlessly ate me out, normally she'd let me get a few quick breaths in, but with her balls deep inside my mouth and her tongue working overtime on my aroused pussy, it was only a matter of time before I ended up tensing. 

"That's it," she encourages me, her muscles flicking around my sloppy walls as her nose would occasionally scuff against my clit. I try to warn her I'm close, but it only comes out as a gargled moan as I choke on her cock, her hand in my hair gripped a little tighter as she pounded into my throat, using it as her own portable pussy as I felt her shoot her load inside me, coming with a long breathy moan, but she never moved my head. I drank up as much cum as I could, but some was drooling from my mouth and down my chin as my eyes watered from the euphoria she was putting me through. 

My body jolted when I felt her palm rub harsh circles against my clit, a chorus of strangled moans leaving me as I felt my release darts out of me suddenly, making my breath catch in my throat as I let it all out. Wednesday removes her tongue from my clamped walls, watching my orgasm sputter out onto her face and down her shirt. 

She carefully removes my face from her cock, bringing me up to her eye level as I see how messy she is from my orgasm, "Wednesday I'm so-" she shuts me up with a passionate kiss, her tongue swirling around my mouth, her salvia mixing in with her cum as she hums in delight, she releases me just as quickly, getting on top of me as she attaches my head back to my body. 

"That was the hottest thing I think you've ever done Cara Mia," she pants out, her eyes glued to my pussy, I could feel my juices coat my thighs, and thank God her shirt was underneath me, otherwise we would have to had to change the bedsheets. She leans down to kiss me hungrily once again, and her tongue invades my mouth, she was uncaring for her cum stuck to my chin, she liked things messy, and she even swiped some of it up so she could spit it back into my mouth, which honestly made me clench for her. 

"I want to put my cock so deep inside you my love," she mutters into the kiss, her left hand already going down to hold her re-erect dick, she slowly presses the tip into my entrance, making me whine in overstimulation as she keeps pushing it in until she was balls deep. She litters my face and neck in sweet soft kisses to make up for the sudden intrusion, all 8 inches of her being wrapped around my pussy as I was still clenching and throbbing from my earlier release. 

"Fuck me, please baby," I beg her in a needy huff of breath, my eyes locking on hers as I cup her face, wanting her near me in case I moaned too loudly again. 

"I will, I will," she reassures, she was still trying to catch her breath, but the temptation of me clamping around her was too hard to refuse, "Fuck you make me so horny," she groans, lifting my legs up high, her face hiding in the crook of my neck, "I'm not stopping, even if you cum," she warns me in a low gravely tone, sending shivers down my spine. I wanted her so badly in this moment. 

"I apologise for what I'll do in a few moments then," I chuckle breathlessly, it made its way to her as well, she lowered my right leg so she could pet my hair lovingly, rewarding me with a kiss to my temple. 

"Stop being cute, especially when you look so slutty right now," she complains, my charm was too much for her to bare sometimes, but it only made me love her more, especially when I could have the upper hand in teasing her in moments like these. 

"Then shut up and pound me, Addams," I whisper coyly into her ear, making sure to nibble the bottom of her earlobe, I could feel her cock harden even more, it twitched inside me from my words, she had gone silent, meaning I had struck her and her cock with a position she couldn't refuse. 

"damn you," she mutters, taking one deep thrust into my pussy, I quickly wrap my arms around her torso, whimpering as she follows that thrust with another, and then another until she was set at a rhythm that couldn't be comprehended into my mind, it had gone blank with bliss, the only thing I was able to recognise was the moans leaving mine and her mouth. 

I could feel my bed rocking with the motion of her beast-like thrusts, every time she rammed her cock into me I could feel her balls slap against me, I was unable to stop the whimpering and squirming of my body, I didn't get very far obviously as she was on top of me, her body weight held me down as she kept jamming herself into me. 

"Oh fuck~" I hiss, resorting to biting her shoulder through the fabric of the shirt she was wearing to muffle myself; I could hear her groan at the pain, but she liked it, it only fuelled her to continue. My wet sounds filled the room, it was hard not to hear it, she pounded into me relentlessly, and it was getting harder to fight the familiar knot in my stomach. 

"Are you close?" She sputters out, still humping me like a dog in heat as I make an audible whine, the thought of words wouldn't come to me at this moment in time, but thankfully she understood. "Good," she whispers before I can feel the familiar knot come undone, I'm met with the warmth of my cum coating her cock, edging her into her own orgasm too, she grunted a couple of times as she trusted into me a couple of more times as she emptied herself out, I was so lost in the feeling I had forgotten her warning from earlier. 

She started pulling herself out, and I thought that would be it as I tried sitting up, rubbing the spot where I clamped my teeth into her to soothe the pain, but her dark eerie chuckle made me stop, I looked at her wide-eyed, "Weds, you can't be serious, you just came and-" I'm roughly pushed back down against the mattress, her devious smile making me realise she was serious, "Oh fuck," I whisper. 

"Remember my warning?" She taunts, it turns out she only pulled herself out a little so she could make me lay on my right side, my left leg held up by her, "You should pay better attention baby," she mocks, her thrusting beginning at a slower, yet pleasurably deep pace, causing me to hide my mouth with the back of my hand, "I can't blame you though," she continues, "You're such a slut that you can't help but get lost in the pleasure I give you, can you?" she taunts me for a response, her eyes glimmering in anticipation for what I'll say. 

"Y-your cock is so big," I struggle to get out as her tip hits my g-spot, my hand now lowering from my mouth "H-how can I not get lost in it?" I choke out, my knuckles turning white from how hard I was gripping the bedsheets. "If you k-keep doing that I'll cum," I tell her after a moan, my eyelids hooded from the overwhelming sensation of her filling me up. 

"That's the whole point, princess," she chuckles, watching the way my body shudders or twitches every time she brushes up against my sweet spot, "Come on sweetheart, I want to see you make a mess of yourself for me," she says charmingly, her other hand cups my chin, making me look at her. I wanted to shy away and just let her hear my pleasure, but she liked the visuals of my orgasms, she liked noting every little detail about me. 

"Wednesday~" I moan her name as I feel my orgasm hit, it was another squirt, and Wednesday smiled the entire time, I tried to fight back the urge to move away from her, so she took that sign to pull out, the both of us watching as my juices coated her dick, splashing back onto my stomach. 

"That was riveting," she says, leaning down to kiss me on the lips as a good job. 

_________Smut 3________

I had been very horny lately, I was constantly hounding Enid or Wednesday for their cocks, they didn't mind of course, but they did have something special brewing for me that they wouldn't give me any details on. It was driving me mad, it had been hours since the last time I had one of their cocks plunged inside me, and I was badly needing them. 

"Y/n~" Enid sings songs to me, my attention immediately going to her. She enters the room, Wednesday right behind her, both looking at me with soft expressions. 

"Hey, what's up?" I ask them with a smile, trying to focus on their upper areas. I was currently sitting on my bed, originally playing some Tetris on my phone to occupy my mind, but now I was no longer thinking of the block game, my mind began to wander off, thinking of all the dirty scenarios one of my girlfriends could perform on me. 

"We've noticed you've been very aroused lately," Wednesday comes straight out with it, which was probably a good idea as Enid's face was a little flushed as of right now, "And as much as we love fucking you, we need to get this all out of your system sweetheart, because frankly, our dicks will break at this rate." 

"Oh," I say softly, now feeling a little guilty for my horniness. Enid sees this and gives a small glare to Wednesday before coming to sit next to me, pulling me into her side. 

"We aren't mad at you, we are just a little worried as to why you've been so needy lately darling," she rephrased, which made me feel a little better, I could see the gears turn in Wednesday's head, realising that what she said may come off as rude or mean. 

"My apologies, my words weren't meant to be taken in a bad way," she says sincerely, coming to sit on the other side of me, her hand rubs my thigh lovingly as she rests her chin on my shoulder, and I was mainly turned towards Enid, so the Raveonette back hugs me. 

"It's just that we were hoping that with our idea, it'll kind of exhaust you for a few days, so you can hopefully get the rest you need because to be literal with you baby, we are a little worried we'll get you pregnant at this point," Enid explains sweetly, "We know you're on the pill, but we are worried for your physical health," she adds, planting a kiss to my cheek after she finishes. 

"Well, what's your idea?" I ask curiously, I could understand their concerns, and when I think back to my behaviour, it probably was a little much having me jump one of them for sex the minute they got back into the dorm. So, whatever they had planned, I was more than happy to consider. 

"We want to have a threesome, Cara Mia," Wednesday speaks up, her face burying itself in the crook of my neck, but that wasn't the reason I felt goosebumps across my skin, it was her words. I could feel my body react positively to that idea, the heat that was a small puddle is now a pool between my legs. 

"Does that sound alright with you?" Enid asks cutely, both girls look at me, awaiting my answer, I don't want to come off as eager, so I nod my head shyly. Enid breaks out into a smile, pecking my lips excitedly, "Great!" she cheers, her hands purposely lingering on my chest. 

"Don't worry Ma Chere, we'll be gentle," Wednesday whispers in my ear, beginning to leave small kisses along my neck, her hand that was on my thigh starts to rise to my core in a slow, teasing manner. I felt my heart pound in my chest, my body was flushed from the affection and the idea of having both of them at the same time. 

Enid started to kiss me softly, one hand cupping my face as the other slipped under my shirt, caressing my stomach tenderly, I could feel Wednesday's kisses get rougher, her teeth gently nipping my skin which elicited shivers to tingle up my spine. 

"Just relax my love, we'll take care of you," Enid whispers as she pulls away to take my shirt off fully. 

"Beautiful," I hear Wednesday's voice behind me, then I feel the tender touch of her lips on my shoulder, slowly working her way down my back, her hands unclip my bra, they come round to cup my breasts, her fingers working away at my nipples in a leisurely pace. I can feel them hardening at her touch which only delights her more as I feel her tongue lick along a spot on my left shoulder before I feel her suck at the patch she's marked for herself, causing a small groan to follow from my mouth after. 

"You make the cutest noises," Enid says sweetly, her lips meet mine again for a few quick but intimate pecks as she takes off my bra for me, followed by my jeans in one fluid motion, leaving me completely bare to both of my lovers, I feel my body flush from the sudden wave of air that hits it, but it seems neither of them minded the show of my flesh. 

"Aren't you going to strip too?" I ask them with a smile. I see Enid blush a little, but she takes off her shirt too, so I run my right hand down her chest as I look back to Wednesday, "What about you sweetie?" I smirk, I could see the lustful glint in her eyes as we lock our gaze, "Maybe you need some motivation?" I hum at the ravenonette, my other hand comes down to start palming her bulge through her pants. This makes her suck on my skin a little harder, but the pain only makes me continue to massage her through the fabric of her bottoms. 

"You make a very interesting point Cara," She murmurs through a quiet moan, her kisses continue to explore the exposed skin of my back as I turn to Enid, coaxing her forward as I grab the centre of her bra, pulling her closer for a tongue wrestling kiss. As I'm wrapped up in the kiss with Enid, wanting to take the lead I could feel the gentle graze of Wednesday's hand slipping through the waistband of my panties, her fingers already circling my clit as I gasp against Enid's mouth, my hand that was on the werewolf's chest quickly darts down to her trousers as I felt myself get needier for the two women. 

"Let me do it, baby," Enid whispers against my lips as she moves my hand aside to unbutton her trousers, unzipping the front too as she lowers them down, she wasn't wearing a belt today, which was much easier for me to dip my hand into her boxers as I feel her erection's warmth in my palm. 

"We knew you'd like this idea," Wednesday's voice gravels in my ear as her fingers move a lot faster, I lean the back of my head against her shoulder as I can't help but moan, allowing Enid to kiss and mark the other side of my neck. I continue to rub Wednesday through her trousers as well as stroking Enid's cock, unaware of the fact that the blonde had taken her dick out of her boxers leaving all of her 7 inches to be in view. "Enid, cover for me," my girlfriend asks the other girl as she leaves me to stand up. 

My pussy is left untouched for a short moment, but it was replaced by Enid's slim fingers as she pushes her index inside me, her thumb rubbing small circles on my clit, "Lay down for us baby girl," she lures as I follow suit, moaning softly at the small thrusts I was receiving, I could hear Enid grunt when I made sure to squeeze her tip lightly when I moved, I didn't want to leave her cock for a millisecond. 

I look to Wednesday to see her bottom half undressed, her shirt was hiding just a little bit of her erection, but she unsheathes it as she stands near my head, her left hand stroking the top of my head as she smiles down at me, "Can you help me with this darling?" She asks sweetly, her right-hand lining up her dick to my mouth, her tip hits my lip before I open up for her, inviting her in as she lets out a breathy groan when I expand my mouth even more for her, letting her get halfway in as she stops, gazing at Enid who was looking to Wednesday as if waiting for her. 

"You ready?" The blonde asks the dark-haired woman, she gives a coy smirk to her, nodding as she grips my hair a little for balance. I was too focused on Wednesday for that brief moment, I hadn't realized that Enid had moved my panties to the side, leaving my pussy exposed for her as she had her tip all lined up and ready to enter me, I could feel my breath hitch as I prepare myself for both of them. 

"Let's get to work Sinclair," Wednesday mutters, starting off with a short shove inside my mouth, I moan when I feel Enid's cock slip inside me, the vibrations make Wednesday shudder as she picks up the pace, and her eyes on me as I see her pupils darken, "Such a slutty throat you have Y/n," she taunts me in a sickly sweet tone, not leaving me any time to grunt or whine in response as she starts to fiercely ram herself into me, leaving her a quiet moaning mess. 

Enid was a lot more gentle, to begin with, she made sure to rub my clit quickly in order to distract me from the feeling of being stretched out by her thickness, and she wouldn't move until she felt my pussy clench around her, which was when I felt Wednesday's tip hit the back of my throat. "Fuck, her noises are so, so hot," she mutters to Wednesday as she rolls her hips slowly. 

"I know, she's the perfect fuck toy, isn't she?" She talks to Enid as she keeps pounding her cock into my throat, leaving me choking and gagging on it, but I didn't mind it one bit, I loved the way I'd struggle to breathe from it, only making my breaths more ragged and out of control as Enid places both hands on my hips, her strikes getting quicker and harsher. 

I feel my eyes roll to the back of my head from both of their cocks, the pleasure was unbearable, yet I wouldn't dare ask them to stop, I was theirs to use and please, and I loved the thought of being at their mercy. "Looks like she's enjoying it," Enid chuckles darkly, I glance down at the werewolf to see the hunger in her eyes, the yellow hue glowing a lot brighter than it would on just our private sessions. 

"I didn't know you had this side to you, Sinclair," Wednesday remarks coyly, seemingly enjoying the way her roommate rams into my pussy, the squelching noises being highly audible as I can hear the huffs come from both of them, I was gargling and struggling not to gag from Wednesday as she relentlessly shoved herself in and out of my throat, leaving my salvia thick and creamy as it mixed in with her precum. She lets me breathe for a moment as I gasp for air, but I was desperately missing her cock, so I open my mouth again for her to slide back in, but instead, Wednesday grabs my chin with her hand, making me face Enid as she sharply points out, "Look, our sweet girl can't get enough," she giggles shortly. 

"It seems she just wants us to destroy her, huh Weds?" Enid smirks up at her roommate, her hips rolling into me as my back arches slightly, the blonde is quick to push me back down as I feel the tips of her claws come out, penetrating the top layer of my skin, "No, no baby, stay put," she grunts out, using every word as a chance to plunge her cock even further inside me, leaving me moaning and begging her to keep going. 

"Keep going Sinclair, I want to see you fill her womb up," Wednesday announces, yet she still manages to tease me with her cock, it was red and aching for more, I could see it, but Wednesday wouldn't put herself back inside my mouth as she slapped the tip against my cheek a couple of times, the skin on skin noise only fuels my desire to be fucked harder. 

"Please Enid," I beg her in a needy pant, my right hand coming up to stroke Wednesday's throbbing dick as I look down at my girlfriend who has lost all sense of control from the mere sight of me spread out for her. I hear her growl a little, going a lot faster now, leaving me unable to speak, my mouth hung open as the only sound that would leave my throat were moans or whines of delight. 

"Damn, that's hot," I hear Wednesday mutter to herself as she closes her eyes when I speed up my hand movements, I wanted both of them to cum. Not long later I hear them, and myself groan in unison as we all come, the hot threads of Wednesday's orgasm land on my chest as she helps empty herself out by rubbing her balls. I felt my pussy be filled by mine and Enid's cum, the warmth of it all makes me tingle and throb, I was wanting more. 

"We aren't done baby," Enid huffs out, smiling sweetly at me, despite her hungry look, she still managed to be kind and considerate in these moments. 

"Wh-what do you mean?" I pant, unsure of what else they could do right now, my mind was only filled with thoughts of their cum. I feel myself being pulled up by Enid who has her hands on my waist still, picking me up with ease as she lets me sit in her lap, I feel myself squirt a little with a whimpery moan, her dick still deep and buried inside me, causing her to laugh softly. 

"Aww, baby, are you sensitive? She coos sweetly, her hand moving some hair from my face as she tucks it behind my ear, I nod shyly as I hide my face in the crook of her neck, taking deep breaths as she lifts me up a little, letting our cum drip out of me and onto the bedsheets. 

"It's always a beautiful sight," Wednesday's voice was right behind me, somehow in that quick mini orgasm she had sat at the rear of me. I felt their hands snake around my waist as Enid moved hers up slightly, both of their hands tenderly caressing my skin. 

"W-what now?" I ask curiously, my mind in a state of bliss as I raise my head to meet Enid's eyes which soften as she looks at my horny gaze. I can hear the shuffling of Wednesday behind me, when I look back at her, I see her lying on her back, a small smile on her face when our eyes lock. 

"Well, we were thinking about double penetration" Enid murmurs, kissing my left temple. I hadn't meant to, but I clenched at the idea, forgetting that I had my girlfriend's cock buried inside me. "I think she likes that idea Weds," her voice rasps out smoothly to my other partner. 

"I could tell, I saw some more cum drip out of her," they both tease me, I blush, getting off of Enid cautiously, I see her dick covered in my cum and hers, it was glistening and wet to the touch, I knew this because my hand automatically reached out for it, I wanted to spread the white liquid around her tip, a small act of payback for her teasing me. 

"Ah~" I heard her say, she was wildly sensitive, so I wasn't surprised when she twitched in my hand, I smiled at her reaction, not getting a chance to tease her back as I felt a pair of cold arms wrap around me. I'm pulled onto Wednesday's lap, feeling her hardened cock brush up against my ass as she took a deep inhale of my neck, placing a tender kiss on it. 

"Please can we get to it?" She asks desperately in a low husk, making me giggle at her impatience. 

"Alright my love, we can" I agree, feeling her cock pulsate in glee as she lines it up against my entrance, I breathe in shakily as I feel her tip push in, she was a lot slower and gentler than usual, meaning she was trying to be considerate as I'll have Enid inside me soon. 

"Let me stretch you out a little baby," Enid coaxes sweetly, her index and middle finger squeeze in, but it wasn't as painful as I thought, just uncomfortable, I clenched my jaw as I tried to not show my distress, but Wednesday rubs my stomach in small soothing circles, the feeling took my mind off the discomfort. 

I grunt when Enid's fingers thrust inside me a little bit at a time, I could feel myself widen slowly, Wednesday's cock was no longer the only thing filling me up as Enid took this opening to rub her tip against, slowly easing her cock into me as she removed her hand. 

"Fuck, you got tighter" I hear Wednesday groan, the feeling of Enid's dick rubbing against hers was a wonderful feeling, and I kind of wished I had a cock right now to experience that kind of pleasure. Enid persists in her mission, half of her dick now inside me. 

"J-just go," I tell them, "I'll ease up in a moment" I assure them as I hear the both of them go to protest, Enid was a little hesitant, so Wednesday took the lead in thrusting first, it was slow and impactful, it made me whimper, I feel her do it again, and I can feel myself become wetter as Enid decides to rub my nipples, making me feel at ease, involuntarily loosening up for the pair. 

At that time Enid had thrust inside me, meaning her dick had gone all the way in, it made me gasp loudly, my back arching in response. Both stop, the werewolf looking at me with worried eyes, and Wednesday automatically tried to pull out, but I snap at them, "Keep your cocks inside me, or so help me, I'll shove them in," I moan out, surprising the two. 

"That was hot," I hear the voice behind me whisper, causing me to smile a little, I see Enid relax, her smirk coming back as the two thrust at a slow, easy-to-identify rhythm, one goes in, the other goes out, one goes in, the other goes out. I couldn't roll my hips in time to either of them, so I settled on circular motions, causing both girls to moan. 

"Keep doing that Y/n," the blonde mutters in a lustful tone, her hands still pinching and rolling my nipples in between her thumb and index finger, which was sending volts of electricity to my core. 

"Fuck, you both feel great," I groan, keeping a steady pace with my movements, I knew the slowness wouldn't last for long, and I was a little excited to be pounded by the pair, the only reason I knew why the tempo would change is that Wednesday's grip on my waist tightened. 

"I'm going to go a little faster," she announces to the two of us, doing just that as the wet slapping noises returned in a jiffy, but this time there were no breaks to the noises as Enid followed her lead, I let my head fall back against Wednesday's shoulder as I let my moans leave from the back of my throat. I was clenching and throbbing around the pair, making them have to work a little harder to shove their cocks into me, but I wasn't going to complain, hearing their grunts and pants was such a turn-on. 

"I-I'm gonna-" I couldn't finish my sentence as when Wednesday went out, Enid rammed all 7 inches inside me like a bull, making me moan loudly. 

"I'm close too, so is Weds," Enid voices, followed by a small moan as I feel them both pound me, neither of them let up, my wet sounds were reaching their climax as I clench around the pair of them hard, leaving them unable to move as they both grunt out, the both of them cumming inside me as I follow suit, my womb being filled by both of their seeds. 

The three of us all pant and huff, trying to catch our breaths, I could feel the beads of sweat roll down my body, my pussy felt so full and warm, and I had no idea how I was supposed to move. "I think...I'm done with sex..." I pant out, "At least for the week or something," I mumble, feeling an overwhelming amount of exhaustion hit me like a truck. 

"Agreed," both say in unison, making me chuckle tiredly as Enid slips out of me, pulling me into her arms, letting Wednesday pull out. Enid lays me down in the middle of them, I feel her lay next to me, her head on my chest, and then Wednesday's arm wraps around my waist as she nuzzles herself into me. A feeling of love and warmth poured out of me, and no, I wasn't talking about the cum.